《I Cant Miss !!!》


 -2 Tribute To Kobe Rip Kobe Bryan

    *Heavy, heavy sigh.


    Growing up man... my dad was really hard on me. So much so, I''m still healing from some wounds. Consequently, I grew up having great disdain for older men and had very few male role models. You know...  It''s important for boys, especially teens, to have someone they look up to because they soon grow to become adult men.  Just like I have today.


    So concerning the very few men I looked, there stood one ever tall, flawed, and strong - Kobe.  You were my childhood hero.


    I fell in love with basketball when I was 10 but I was trash since I had just returned back from Africa. I didn''t have the luxury of joining any basketball camps so learning how to play was left up to me. During this era, it was very hard to make friends as an African kid since you were considered an \"African booty scratcher\".


    Fortunately, my boy Jenung embraced me, first, as only a friend and the brother I never had.


    And he would soon teach me the fundamentals to help me get going. After continuous long hours of self-practice, playing by myself, and studying Kobe highlights, I finally got good. So good that I''d eventually go on to play high school and AAU basketball, and have most of my neighborhood calling me Kobe instead of Kofi, my middle name. My game was just like yours. Some even said I looked like you.


    However, beyond all the athletic accolades and star glamour, I loved you most for being human. Though we distinctly differ in nature, I connected with you on so many levels. You were your father''s only son just like I was and were also once your father''s greatest disappointment - a sentiment I''ve carried most of my life.


    Being a fan since the early 2000s, I watched you face endless criticism for your actions on and off the court. Some of which you earned and some I couldn''t even vouch for, though I wanted to. Yet somehow, someway you would often step on the court unfazed and silence all the noise. It really baffled me how someone under so much scrutiny and attack could be so composed and never succumb to the external pressure.


    And then to my shocking surprise, I saw you a breakdown and cry in an interview one day.  Completely human; You did hear all the negativity and slander talk after all.


    You see just like you Bean, I''ve also shed many tears in silence. And at times, the weight and pressure of all I face simply get to me.


    But you finally explained how you''re able to keep going. \"Everything negative - pressure, challenges - was all an opportunity for you to rise.\" This mentality is what enabled you to step on the court, excel at your job, and be at peace. Basketball was your safe haven and so is mine, even til'' this day. When I''m overwhelmed with stress and filled with distress, the court is often my place of solace.


    And If I ever loved you for what you did on a basketball court, I simply loved you more for being a loving, gentle father. Your eloquent speech was poetry to my ears, and your laughter soothing for my soul.


    I had 10 missed calls and several texts asking me bout you last night. I even had middle school teachers and coaches reaching out to me.


    So Uncle Kob, why you have to break my heart?  I know you said to keep going but today... the going is simply tough.


    You know, I only hope to touch as many lives and capture as many hearts as you did before it''s my time to be at rest.


    And If I''m ever graced with parenthood, I now know of a name to give my son.


    Thoughts and prayers with the Bryant & Altobelli family and all those aboard.


    Wasn''t even trynna make this a long rap but couldn''t hold this in for too long smh.


    ...Nah you probably weren''t a bigger Kobe fan but it''s chill.


    Love you Bean! My swag.


    #MambaForever.

 -1 Tribute to Kobe 2

    Kobe - can''t lie.. for the first half of your career, I hated you. Ok, that''s not true, but I definitely hated you. I hated on you because, as much as I was in denial about it, you were better than my favorite athlete of all time: Allen Iverson.


    You got drafted when I was 7 years old and played your last game when I was 27. Watching basketball as a kid, superstars in the NBA were more like Super Heroes. Superheroes would provide us with an abundance of entertainment, hope, and inspiration. What separated you, though, was while the other SuperHeroes of my time (A.I, T-Mac, Shaq, KG, VC, etc.) were degenerating into mere mortals as time passed, you remained a SuperHero - continuing to play at a high level until your last days as an NBA player.


    But this transcends basketball.


    Back in 2012 when I was looking to go to business school and get my MBA, but not at all wanting to study for the GMAT, I saw an ESPN segment on how you wake up at 4 AM every day for workouts during the season, and 5 AM in the off-season.


    What''s my excuse?!


    Maan I picked up that GMAT book, took a practice test.. and FAILED.. badly ????. It was more humbling than getting friend-zoned by a girl after taking her wining and dining for 3 months (so I''ve heard ????).


    I kept at it, though, and got into b-school on scholarship.


    I vividly remember you hitting this game-winner in 06. The shot was epic, but your fist pump celebration had me cracking up. I used to mock it, and use it to taunt people when I would beat them in.. well anything. (for context, I''m relentless in my ''annoyingness'' as you were in your work ethic). \"Koooooobe Bryanttttt!\" is what I would yell in my little brother''s face whenever I''d whoop his ass in NBA courtside on Nintendo 64, even when I wasn''t playing with the Lakers ???? (if only u did that fist pump before the game came out. You lucky, Lil bruh).


    That fist pump was always used in mockery until December 2014. I found myself doing that same fist pump except not in mockery. It was my reaction when I received a job offer on Wall St, which would be ready after graduating from b-school. Funny how things come full circle.


    I started out hating on you at the beginning of your career only to end up greatly respecting you.


    I showed me how to build up the courage to face any obstacle, no matter the challenge. You showed me how to overcome those obstacles.


    Mamba Out? Nah. You are immortalized, Legend. Mamba Forever.


    Thanks, Kobe.


    RIP Kobe. RIP GiGi.


    Condolences to the Bryant Family.


    One love.

 1 Intro

    My name is Eazy, I''m 50 years old with two kids in the University and a wife. My whole life I wanted to be a NBA star but never got the chance. Growing up in my mother''s house was tough she was a single mother with four kids. She worked at night and slept during the day so we barely got to talk to her.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

 2 Ablities

    One day I went to sleep and woke up in my mother''s house confused. I quickly run to the bathroom to see a handsome young me, brown skinned, no facial hair 5''2 in height with wavy black shiny hair. I have no clue what was going on and all of a sudden I see some words pop up in my mind stating I have three special abilities. First ability is I can''t miss when I take shots in basketball. Second ability is I can''t get tired when I''m playing sports unlimited stamina. Last ability is slow down time for three seconds.


    At this point I''m going crazy I''m way too op now but I don''t care it''s a gift I won''t turn it down. After finding out what my abilities are I go down to the basketball court to see if it''s really true. The court is about a mile away so I run all the way to it and I was tired so I guess the unlimited stamina only works while i''m playing.


    I tried to slow down time by holding my breath and pushing my mind to it''s limits but that didn''t work so I put it aside for a later time. I walk to the free throw line and take a shot and make it. Then I step to the three point line and make it again. I''m not really shocked because in my previous life I could make three point shots all the time, so than I go to the half court and take another shot and make it once again.


    At this point I''m brimming with happiness but taking that half court shot with my weak arms was a struggle and I calculated that I would only be able to do that once a game for now. I than go to the other side of the court and throw it like a football but I come up short due to not having enough strength to make that throw. I quickly went home to start planning how I want my next moves to be.


    Thank God it''s a Saturday I can have time to myself. I start to think of things I want to do with these new skills I''ve gained. Will I only play sports or maybe play the lottery. Too bad I don''t remember any of the winning numbers. I would maybe invest in companies I know will be successful in the future such as amazon, or maybe become a song writer, I think I''ll stick to sports for now.


    The position I will play is shooting guard because that''s all I''m going to be doing is shooting. If I can''t miss why would I pass the ball and I can''t play any other big positions because I''m only 5''2. I made up my mind to play the shooting guard position and headed downstairs to let my family know the good news.I call my big brother and sister to come by the house because I wanted to also let them know the good news.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    He decided to come because he always supported me in whatever I wanted which made me happy because it wasn''t like that in the future. When everyone came we all ate breakfast and after I got ready to tell them the good news.


    "Hey everyone I have good news I have decided on what I want to do in the future and that is to go into the NBA..."


    Opal automatically busted out laughing and said "you can''t be serious". "I''m very serious and going to sign up for the basketball team at my school just to prove it to you guys, since we are in October the season should be starting soon next month I will go for try outs". Rasta had a serious look on his face and said "OK let''s play one on one to see if you serious".

 3 Shawn The Hustler

    After the game, Shawn approached me asking if I wanted to make some money, I said: \"depends I''m not going into some hood that people can''t take a loss and will fight you because they lost\". He said, \"don''t worry I''ll let you know when I''m ready\". It''s evening and I''m hungry so I head home to eat. When got home I quickly made some bread and butter with some orange soda.

 4 Sweet Akua

    One day after school the kids around and I started a football game. Desmond the geekiest person accidentally tackled Steve and Steve was nice in every sport. Everyone laughed at him and he was pissed. I was the quarterback so my skills came into play. Every time I threw the ball they would catch it. Shawn started to have money signs in his eyes and I got scared.


    He asks me if I wanted to play for his team and I said no right away. I ran away from him and accidentally tripped and fell face-first into a puddle of mud. I experienced mud tasting for the first time, so I immediately ran home to take a shower. The person I didn''t want to see-saw me right when I opened the door to the house, Opal busted out laughing causing me to be more embarrassed.


    When I was done showing I headed to bed tired. Nothing really happened for the rest of the months till the end of November when tryouts for the middle school basketball team. I was so excited and met a lot of people there. During tryouts they made us run suicides to see if we can last long on the court during games which with my endurance skill it was a walk in the park for me.


    Then they tested us on our passes which I was ok in it since I played the point in my previous life and was more of a passer than a scorer. Next was shooting which I dominated since I couldn''t miss a single shot even when I tried to miss. After training my strength these past weeks I was able to shoot from almost everywhere. Everyone, there was shocked a middle schooler could score like that. Coach automatically told me I''m starting for him as a point guard and I told him I''ll play shooting guard or play for a different team.


    He got scared and said, \"that''s ok you can play any position you want\". He asked me if I wanted to be the captain and I said no thank you. I don''t need that stress of setting up plays because all I want to do is shoot the ball. We finished the try out successfully and I went home to tell my family the good news. My sister Opal didn''t care much and my mother just smiled and said a good job.


    It seemed like they still didn''t take me all that serious which I didn''t mind time will tell when I prove them wrong. I wish I had a system so I could get it to do my homework because I had a lot to do that night. The next day after school we had our first team practice. The coach was called K, the point guard was Darrel, me at the shooting guard, Tom was small forward, Hack was a power forward and Momba was our center.


    Our team was called Bob Cats which I thought was pretty lame but what can I do about it. We had a bench but I honestly couldn''t remember their names so I called them by numbers 1 for pg, 2 for sg and so on hopefully you get the point. Coach K had us play a game against the bench to see how well we play together. We started the game with momba winning the jump ball and passing it to Darrel to run the point.


    Tom gets the inbound and passes to me instead of Darrel because of the dumb play he had just made. I dribble to the half court and just take the shot from there because no one was near me and I make it. The whole gym got shocked even Coach K was smiling like SpongeBob at this point. I tell Darrel to pass it to me next time I ask for it or when I''m open and he simply said: \"yes sir\".


    After telling Darrel off we start to get into a smooth rotation of score and defend. Momba was good at defending and scoring in the post due to his height sitting at 6''4 the tallest person I''ve seen since coming back to this time. #2 started defending me hard even from the half-court line because I made a couple more shots from there.


    We won the game by a landslide thanks to my shots and the bench team didn''t even look down but got excited at the thought of being on the same team as me and winning the cup for the season. Coach K called me over after the game and asked me if I wanted to replace anyone from the starting line up with the bench and I told him lets have our first game and see first how the starters will do before making that decision and told him to get ready for this season because all we gonna do is win-win-win.


    When I got home from practice I went to do my homework and eat and then went to hang out with John. As I''m walking to John''s house a girl called Akua comes out of her house. I was in love with this girl from West Africa. Even now as a ten-year-old she was still a beauty. She is totally a ten out of ten from my previous life and always wanted to get with her. I immediately stop to have a quick chat with her.


    \"Hi Akua you looking mighty fine today in your skirt\", she gets surprised because I''ve never been this bold around her so she says \"oh you are not going to run off today after seeing me\". I laugh it off because the former me was shy and would always run as fast as I can when I saw her.


    I responded back \"no I''m not the same person from yesterday\" I teased with a smile causing her to immediately bust out laughing saying \"how cute but I don''t date boys around my age\" I immediately cut her off saying \"you date ??? but your only ten who could you be dating\". She then says \"the great and sexiest man to walk this Earth Jesus of the Christ\".


    My face sinks and I laugh and say\" I guess I still have a chance since he''s no longer on this Earth and isn''t he a little too old for you unless you like sugar daddy''s like that\". She laughs and says \"she will see me later\" and I leave happy because I was able to impress her today, unlike my old self that was a loser to her even until high school.


    When I got to John''s place we played some Dreamcast and left for the court to play some ball. When we got there it was crowed with some grown men playing games. We asked for a game to play and they said they just started so we can split up and join them. We started playing and they didn''t want to pass it to me since they thought I couldn''t play so the person watching me just left me alone most of the time outside the 3pt line.


    After going back and forth they finally decided to pass it to me and I made the shot and they thought I got lucky but when they did it the second time and I made it win the game they all cheered as they couldn''t believe a ten year could make such an outside shot. One old guy said I should join their league and I told him I''m part of my middle school team already and then one of them said he has a granddaughter if I''m interested I almost choked and said dude I don''t even have hair down there yet.


    He laughed and said \"just saying you might end up in the NBA and I miss my chance to join your family for a free meal\", I shook my head and left them to go home. After a few weeks of practicing with the team, we have a practice match with a nearby school the sharks who have a key player Kon who is a center. We start the game Kon wins the jump ball and passes to their pg.


    Kon gets in the post and gets the ball back and quickly makes work and tricks Momba into jumping and steps to the sides to make a layup. Darrel starts the run on our site and quickly gives it to me and I see it in Momba''s eyes that he wants revenge so I pass it to him in the post and he quickly jerks and does a step back and makes the mid-range shot to tie it up.


    By half time they were up by 4 points. It''s practically Momba vs Kon because they keep going back and forth with each other in points. Bill is annoyed by this point and asks me when I''m going to actually score some points. I tell him in the final minutes as an icing on the cake. The score was 56 to 62 with 2 minutes left of the game we were losing so I told Darrel to give me the ball from now on because Momba and the others were tired and out of breath.


    I quickly receive the ball and take a step back three to bring us behind by 3. The sharks were a little shocked because they didn''t see me score the whole game and the first shot I took went in. The coach immediately told the team to double me. There was only a minute left and they had the ball but lucky for me they were all tired so they weren''t paying attention and the pg tried to pass it to Kon but I read it and intercepted it and ran off and stopped at the three-point line and made the shot to tie it up with 20 seconds left.


    They quickly made a run and Kon made a dunk over Momba to get the lead up by two they started to celebrate because there were only 2 seconds left I told momba to inbound the ball to me and let me take the shot. They didn''t even bother playing defense because I was on the other side of the court so as soon as I got the ball I turned around and threw the ball as hard as I could.


    The bell sounded for the game over and the sharks started hugging each other until they heard the net making noise and the scoreboard changed. The place erupted with cheers and everyone came running to me because I made that shot to win the game for us. The sharks were feeling all kinds of emotions at this point and some were even crying, I laughed at this scene and shook my head.

 5 Defensive Balls

    After beating the shark''s team and trying to leave the gym. The shark''s team coach approached me and asked if I wanted to join his team and offered multiple benefits which were childish benefits so I stopped him and told him to talk to the principal maybe they can arrange benefits that involve money. He looked at me like I''m a monster but I ignored him and said call me when you are ready to win.


    I left with my team and Coach K took us to Mc Donald''s to celebrate our victory. Everyone kept asking how I made that shot and I told them it was pure luck and they believed me but Coach K didn''t. He then asked me what the other team''s coach asked and I told him the whole deal and he was surprised I handled it so well until I told him about the money part which made him frown.


    He knew someone would take me away if his school didn''t also offer a contract with me, so I told him to also talk to the principal before my price goes higher. He then asked me what my price and I told him $12 thousand dollars a year and he was shocked a little kid like me would have such a big appetite. I told him that''s just for the first year next year it will rise by another $12k and he didn''t say anything but nodded.


    The rest of the team were in shock when they heard our conversations, some even started to get jealous especially Darrel he never liked me since the first day of training. After the celebration, we all went home and it was pretty late when I got home so I quickly showered and did my homework and went to sleep.


    The next day I told my mom about the game and all she said was \"good job keep it up\" I just nodded at her and went to school. The school bus was crowded today on the way to school and I saw why after few minutes two kids got into a fight on the bus and we were all sent back to our bus stops for our parents to take us to school. When I got home my mom was passed out so I just called Rasta (big brother) to come to pick me up.


    He told me he has worked and I told him to call off we can make triple what he makes at work today. He came to get me and we headed down to some parks to make bets on games. We drove around and until we found some vets playing ball at a park. We approached them and asked them if anyone wants to play for money and they looked at me and immediately smirked and thought they were going to earn some easy money.


    I then pulled out $600 and they got excited and agreed. We set the rules to play to 15 points per game two vs two and that they could add more people but it would be $100 per person but they had too much pride to add more people. Rasta was a little nervous about the thought of playing with so much money.


    They automatically said I got lucky so I told them to keep giving me the shot then and they laughed it off and said money is on the line. Rasta was setting me up by setting picks for me and after a while, they started to double team me and I just pass to rasta who was under the basket for the easy points.


    When the game was over they forked over the money and we asked who wanted to play next and they all bailed out saying we cheaters so we moved on the next court since we won $200 and no one was willing to lose that much money. After winning $200 we made our way to another park where we won $400 from a group of drug dealers and moved on to some Jamaicans winning another $400 because of their pride they wanted to win their money back.


    Now that we had $1k we went to the mall to do some shopping. We purchased some Jordans and a Nintendo 64. We then bought some clothes and headed to lunch at an all you can eat buffet. We had all kinds of foods and ate until we were full. I was so full I ran to the restroom and threw up a lot of the food I just ate which pissed me off.


    Rasta was excited he was able to have so much fun today and make a lot of money while doing some shopping and got matching Jordans. I had gotten a pair for Opal too hopefully she likes it. When my brother left I set up the Nintendo 64 and played until my sister Opal came home from school and I present her the shoes. She thanked me and slams the door in my face I shake my head and remember I still have basketball practice but it''s a little too late so I decided to skip it since I know I don''t even need to practice.


    The next day at school Coach K tells us we have our first game coming up in two weeks and that we should get prepared. I tell coach I''m already ready and that I won''t be showing up to practice anymore because there''s no point no one can beat me he was about to say something but didn''t want me to get mad and quit the team so I walked off saying let me know when we are ready to play a real game.


    The weekend was approaching and I was ready to relax. I headed over to John''s house after school because it''s a Friday and I could do my homework anytime during the weekend. I spot Akua and ask her if she wants to come to see me play in our first game and she quickly tells me she''s not interested in watching little boys run around with their balls in their hands.


    I laugh and ask her if she was interested in seeing my balls in her hands and she ran off blushing. When I reached John''s house he was getting ready to head to the court so I joined him and we went to play someone on one. I really needed to work on my defense since my third ability hasn''t activated yet and unless I get the ball first I will be screwed if the other team started and never missed a point.


    I let John get the ball first since he was taller than me. He tried to use his body to push me in the post and lay it up but I quickly went around him and stole the ball. He was mad I stole the ball but by the time he reached me the ball had already left my hand as a rainbow that way he had no chance to block it and I made the bucket.


    We continued to play until John was tired and ready to go home, I had learned a lot about defense in this game so I was feeling very hopeful that I could hold my own against anyone. Eazy (mc) practiced every day until the day of the first game came up. My mom, Rasta, Flo, Opal, John and his family, Shawn and even Akua showed which surprised me.


    In the changing room, everyone was looking at me strangely so I asked Momba what happened and he told me I won''t be starting since I don''t come to practice and that someone else took my spot. I didn''t even get mad because I really don''t feel like playing the whole game so I went to Coach K and asked him if I even have some playing time and he told me that I''m going to be used as a secret weapon that comes in at the end of the games to close the upcoming seasons games.


    I thanked him and left to go put on my uniform. I don''t normally see my body but when I finally do I notice I''m built like a horse a full six-pack and some muscles gains I quickly shake the thought of having such a fine toned body and run out to go sit on the bench and watch the game until it''s my turn to shine. My family and friends get mad and think I''m not going to play because I''ve been sitting on the bench for a while but I quickly calm them down and tell them I''m only playing the last four minutes.


    Tom and hack( SF and PF) were scoring most of the points while Darrel was setting them up. My replacement Eric couldn''t score a single point due to his nerves of being in front of a crowd of people. Momba (center) had already grabbed 13 rebounds and made 11 points. They were playing great but the team they were facing weren''t pushovers either they were winning by 3 points because their star player Yoshi was scoring like a mad man.


    He already had 34 points and didn''t seem to be slowing down. With 4 minutes left on the clock Coach, K finally put me in the game and we were down by 6 points. My family and friends immediately got energized and cheered me on when they saw me warming up. Darrel sneered and I glared at him as a warning to pass me the ball.


    I finally sub in and Eric signed a relief because he was tired. Darrel quickly gives the ball to me and Yoshi even tho he''s tired comes to cover me I smirked and took the shot so fast he didn''t have time to react. I turned away to go play defense the whole gym was quiet and was wondering why I walked away when the ball was still in the air.


    In the next moment all everyone heard was the sound of the net and the whole place erupted with cheers. I quickly make work of the team by catching up and passing them in scores. Yoshi is pissed at this point and couldn''t believe they were hiding such a player until the last minute. The rest of the game was uneventful so we went on to win by 9 points and my family friends came down to congratulate me on my first game.


    John''s father said he would like to see me play against Micheal Jordan one day and I laughed it off. Akua came up to me and said: \"good game didn''t know you could ball and were the star player of the team\". I respond by saying \"there''s a lot of things you don''t know about me how about we talk moreover a nice dinner say tomorrow night at 8\".


    She smirked and said \"sorry honey but you are a hundred years too early to ask me out on a date and do you think my family would let a ten-year-old take me out on a date at least wait till we get to high school,'''' with that she winked at me and walked away. I forgot I''m a ten-year-old boy now and need to slow down on girls. I can''t wait to have sex again because well I still have urged as a 50-year-old mind. My mother takes us to Burger King to celebrate our victory.

 6 Second Wife

    Celebrating at Burger King was fun because I got to speak to Akua and tell her about my goals to go to the NBA and how I wanted her to be my second wife and we kept going back and forth about her being the only wife. I told her she will have little sisters she has to take care of in the future when I''m not around and she blushed.


    Everyone saw me talking to Akua and tried to ignore us, but my mother approached us and asked if she''s going to be her daughter-in-law one day and I say one of them so she should teach her how to cook and be a good woman to me and my mother laughs at me but notices I have a serious face on and shakes her head and leaves regretting she made her way over there.


    Akua gets mad and tells me she''s not going to marry me and I quickly tell her I want her to dream big and that after everything is done I''ll help her get what she wants. She won''t be one of those stays at home moms but will be very successful in the future and her eyes lit up in stars and tell me she wants to be an actress in the future.


    I tell her that''s easily accessible once I make it big I''ll personally fund her first movie so she can make it big after. She gives me a hug and thanked me. She quickly says she doesn''t mind being a second wife as long as I don''t have more than four wives, I blushed and quickly shook it off. After eating our fill and talking a little about the future we were all set to leave for home.


    It''s the weekend so my mom takes me and my sister out to a small birthday party where the girl was turning 16. Her name was Fiona and in my past life, I thought she was the prettiest girl in my church during that time. I was way younger than her so she didn''t even give me a glance so I decided I wouldn''t even pursue her in this life. The guys at the party decided to go play some ball after eating and partying up a little bit.


    They wanted me to play but I told them I too good for their level and they immediately say if I could beat their best guy Herman who was like a giant standing at 6''4. They would give me $50 if I win so I agreed because every little thing counts. I told them I''m only playing to 6 points and that we are shooting for the ball which of course I won it and had the ball first.


    As soon as we finished checking the ball I took a quick shot in his face before he could react and had a two-point lead. Herman got annoyed and came closer to play harder defense so I quickly run around him and was about to shoot the ball but he was right there in front of me so I pump-faked the ball to get him in the air and jumped back to the three-point line and took the shot from there and since he was already in the air he couldn''t make adjustments and watched as the ball flew slightly over his fingertips.


    The kids get mad and yell that the game is not over until they hear the net make a sound and see the ball goes through the hoop and their jaws drop. \"Time to pay up\" I gladly accepted the money and went to sit down and watch them play their own game. They sometimes come to ask me to join and be on their team but I tell them if I joined it will be a cheat.


    After eating food and birthday cake we head to the mall to walk off the food and do a little shopping I ended up getting some new Jordans for me and Opal. When we got home it was evening so I went to the court to practice a little before coming home to sleep. The next day we went to church nothing special happened except that I was being talked about as the best basketball player in the church.


    I ignored them and fell asleep during the sermon. The next day at school I met Akua during lunch and we had a little chat about current musicians and their lifestyles. I told her I could sing and rap and she laughed at me saying that it''s not true so I quickly told the kid next to me to give me a beat and the whole cafeteria got quiet to listen. I started singing some Chris brown songs than rapping some Lil Wayne lyrics and everybody was impressed.


    It was then that it hit me like a brick I could easily retire my whole family real quick by writing songs. After I was done performing everyone clapped for me and Akua gave me a peg on my cheek while blushing hard and quickly ran off making everyone laugh. Darrel who saw all of this was beyond jealous and decided to go talk to his friends around his hood to come to teach me a lesson the next day after school since he knew the area I lived in.


    While I was getting plotted on I had a carefree expression on in the classroom thinking of what songs I can steal from in the future. Drake, Chris Brown, Eminem, Lil Wayne and maybe do some Sean Paul. I''m excited just the thought of getting famous but I know basketball is the main thing I want to do but I''ll just do some music on the side.


    After school, I decided to go check on the team and watch the practice. As soon as I sat down Momba asked me for a one on one match which I told him I didn''t feel like it so he offered me $50 to play him and that I would get it if I win or lose and I quickly agreed to smirk in my heart that I would definitely not lose. We started the game and everyone stopped to watch including Coach K.


    I got the ball first and took the shot right away but to my surprise momba was quick and blocked the shot. For the first time, I was blocked and shocked beyond belief about how this guy could block my shot but then I realized he''s like two of me tall as hell and we played together a lot. He smirked and quickly went in to make a dunk while I was in my shocking moment.

 7 Mombas Game

    We were playing to 20 and this guy used his height to bully me until he had 16 points and accidentally missed the dunk and I got the rebound out in the three-point line and quickly took the shot to get my first 2 points. I gave him a smile and said that it''s time to come back. At this point, he was dead tired and I was just getting started. I ran away from him quickly and took multiple 2 pointers to even the score.


    On one of the plays I quickly ran up to him crossed him over made him fall and stepped back to the 3 point line and made the shot. He was so mad but remembered he asked for the match so he couldn''t get too mad. I tell him game point and ran back to the half-court to give him my signature finishing shot the half-court killer. ( yes I named that shot and will start to name some other moves from now on) At this point, he was too tired to catch up to me so he let me take a shot to win the game.


    After the game, everyone watching cheered for me and Momba gave me the money and said\" good game\". I told him to work on his stamina because if he hadn''t gotten tired he would have won. Of course in my head, I said ya right no one can beat me. We shake hands and I leave the gym. Coach K was the only one who noticed I didn''t have a single sweat on my face and was thinking I probably didn''t even take this game seriously from the beginning which scared him a little.


    I get home to do my homework and head to John''s to get him to head to the court with me. When I got there, he was still doing his homework so I quickly helped him finish it and we headed out to go play ball. Two weeks later we have our second game and only Rasta and Akua show up to watch. We play a team called the Bengals who had a star player SF who was tall and can shoot the ball really well so Coach K had Momba heat check him all game which basically crippled the team making them unable to score effectively.


    We were winning by 18 points when I came in to play for the last two minutes I quickly dumped 14 points on them by making it rain from the outside which shocked them because they already thought Momba was a beast not knowing we had another hiding tiger waiting to finish them off in case they came back which made them give up on defense, letting me get some steals to pat up my stats.


    We quickly got the easy win, I guess the game against me really helped Momba level up because he was much better in this game than before. After the game, we went to BK ( Burger King) to celebrate at this point they might as well sponsor us because we always go there to celebrate. Tom''s(SF) father has a small pizza shop downtown came to talk to me about sponsoring me so I get excited and ask him how much will I be receiving.


    All I have to do is put a print of his pizza shop name on my uniform, and wear his shop brand during games like a headband and whenever I get interviewed to tell them they are one of the sponsors. Easy money if you ask me. Rasta who was next to me started to get excited about the thought of making more money talked to me about being my manager while we were on our way home I agree because in my past life we grew apart slowly to the point of never getting in contact again and I don''t want to see that happen again.


    When I got home I told my mom and sister about the deal I got and they were excited to see that I was already succeeding in this game. The next day I''m walking home and see a bunch of boys standing around acting like they were waiting for someone. I take a quick glance and then look away, one of them points at me and they started approaching me little did they know I was a black belt in my previous life so when they asked if I was Eazy I told them, yes and they pounced on me and tried to jump me.


    I quickly dodged and counter struck on all them and they ended up beaten up black and blue, I ask them who sent them but they wouldn''t budge so I broke one of their fingers and they quickly told me it was my own teammate that tried to set me up because I was becoming more famous than he was. I shook my head and told them that he is my teammate and that if they had injured me they would have injured their own city basketball team.


    They had no clue I was playing with the person that had sent them but we squashed everything and I let them go and told them I will have a chat with Darrel later to find out why he would go through such lengths to cripple his own teammates. After the weekend and after school I approach Darrel and he''s surprised to see that I look fine even after making ordering the hit.


    I told him that his plan failed and asked him why. He tells me that he was supposed to be the star player that the team goes to when they need someone to put up and points and that he liked Akua and wanted to date her but I took all that away from him. I slapped him and told him if he wanted to be the star player he should have practiced harder and if he wanted Akua he should of went for her when she was single.


    At this point he''s beyond pissed I slapped him, so I slapped him to the ground and step on his arms threatening to break them if he doesn''t change his attitude, I can see the fear in his eyes now and he begins to beg and swears he will never plot against me and that he will be a better person so I let him go and tell him never to cross me again and if I see him misbehaving I''ll take something important from him. I left him there with tears and snot all over his face hoping he has changed for good now.

 8 Intense Game

    I continued to practice and try to unlock my third ability until the third game came along two weeks later. This time we were playing the BullDogs, a top elite team that made it to the national finals last year a tough team with three key players. Pg Russell, Sg Harden and center Durant I couldn''t believe I was playing against the old thunder squad so I tell the coach to start me this time because we are going to need it.


    In the stands, Rasta, Akua, Opal, and my mother show up to watch the game even John is around this time to watch so I get excited and start to get the team hyped. The game started with Momba winning the jump ball and passing it to me so I dribble up a little and take the shot while no one was covering me yet and take the first three points. The bulldogs are shocked I took the shot from that far back and their coach immediately calls a time out.


    I shake my head and laugh at their quick decision. Their coach tells them that he''s heard stories of a guy who can make points from anywhere in the court and thinks it''s me so he wants two guys on me at all times and Durant will be covering me at all times due to his height he will be able to block my shots. So the game started and I noticed everyone on their team staring at me with respect, disdain, and jealousy.


    I laugh and think to myself I guess the cats out of the bag now. Russell brings the ball down and passes to Durant and he quickly goes to work and Momba is trying his hardest to keep up with his speed but he quickly loses him and takes an outside shot to tie the game. I quickly tell Hack(our power forward) to switch with Momba. Darrell brings the ball down and sees Momba asking for the ball in the post because their center is smaller than him and he quickly steps back and banks it in using the backboard to give us a two-point lead.


    Russell then brings it down and passes it to harden who does the crossover and leaves me behind but then quickly steps back as I''m chasing him and makes me a trip to the floor as I face planted it. He takes the shot for three points and the whole gym erupted with cheers and I''m beyond pissed I got embarrassed like that wishing my third ability was unlocked or that would not have happened to me.


    Harden looks at me than smirks so I quickly ask for the ball and throw it with all my strength from the other side of the court and while he was running he suddenly sees the ball go through the basket while he was facing it shocking him and everyone else there. He turns back around to face me and I smirked right back at him pissing him off to no end.


    At this point, Durant has the ball and there are less than ten seconds left and I know he wants to take the shot so I quickly left harden to help Hack cover him with 3 seconds left he pretends to shoot the ball so hack and I jump to block his view but he passes it to harden who was open in the mid-range and he takes a quick shot to win the game for them.


    The gym erupted with cheers on the Bull Dogs'' side. I look in shock and laugh at my stupidity for leaving harden open. After the game, the three came to talk to me saying that it was the hardest game they ever played thanks to me and tell me to keep my head up and that they will see me in the playoffs. I see them off with my eyes and my family come to see me and tell me I did a good job because I had gotten 45 points in that game but I didn''t notice that I had put in that many points.


    Everyone was looking at me like I was a monster after the game. I waved at them and left to go shower and head home with the family. My mother said I did a good job and enjoyed watching me play my heart out today compared to the other days when I only played for a few minutes. Opal was just surprised and didn''t think I was that good, she told if only my team didn''t suck I would have won that game.


    The Bulldogs are really good this year with the freshmen trio. The next day it''s Saturday so I take Akua to the mall and have lunch and do a little shopping with her. We went to the movies and headed home after in a cab it was a fun day and made me forget about the losses from yesterday. I get home after a long day and head to bed without saying a word. On Monday the principal calls me to the office to talk about a contract with me for the season.


    He offered me $100 per game and even though it''s little I accept it because it''s only my freshman year in middle school and he said he will raise it by $50 every year spent here. So after I signed the contract I left for class and after school went to meet up with Coach K because he needed to see me. I entered the gym and saw everyone waiting for me so I asked was up. They all started clapping for me and saying that I was the best even Darrel gave me a small nod.


    I asked them what this was about and they said: \"thank you for not giving up on us yesterday we played hard and you played harder than any of us without any rest and we appreciate it.'''' Coach k than comes out and asks if I could play one game against everyone, on one just so they can use it to improve themselves and I agree and start multiple games with everyone. I point out what they need to work on and what their weakness is so we could be a stronger team when we get into the playoffs.


    After the game last week they have been more motivated to get stronger and that''s good because I can''t win games alone unless I decide to take every shot but than if I don''t miss any people will become curious and I don''t want the attention now since I''m too young.

 9 New York

    During the week I practice with the team and then practiced with John for defense, and when I got home late in the night I think about how I ended up here and how to unlock my third ability. I check my cash box since I''m not old enough to have an account yet. I keep all the money in a box under my bed, I have $800 after I finished counting. There''s $300 from the pizza place $300 from the school and $200 from all the bets I played since I spent most of the other cash just bull shitting around.


    I go and give my mother $400 and opal $100 now I''m left with $300 which I know will go back up because December is almost over so the pizza place will be sending me some cash soon. I call up Shawn to see if he still wanted to go play for some money and he gets excited and tells me to meet up with him on Saturday bright and early.


    I go throughout the week and on Saturday Shawn and I take a trip to New York which surprised me. I asked him where we are going and he tells me Rucker Park and my eyes immediately shine because Rucker Park is like the basketball heaven for streetball and I''ve always wanted to go there. We take a train out there and get there in a few hours.


    I get dressed in the jersey given to me by the pizza place and Shawn handles the admission and bets, he signed us up on the 2v2 $200 per game, winner takes all and the boot gets $20 from that cut for setting it up. I''m amazed at how many games are being played there. There''s one player I spot right away Carmelo Antony playing 1vs1 games and I''m amazed that I get to see him playing because he was in high school while I was in middle school but I still felt the urge to play against him.


    The first game we played was against a pg and sf. The SF was taller than both me and Shawn so I told them that we are shooting for the ball and you guys know we got the ball because well I can''t miss. The games are normally played to 11 points since the lines are so long and they play twos and three points. We began our game with Shawn checking it up to them and then he did a quick pass to me and I shot the ball real quick because the pg wasn''t playing me all that serious at the beginning like most of my opponents at the start so we quickly take 3 points.


    The point guard now gets in my face not giving me any breathing room so when Shawn passes me the ball I quickly leaned into him to make him look like he was fouling me while I was shooting and the ref blew his whistle for the foul and free throw but I also made the shot so it became a four-point play because I made it at the line. The other team is pissed we have a seven-point lead already but we continued to ball Shawn gives me the ball behind him and I take the shot since they don''t think I can make it from there and behind someone either but it still goes in.


    We start the game with the ball being passed to me and I quickly take the shot to give us a three-point lead. They step up to play better defense. Shawn passes the ball to me and I pass it right back to him and I quickly run pass the guy guarding me since I''m quicker than him I give Shawn sign to pass it to me but it''s a fake and I act like I''m about to get the pass so the guy jumps up to try and get the ball but then loses sight of me because of that but I''m already running back to the three-point line to receive the pass to make another three points.


    The guys are boiling mad that they got tricked so easily. Shawn checks the ball again and gives me the ball while the guy that''s supposed to guard me is running back but as soon as Shawn checks the ball he quickly passes to me and I take another shot to get us to game point 9-0. They tried to say it was a foul ball since they were not ready but the ref tells them if they were not ready they shouldn''t have checked the ball.


    So Shawn once again checks the ball and passes to me and I do my famous half-court shot since the opponent didn''t think I can make it from there. They didn''t bother running after me and just as that game ended. We then take a break to go get some lunch. We ended up in a pizza place and crushed two boxes of pizza to fill ourselves. When we got back we had to get in a long line because of the afternoon shift of players.


    We had $360 profit from today''s games and I think two more games before we head back to Maryland would have done us some good. In the third match, we matched up against these two Asian boys. They were as tall as us so we knew we wouldn''t be able to use speed against them. I was just hoping they didn''t see any of our matches so I can use my usual tricks on them.


    We start the match with Shawn passing me the ball and I just shoot it right away since the guy gave me some space and we take a three-point lead. Shawn checks the ball and tries to pass it to me but the guy is all over me so I had to come behind Shawn so he could hand the ball to me but since Shawn blocked both of them when I came behind him I took the shot and got a six-point lead.


    The sg that was supposed to be checking me got yelled at by the pg that was checking Shawn and we laugh at them but immediately there faces darken and they get serious. Shawn passed the ball to me I pump fake him making him jump so I go around him step back and drain the three from outside to give us 9 points. We just need one more bucket so I ran to the half-court as Shawn passes the ball but the guy is tailing me scared I''ll lose him from there.


    I charged towards him dribbling like a mad man and pretended like I was going to the left but went right making him fall on his butt and me about to shoot but then his partner came to help defend so I just pretended to shoot the ball and brought it back and when he was in the air I passed it to Shawn because he was wide open and he took the shot to win the game for us.


    We played the last game which we won easily and headed home with $720 from the wins and we shared it half between us so we got $360 each which wasn''t bad and I got to go to Rucker Park so it fun for me. When I got home I passed out because I was mentally tired. Monday morning comes up just like that I go through my daily routine throughout the week until Friday when it''s the game day this time we playing against the Groundhogs and their key players are Eric Gordon and Blake Griffin.


    I know they are good because in my previous life they were both NBA stars so I know this is going to be a good game. When the ball went up Momba won the ball and passed it to Darrel to start the attack. Hack quickly run up the court to receive the ball and make a wide-open mid-range shot to give us the lead. The game went on back and forth and I was just on the bench waiting until the last quarter to come play since I knew Momba would be able to handle them.


    When the last quarter came I checked in and the groundhogs got nervous because they heard about my 45 point game from two weeks ago and knew I could shoot the lights off once I get going. They started to double team me whenever I got the ball which threw me off a little bit because I had to keep passing to the open person. Luckily we were only down by 6 points until Eric came down with the ball and crossed Darrel up until he fell and then he took the shot from the three-point line to give them the lead.


    I quickly ask for the ball to return the favor and it still wasn''t enough because every time I scored they would score too and we ended up losing that game by 4 points because Eric Gordon was too good with the handles and had a good shot to go with it. I finally felt a weakness in this ability of mines and didn''t realize that if I don''t get the opportunity to shoot I would have to pass the ball.


    If that person doesn''t make the shot I lose out on points. Taking the half-court shots takes a toll on my body and is hard on my muscles so I try to do it once or twice a game. After the game I tell Coach K we need a team meeting on Monday to discuss strategies and he agrees. Every loss is a lesson so I learned mines in that game. Even if Griffen wasn''t a problem Eric was and I would like to move up to the next level if I ever meet up with a player like him.


    Rasta still took us out to eat after the game where he was telling me to shoot my shot even when they double team me the worst that could happen is that they foul me he said sarcastically.


    Akua tries to cheer me up by feeding me and the others start laughing at us as she blushed. That night I had a dream I was dunking on Shaq and riding a Suzuki motorcycle.

 10 Acciden

    The next day it was a Saturday, my mother took the opal and I to a carnival where we were just enjoying ourselves and getting on rides and playing games. It took my mind off the loss we had yesterday just enjoying time with my mother and little sister. We had some good food and even rode a ride called The Pirates where a ship goes up and around at some point we were upside down and I freaked out thinking I was going to slip out and turn into a meat paste but of course, that''s just me overthinking things.


    We stayed there till late at night where they had performance and a small concert. At 11 pm we started to make our way home since it was late and we were tired even if the show hadn''t ended we were beaten from being there all day. When we were almost home and stopped at a red light the light turned green and we started to move again but then a car comes crashing into our car I made some quick moves before I passed out from the pain I was experiencing.


    People around started calling the ambulance and police and in no time they dug us out of the car because it was wrecked, so they had to cut open the doors. A week later I slowly opened my eyes to see a bright light in front me and on the side of my view I saw the same info I got when I went back in time and it told me my abilities but this time it said recovery time 2 years.


    I was shocked beyond words and tried to remember the last thing I was doing than I remembered we were in an accident and I prayed that my baby sister was ok. I looked around and saw my legs were wrapped up and looked like they were hanging from some chains on the ceiling. I see my brother Rasta asleep on my bed and I quickly call out to him as soon as he saw I was awake he started crying and hugging me telling me that everything was going to be ok.


    I quickly asked him how was Opal and he reassured me that she was fine thanks to me saving her last minute but at the cost of my legs and I told him it''s ok her life is more important than my legs. He then tells me I''ve been in the hospital for a week now and that opal got released the second day. I thanked God and then asked about my mother and he started crying again and told me she didn''t make.


    My whole world fell apart and it felt like my soul left my body. I was so shocked I couldn''t even cry, I just looked at Rasta while he was crying with disbelief and told him to stop playing mother is invincible, forever Young there''s no way that could happen. Then he tells me what happened to her about how when the car hit as she took most of the damage for us to survive.


    Everyone came to visit me except for Akua which surprised me. The hospital gave me a wheelchair when it was time for me to get released. Rasta came to get me with Flo so they could help me get into the house when we got there. Rasta and Flo moved back to the house to help take care of Opal and I because I didn''t want to disturb my father''s life since he had started a new family.


    On the way home, Rasta told me how we got life insurance money from mother''s death and we are going to take the guy that ran into us to court and that the guy was drunk and from a rich family so they would compensate us for our loses which made me very mad because no amount of money could make my mother come back alive. I just calmed down and asked them what''s next and I am still able to go to school.


    He said he and Flo would be our legal guardians and that I will still be attending school and with the money, he and Flo will also be taking a few classes and help take care of Opal and I and that brought tears to my eyes as I said thank you for sacrificing your time to do that for us, but then he said:\" it''s ok we are family after all\". When I got home they had to help me by lifting me up and having me sit on the couch so they could unfold my chair and have me sit in that.


    I was thankful to be alive and to be able to still use my hands but was mad at that driver for taking my mother away, as I was in thought Akua comes into the house and gives me a big hug and says how sorry she was she couldn''t come up to the hospital. I tell her it''s ok and ask her if she''s ok but notice the changes in her face like she had some bad news. She started talking about how stressful it''s been for her and how she missed me and that she couldn''t take it anymore and then boom like a bomb she breaks up with me saying that she doesn''t want to marry a crippled man in the future and runs right out crying.


    I felt so stupid at this point because all my family and friends were around when this happened. I quickly laugh and say hey at least I know who''s loyal and who''s not so when I do make it to the NBA one day I don''t need any gold diggers to be around me. They all looked at me funny and said are you really still thinking about playing basketball have you seen your legs.


    I then tell them it should be healed by two years but they look at me like I''m crazy all except Rasta who always believed in me and said:\" don''t worry I got your back until you get back on your feet\".As the days went by we were making arrangements for my mother''s funeral which was to take place after the following week. Rasta quit his job to take care of us and Flo had to get back to campus to finish the semester.


    Rasta helped us with everything even with my baths which I was grateful for. I told him that in the future I''ll take good care of him for being loyal to his family, he laughed it off and said \"sure Mr. NBA\". Opal was still bummed out and locked herself in her room most of the time. I felt bad for her because she was still young at the age of six years old. I wasn''t so sad because in my past life I had already seen her pass away but it still hit me because I was ready to work hard and retire her from working so hard, but I didn''t even get the chance to do that so I felt like I had failed her twice.


    After a bath and while we were having dinner I told Rasta that I will need him to make some investments for me which surprised him making him say what does a little man as you knows about investments. I lied and said a little but we need to step it up and secure a better future for ourselves now that we are truly on our own making him agree with me.


    We put together at least $2,000.00 and went to make invest in Amazon because I know they are a big company and I was thinking about doing Bitcoin but they weren''t out yet so amazon was the next thing on my mind. During the days while waiting I was working out my arms so I wouldn''t get tired when shooting the ball all the time by lifting myself off the wheelchair and putting myself back down like push-ups.


    I would wheel myself up to the basketball court and take shots for a few hours before wheeling back home to get a bath and sleep. We had to install boards so I could drive my wheelchair up the stairs that way Rasta doesn''t get tired from carrying my heavy body up and down the stairs. I got all the school work delivered to me so I had no problems at the school end.


    We also received news about what happened that day and that it was a drunk man who his wife had just divorced him so we went drinking and got too drunk and got behind the wheel. He came to court that week and offered to pay for our loses and I''m thinking it must be nice to be rich and be able to pay for a lost life. He offered us a settlement of $1 million dollars and my brother took so now we had some extra money, but I got mad at Rasta and told him that we didn''t get much from it which confused him because I was thinking when I get into the NBA I will be making that amount in less than a month but I just dropped it.

 11 Good Bye Mother

    The day which we bury my mother finally came, so we all got dressed and went to make preparations for the event to come. Everyone my mother knew came. There were so many people it was frustrating just being there. I had gotten tired of people approaching me to offer their support and even asked John just to keep them away at some point. We had the service at her church and after drove to the cemetery with her body to bury it.


    Rasta had gotten a van that could accommodate my wheelchair so we followed behind the crowd. When we got there we had some guys carry her coffin to the gravesite and then the pastor said some prayers as they lowered her into the ground. Opal jumped onto the coffin crying out that she didn''t want her to go, so some people had to quickly grab her and restrain her from taking those actions again.


    Everyone was crying at this sight including me because I had to live through this experience again. I made a promise that I would take care of the family from now on to my mother. After they buried her we left and went to the site where we would enjoy some food and celebrate her life. My whole family couldn''t even enjoy the event we just sat there and watched my mother''s friends eating, drinking and dancing around.


    After the event, we took pictures and headed home. I got through the following days just waiting for the timer in my mind to end. One day during the week I received a message in my head saying due to the injury I''m only allowed to take 5 shots that are guaranteed to make it. I was shocked by this news because it puts a handicap on my overpowered skills. I asked the reason but of course, it doesn''t say anything and just goes back to the timer.


    At this point, I''m beyond pissed and ready to go off on anyone and anything. I felt like nothing was going right in my life. Like why would this God send me back in time to my younger self and give me all kinds of happiness and joy and then take it away so easily, at this point I''m confused and scared of what''s to come next? Rasta storms in my room asking me what''s wrong and see me crying so he hugs me and tells me everything is ok.


    I calm down and ask if Opal is ok because she still walks around gloomy and still hasn''t gone back to school so I feel for her. He tells me she will be ok just give her some time and I agree. I was really missing my wife from the past but I had no idea where she was during this time because she should be six during this time and I recall her saying she was in West Africa at that time.


    I was wondering if I should head out there to find her but I quickly got rid of that thought. Two years later...


    I''m almost 13 years old about to go to the hospital to get checked out. Doctors said they don''t know how I healed from my accident but I did it and looking to make a full recovery. Rasta by my side was happy that I recovered and said: \"I knew you would be back\".


    When we opened the door everyone shouted \"surprise\"! and I was truly surprised to see everyone there. We had moved into a bigger house that could accommodate the whole family after the mother''s death. I looked around and saw my father and stepmom were there too. I was excited to see everyone again since it''s been a while. Shawn, John and the crew from my old neighborhood and even my basketball team from middle school all came.


    They had become region champions thanks to Momba but lost in the Nationals to the unstoppable three Durant, Russell and Harden which didn''t surprise me. I quickly threw away the crutches and \"shout I''m back guys\" making everyone laugh. I hadn''t been to school all those years so it was nice to see them again. I had grown from 5''2 to 5''8 within those years and was still growing.


    I had also gained weight due to not being able to do any cardio work but I was able to build a lot of muscles in my arms due to pushing the wheels on my wheelchair every day. I went around the party greeting and hugging everyone. Opal had finally come out of the trauma of losing her mother in those years and she had also felt bad that I sacrificed my legs to save her son when she saw me walking up to her to give her a hug she was crying with a big smile and I told her to keep her head up and never give up mother will be proud to see her smile again.


    The party went on until everyone left and it was just me Rasta, Opal and Flo left in the house we went to the living room to watch a movie and talk about me going into high school the next day. I told them I''m going to start training soon because I plan on applying to the JV basketball team during the winter and Flo immediately said no and that I should take a break for at least a year before going back but I denied her and told her that I was on break when I wasn''t playing these past two years so I''m ready to go. During that time I had lost my sponsor and the checks I used to get from my school but now it was time to get on a bigger stage.

 12 Training

    It''s summertime and you can see Eazy running up a mountain with Rasta sitting in a wagon tied to my waist as I run. My body is worn out and I''m tired of dragging Rasta up this mountain. ( my unlimited stamina only applies to me when I''m playing sports so during training or other activities I still get tired) I continue to work out all summer to get my body ready for high school.


    Flo is done with school and moves to Minnesota for a change of scenery. Opal starts practicing to be an actress and Rasta just helps support me in my training while looking out for the investments we made over the years. With the payout from the accident and life insurance, we were able to invest in many other companies that I thought were going to be successful in the future, so in a few years, our returns are going to be crazy when that happens.


    I couldn''t reach the top of this mountain so we turned around and went back down because it was getting late. When we got home Opal was watching a movie with her friends and as soon as they saw me with my shirt off they started drooling which made me laugh and quickly headed up to get cleaned and dressed. My body was well refined after doing so much training these past weeks. I had a six-pack and well-toned muscles to go with it.


    Opal was embarrassed her friends were acting like that and quickly told them to stop. They all laughed and commented that I''m one fine looking boy which Opal said no he''s not and he''s off-limits to you girls so drop it and then they did and continued to watch the movie but some of them still stole glances at the area I went off too. Not knowing what was happening I came out dressed and went to find something to eat when they saw me once again come out they all had stars in their eyes but I just laughed and ignored them because they were little girls in my eyes.


    I got something to eat and headed for bed passing out. This training continues for the rest of the summer, sometimes we went to cookouts or went back to the old neighborhood to hang out or play some ball with John and the crew. I also told John''s father about some companies that would be good to invest in making him grateful and wondered how a child like me was able to come up with such ideas of which companies to invest in and which one not to.


    I simply told him that I did a lot of research. I didn''t want to rush back into the game playing for money yet since I just came from a serious injury so all I did was focus on training and getting back into good shape for the rest of the summer. The school had finally started and it made me excited to be starting and seeing new people again. High school is much bigger and the girls are more bouncers than the ones in middle school.


    I get changed and I met the coach for the first time, he''s also the PE teacher and the JV team coach so I introduced myself by telling him my name Eazy and I''ll be doing the tryouts when winter comes around for basketball season. He''s excited to see me because I''m a little bit taller this time around. He asked me what position I play and I tell him shooting guard he said okay that''s no problem he was actually looking for one for next season because the 10th graders all moved on to the varsity team and he doesn''t have any shooting guard so I''ll be perfect fit in there but he would have to see me play first of course.


    He decided to have today''s class based on basketball just to see if there were any potential players out among us. He started off by letting us play one-on-one games. He matched me up with this guy that was about 6'' 2. This guy''s name was Dawn we quickly shoot for the ball I take the shot first and miss it because I''m a little bit rusty and then he shoots it and makes it so he gets the ball first trying to use his height against me.


    He backed me up into the post but realizes that I''m stronger than I look because I''ve been working out all summer long so I had some gains but I still looked a little bit skinny so after he saw that it wasn''t working out he started to use his height and tried to shoot over me but when he goes up in the air I''m right up there with him because I had to do a lot of leg work this summer so I got right up there with him and I blocked his shot which impressed the coach.


    I quickly got the ball ran back to the three-point line and took the shot he didn''t think I''ll make it since the first time we shot for the ball I missed it but I activated my skill this time and I made it this time which shocked him and impress the coach furthermore. He checked the ball and then I quickly took the shot activated my skill once again since I had five shots but now after activating it twice I had three left in me but we were only playing to seven points so I made the shot again giving me two more points.


    I was up by four points and he had zero points so now he''s checking me pretty well so I pump-faked him like I was about to take the shot and got him in the air and blew past him and then I laid it up for one point which gave me a five-point lead and then checked the ball once again and he''s checking me hard so I backed it up all the way to that half-court line and he''s just like laughing and let me because he thinks I can''t make it from there so I activate my skill once again shot it from there and it went in.


    At this point, the coach was clapping his ass off excited about getting a new shooting guard. He came up to me and shook my hand and said welcome to the teamwork hard so we can dominate the basketball world together. After gym class nothing exciting happened for the rest of the day except for when I was walking down the hall and it''s like everything shone out and I see this girl at her locker with her friends. She was like an angel, it felt like I heard angels singing at that moment. She was Spanish at the height of 5''6 with long legs and a B cup bust with a princess like a face.


    I wanted to go talk to her but it felt like high school all over again I was shy, but thanks to my old soul I was able to man up and at least go say hi to her. I start off by saying \"hi my name is Eazy what''s your name?'''' She looks at me up and down and then says none of your business. I quickly laugh and said \"okay none of your business I''ll catch you later\" and then I walk away. I see her laughing with her friends but I know that''s the first step to meeting her.


    When I reached my last class art the Lord God Almighty of the heavens and beyond answers my prayers and there she is sitting alone. I approached her and said, \"Hi, none of your business I see we meet again, I knew you couldn''t do without me after meeting me once\". She laughs and says \"come have a seat next to me, I''m curious out of all the girls that were around me you came to speak to me first. I told her what happened about the angels singing and she laughed so hard we both got in trouble with the teacher for a brief moment\".


    We continued to talk until the end of the class when I took out my phone which surprised her because not many people had phones with cameras installed on it. I took her number and she told me her real name is Sandra after laughing.

 13 Sandra

    During the coming weeks, Sandra and I were always together even her girlfriends were starting to get jealous. I got her a cell phone too so we could always talk and text each other. On the weekend we would always go out together on dates to the most random places. Life was good and the family was good. Rasta signed up for some classes and Flo also went back to get her masters.


    As time passed it was finally basketball season, I''ve been working with a coach on the offseason to select good starters and reserves. The only old person I knew from middle school who followed me was my big buddy Momba who was going to be our starting center. After all the classes were done Sandra joined me to go check out the tryouts. She did indoor track and field so her tryouts were a little bit later the month so she came to cheer me on which made me happy.


    Coach didn''t even need me to try out I was already on the team but wanted my opinion on the guys coming into a tryout. When he told me that I rejected that notion and told him I will try out because these other guys need to see what we expect from them and he was convinced and happy I was so mature to think of something like that.


    The coach had us running up and down the court for the first trial suicides style. My skill was active so I didn''t get tired but there were some guys who passed out from being tired. The coach quickly had them go to the nurse''s office and told them to try again next year. There were about 20 people left so we started the next trial which was free throws. We all took turns we had to make five out of ten. We all made those except for two guys and the coach once again told them off.


    The next trial was for only point guards, shooting guards and small forwards. We had to take ten shots from the three-point line and make five. I started off first and activated all five of my perfect shots and made three more before I missed the last two. Out of five point guards, two were able to pass and the shooting guards three passed out of five and the small forwards two passed out of three.


    The coach was impressed and said this year the JV team has good potentials, Coach congratulated all those who passed and sent the rest home and went on to the final trials for the power forwards. Since there were only two centers he decided to keep both of them. He needed only two power forwards but there were three left so he had them shoot for the positions and after they were done the one that lost left. So this was the JV roster for this year.


    Point Guard


    Starter: Iso


    Bench: One


    Shooting Guard


    Starter: Eazy


    Bench: Two, S two


    Small Forward:


    Starter: Breeze


    Bench: Three


    Power Forward


    Starter: Flex


    Bench: Four


    Center


    Starter: Momba


    Bench: Five


    When we got back to the gym coach tells us that he got a practice match for us at the end of this week and we get excited and ask who is playing and he tells us that our varsity team agreed to a match. The whole team gets scared and ask why aren''t we playing people in our age group and they have two players that are taller than Momba so it won''t be a fair match but I quickly tell them that it''s a practice match and that if we play against them and lose we still get to experience the next level of play before we even get there so we should take this opportunity to learn from them and grow strong.


    They quickly agreed and got excited about the thought of learning new moves to better bring value to the team. Coach looks at me and says thank you with his eyes. The rest of the practice went well and I headed home after. The next day at lunch I ask Sandra if she wants to come over to do some homework and that I feel like skipping practice today and she gets excited and agrees.


    So during PE class, I pretend to be sick and tell coach I won''t make it to practice today and he tells me to get some rest and be prepared to work extra harder the next day. After school, we headed to my house no one was home so we went up to my room. Sandra gets ready to take out her homework but I stop her and quickly land a kiss on her lips causing her to be shocked because this is the first time we kissed and she blushed as I inserted my tongue into her shocking her even more.


    Due to my age so I tried not to take it too far, just little by starting with a kiss. I rub on her growing breast causing her to shake in this new feeling she had never felt but then she pushes me away when I pinch them a little saying that hurt. Sandra has a B cup now but I know they will grow to be at least a D cup in the future because most of the girls her age had A cups.


    I ask her if she wants to see what''s in between my legs causing her to blush and say no not yet it''s too early and I agreed so we went back to kissing before we both got tired and decided to do our homework. Later when we were done I had a cab come pick her up and send her home. I laid on my bed thinking of what age would be perfect to move on to the next level and fell asleep.


    The next day whenever Sandra saw me she would blush and avoid me, maybe it was too soon to do such things I decided to apologize to her in which she accepted. After school during training, Momba asks me for a match and I accepted it. We started a game with me getting the ball as soon as I took the shot momba jumped right up and grabbed the ball and went up to dunk it to get the first one point. I had forgotten he knew all my moves from middle school so he had checked the ball to me and backed me up until I was under the hop and then he dunked it on me. I was pissed and told him I won''t let him do that again.


    We continued to play he had five points and I had zero so while he was about to score again something snapped in my mind causing time to stop but I had not noticed time had stopped but I still went for the steal and made a layup. Momba was confused and asked me how I got the ball when time returned to normal. I told him he slacked off so I took the ball and I laughed and berated him for letting me easily take the ball but then I noticed a number at the bottom of my sight next to the perfect shot ability saying two out of three.


    I got excited and noticed that time freeze for three seconds was finally unlocked, Momba was a little scared after he saw my face go through multiple changes, so we continued the game. I did a couple of pump fakes, crossovers and step back rainbow shots to win the game. Momba was still surprised when I came back from that match. \" I thought I would finally be able to beat the great Eazy but it seems like it was just wishful thinking\".


    I laughed off his comment and went to go clean up before heading home. On my way, I checked the message again and it showed that I really did unlock the time freeze and it only allows me to use it three times a day which sucks but I''m grateful for any cheat on my journey to the NBA.


    The practice match with our varsity team finally came up. We were warming up when the two-star players came up to us and asked us if we were ready to lose. I quickly told them no and we are going to come at them harder than a moving train causing them to chuckle and leave back to their team to warm up.


    After a hard-fought battle with the varsity team, we won by one point thanks to me. They all had on ugly faces when they saw me grinning at them. We thanked them for the match and for the opportunity to learn more from our seniors but in my mind, i said ya right.

 14 First Game In High School

    I went out through the week training and hanging with Sandra sometimes. The day of my first game finally came. All my friends from my old neighborhood came to support me, flo even came from school just to watch but I know deep down she was worried that I would fail because of my past injuries. Sandra was sitting next to Opal and Rasta cheering me on, I saw Opal starting to cry and I knew it was because the last time she went to a basketball game it was with our mother.


    I smiled at her and blew her a kiss causing her to make an ugly face that cheered her up. Coach went over the game plan and we went up to greet the other team. They only had a one-star player called Chris Paul who was a point guard for the team. We were playing against a team not too far from our school. The team was called the Black Panthers which I thought was funny because most of the players were white.


    The game finally started and at jump ball, Momba won the ball and passed it to Iso to get the attack started. I was a little far from the three-point line when I decided to use one of my perfect shots to make the first point, so I asked for the ball and took the shot and made it. The Panthers whole team was shocked I made the point from so far away, but Chris Paul was not surprised and simply went to inbound the ball.


    He started his attack by crossing over Iso making him fall and scoring three points right back. The game went on back and forth until we reached the fourth quarter, we were up by eight points and the Panthers all looked dead tired at this point. I had two more perfect shots and one more freeze time so I decided to save them until the last minute. Chris Paul was tired but still tried to put up points. I was sitting on the bench as 2S was playing for me.


    He wasn''t bad he made a few points here and there and was starting to look better than 2, with two minutes left of the game I came in to play. I didn''t do much but play defense until the last 30 second, I asked for the ball and shot it from beyond the Arc after activating perfect shot to further increase our lead. Chris ball brought the ball down and when he got to the half-court I activated time to freeze and stole the ball and just as the clock was down to 2 seconds I took the perfect shot and it was all net causing the crowd to erupt with cheers.


    Chris Paul was surprised I could shoot from there and still make it. After the game, we shook the Panther''s hands and went out to celebrate at Wendy''s for winning our first match. The weekend came again and Shawn had called me and asked if I wanted to go to Rucker Park to make some money for the weekend, I quickly agreed because I was in need of some money and I hadn''t gone out with Shawn since the last time we went almost three years ago. He was in college now and staying on campus so he also needed some money.


    We got to Rucker Park and its crew as ever but this time we got a hotel room so we could ball all day until the lights went out. This time Rasta joined our team so we could make more money from three vs three. It would be $600 per game which wasn''t bad.


    Every two hours we had a game and we started at 12 pm until 10 pm at night.


    We had won all our games and some people even recognized me from years ago when we came to play last time. Thank God my ability had upgraded from the resets being once a day to once a game or I wouldn''t have been able to play so many games that day and letting me use time freeze outside of games. We played five games which net us to $3,000.00 but we had to pay our fees so in total we made $2,900.00 that day which wasn''t bad.


    Tomorrow we will play even longer so we were hoping to make a lot more. At 5 am the next day we were out to get some breakfast to eat and hung out till they opened the park at 8 am. As soon they opened we were there and ready to ball. We ran games until it was time to go at 8 pm. We made $6,480.00 in total after two days in New York, I was shocked and imagined if we had five members in the team we would have made even more.


    We each took home $2,160.00 which made us pretty happy and excited to bring others along next time. When we got to the train station a guy we remembered as one of the refs met us there and took a gun out on us telling us to give him all our money. Rasta and Shawn froze but I quickly used time freeze and took the gun from him and pointed it at him shocking him until he pissed himself about how the tables changed real quick. He asked me how I got it and I told him to scram causing Shawn and Rasta to bust out laughing.


    Rasta than told us he had his gun on him so the minute he took his eyes off us he was going to stick him up and take our money back. I gave the gun to Rasta after wiping my fingerprints off because I didn''t want anything on my record on my way to the NBA so they would have something negative to say about me when I got there.


    The rest of the trip was uneventful. We got home and had Shawn spend the night since it was late and he had a lot of money on him.

 15 Tigers

    A few months later of being undefeated in the basketball high school league. The team was top five in the league and reporters and scouts started to show up to their games. Eazy had grown a few inches 6''0 and had upgraded his skills too. Now he could use his perfect shot ten times while his time freeze could be used six times.


    Rasta, Flo, and Opal were still taking their classes and supporting Eazy by showing up to his games. Sandra had also grown a little bit and now she was able to move on to the next base with Eazy but still held onto her virginity which Eazy respected, that didn''t mean she still couldn''t help him release some of his pent up desires sometimes.


    Today they were going to play against the best team in the high school Junior varsity league. The tigers which had his nightmare rivals the three bingo''s Durant, Westbrook, and Harden. They had stuck together even after middle school and came to high school already trying to dominate it too.


    Momba looked at the team with a frown and looked at Eazy to see his reaction, but to his surprise, Eazy looked like he was raring to go with fire in his eyes. The game started with Momba winning the jump ball and passing it to Iso. Iso than dribbled hard into the paint and was about to lay it up but saw Durant coming up to block causing him to smirk and throw the ball behind him in an alley-oop to Momba for the slam dunk causing the crowd to go wild with cheers.


    Westbrook brought the ball down and tried to make a dunk to get his team hyped up but I froze the time and made the steal and ran to the other court while harden was on my trail. I quickly jumped from the three-point line leaning forward and didn''t even have to activate my skill to make this jumper which was all net due to it being a rainbow shot. The crowd erupted again and Westbrook was just shocked that happened to him.


    He quickly shook it off and directed the attack again but this time he passed it to Durant. Durant than tried to speed pass flex(pf) since he was taller than him but I froze time once again just to mess with them and stole the ball causing Durant to look at his hand and not even go back for defense leaving flex opened for an easy dunk. I quickly told flex to hold the ball until we get back to the defense because Durant was the only one on the other side.


    This notion caused Westbrook to grind his teeth because he was thinking of doing just that. I laughed at him and gave him the Mutombo finger shake saying \"no no no\" and the whole crowd then erupted at the said time saying \"no no no\". This caused me to trip and laugh. I did one more time freeze and saved the rest for the end of the game. When they finally got their first point the score it was 11 -2.


    The game had ended and a crowd came pouring in as if we had just won the championship. Sandra had to rush up to me and give me a nice kiss on the lips, while everybody cheered around us the Tigers team just looked dejected at this point. Durant came up to me and said: \"good job man I got mad respect for you\". I shook his hand and told him that they did that to us last time and that this game was for the Lost we took back in middle school, He laughed and then left with his teammates.


    That night we all went to celebrate at a restaurant. We ate, chatted, celebrated and then went back home to rest for the weekend. The following days went by in peace while the team and I practice hard every day after school. There was in an uproar because we won against the number one seed, I started getting interviews after games so local businesses started to contact me to see if I wanted to advertise for them.


    I quickly agreed because this was another way to make some money for the family and our money was running out from years ago, so I picked up some sponsorships and even got on a TV advertisement for a fast-food joint, even though it was not on national TV it was still good to see myself on TV.


    The next day the team had laughed at how funny I looked at that advertisement but I paid them no mind because I still got paid and that''s what mattered to me. I continue to set records and beat harder teams. The team was in sync at this moment and unbeatable. Even the varsity coach started looking for me to see if I wanted to join the varsity team next year in my sophomore year.


    That''s really rare to get a tenth grader to join the varsity team, it''s normally 11th graders and 12th graders but I was already getting recruited for varsity team, then again I was not too surprised, but I wanted to go with Momba so I told him if momba comes along to then I will go. That evening I had talked to the JV coach about going to varsity next year in my sophomore year and he agreed.


    He told me to take this chance because there will be a here Bigger stage, with more competition, so I thanked him for all that he did for me then I left. The rest of the year went by and we were in the finals facing off against the Tigers again. The time I was doing all the training my skills had gone up again. I was now able to do the perfect shots 20 times and time freeze 15.


    I was unleashing hell on everybody at this point, I can feel that my unlimited perfect shot was coming back soon and when that happened I might even skip varsity to go straight to the NBA but I know my mother wanted me to go to college so I might just skip a few grades and do one year in college, then go to the NBA. We had won the finals and took home the cup for the first time ever in history, of course, I was the MVP and life was good at this point I''ve gotten more sponsorships and deals.

 16 Tournamen

    During the summer, all I did was a train, hanging out with friends and family. Sandra wanted to travel this summer, so we decided to go to Paris. Opal and Rasta wanted to come with us but I denied them saying it will be a romantic trip while winking at them. Rasta gave me a thumbs up while Opal made an ugly face.


    When Sandra told her parents they immediately denied her saying she was too young to be traveling with another youth and I almost forgot I was young lad now, so I told her we can just go next year when her parents meet me and are more trusting towards me. I met with the varsity team Coach Carl on this special day to practice with the team for the first time.


    I introduced myself and told them they could all play me in a one on one game if they are not convinced about my strength. The coach immediately agreed and we got the games started. After beating everybody the look he gave me changed from annoyed to respect. After getting to know everyone I went home to tell everyone about it.


    Rasta was excited and told me there''s a tournament coming up in Philadelphia that Allen Iverson was hosting looking for young talent and that the first place prize was $100k. This was a great opportunity to get recognized by a star player. It cost $1k to join so I was fine with that. I called John, Shawn, and Momba and asked if they were interested and they all agreed.


    I had them come spend a week at our house so we could Bond and train with each other because the tournament starts in two weeks after Rasta told me. Sean will be the point guard, yours truly will be the shooting guard, John will be the small forward, Rasta will be the power forward and Momba was going to be our center.


    We continued to train together getting some new plays and setups. The day of the tournament had finally arrived and Eazy and his crew could be seen coming off a train in Philadelphia. They went to check into a hotel and headed to the tournament venue to register their team. They called themselves the unstoppable which caused the person doing the registration to bust out laughing, but they all had a serious face on so the lady quickly did her job and they left.


    She didn''t think they would win a single game with that name they were using. The place wasn''t too crowded at the registration due to players not being able to pay for the registration fee but outside was very packed due to Iverson being there in person. There were 50 teams in total and the first day would be elimination round where they would cut the teams in half.


    Eazy wasn''t too happy about this but thought the team needed to relax and bond. It''s been a good day and we need to be more stressless for the upcoming matches the next day. When the strippers got there they picked out who they wanted to dance with except for me since I was in the corner just looking at everything that was happening until one of them noticed me and came to me swinging her hips around.


    \" I told her I wasn''t interested\" causing her to get more aggressive as she started slowly back her ass towards me and rub it against my little man. It''s been a while since I got some so I quietly welcomed it, but then with some kind of stripper skills, she turned around and unzipped my pants and before I can push her off she was already gripping me causing me to lose strength.


    She jerked me off slowly while massaging my balls whispering in my ear that she likes to torture little boys like me causing me to cum right away due to how she said it and the wetness of her hands that she used to jerk me off showed how pro and ready she was, she already had oil in her hands before approaching me.


    I then go on to tell her I have a girlfriend and that she shouldn''t have done that. She laughs at what I said and tells me we didn''t do anything all she did was give me a helping hand to relax. She then cleaned me off and left saying \" if you want to make a final move let me know because I think you''re cute and wouldn''t mind riding you\". That made me wonder if I should really ravage her or stay faithful.


    I didn''t go see that stripper again that night, I decided it was for the best that I wait for Sandra to be ready for that next step. In the morning we got ready for the final day of the tournament. We reached the event venue and started to sort ourselves out. Our first match was against a semi-strong team so we took our time to get ready.


    On this day there were more people in the crowd and most of the people were cheering for my team and another team that I didn''t recognize until I saw two players on a team, it was none other than Kwame Brown the number one pick and Gilbert arenas all-star. I was psyched at this moment and thought wow I get to play against these two even though Kwame Brown didn''t really make too much noise in the NBA in my past life.


    Gilbert arenas did he was famous for his last-second shot from the three-point line and turn around not even to verify if he made it, but started celebrating right away after his shot which also immediately made him an All-Star that year. I was excited to be playing these two players in the finals hopefully, in my mind I knew that they would make it to the finals and we definitely were going to win this whole thing.


    I wasn''t going to waste all that money for nothing, so next following games we played I went hard and scored way too many points scaring off all the other teams until the finals came along where we met Kwame Brown and Gilbert Arenas. This game was the focal point and the crowd had even gotten bigger since the morning it was now in the afternoon and the venue had gotten a little hotter but it was nice since even Iverson had also come out to watch the finals which even more excited by the whole crowd.


    Kwame Brown had won this jump ball giving it to Gilbert arenas to set up the attack and he then passed it to the shooting guard who was left wide open because I wasn''t truly focused so as soon as he was about to shoot it I froze the time and jumped up and block the shot which caused the crowd to erupt and I quickly pass the ball to Sean and he threw up the ball to Momba to make the alley-oop further egging the crowd on.


    Iverson was so impressed by this play because it was NBA level kind of play and my quick wits he was surprised by how fast I was able to get back on defense, little did he know that I had a cheat to freeze time in order to catch up to the shooting guard so in their eyes I was moving extremely quick but in my eyes, I''m moving very slow.


    Gilbert Arenas was annoyed by this play and immediately started another attack this time he didn''t pass it to anybody and crossed over Sean causing him to break his ankles and make the 3-point shot to give them the lead. Iverson was also impressed by this play saying that \"this little guy is trying to be like me with this crossovers\". The game went on Sean was setting up Mamba most of the time for quick buckets and the other team was in the lead because I hadn''t really used too many skills.


    After the second quarter that''s when I turned on the heat and switched with Sean to let me run the point. I started the attack which confused the crowd because they didn''t really see me doing much during the game so all of a sudden to be running point and bringing the ball down to attack got them confused until I took a shot right in front of Gilbert arenas. All you could hear was the net making a splash sound, even Iverson had to get up from his seat to make sure that he wasn''t seeing things right because I was right in front of Gilbert arenas.


    When I did that the crowd ate it up and loved what they were seeing the drama and heat of the game loved by all. Gilbert Arenas was shocked but he quickly composed himself and started his attack as soon as he tries to blow past me I did the time freeze and plucked the ball out of his hands ran out to the three-point line and took another shot further egging the crowd as the game went on. I was hot at this moment not missing any shots even Iverson couldn''t sit in his seat from all the excitement he was seeing from this game.


    Gilbert arenas had lost all kinds of hee during the second half. He was so mad that he was raging because the world was watching this and he was getting embarrassed by this little kid Eazy. Eazy also did not pull any punches and kept attacking him, by the time the game ended they were up by 30 points. Gilbert arenas walked off the court before the timer went off and sworn in his heart that he would get this guy back no matter what.


    Kwame Brown was a no show because Momba had him in check.

 17 Paid

    She quickly put on her clothes and stormed off. I shrugged and said, \"oh well\". I put on my clothes and went out and the guys asked me what happened and I quickly told them that she was trying to trap me in the scandal. Rasta apologized and said he didn''t know and that he thought he saw her at the game so she probably saw the check that was given to us and decided to make some moves. I told him it was okay and just let it go and after I just went to bed thinking about what happened even though it was a scam it still felt pretty good to get some ass again.


    The next day they got packed up and left the state of Pennsylvania and went back to the DMV. When I got back I went to go see Sandra and tell her about my trip I even told her about the woman in red Lily and she was shocked that I told her that we even had sex. She felt a little bad that she wasn''t my first but after got over it and said I shouldn''t do that again and that she''s glad that I was able to be truthful with her and let her know.


    She asked me if she was good enough for me and I told her, of course, it just happened by accident and I didn''t really initiate it she approached me but it won''t happen again so she got happy again. We went out to go get something to eat and chatted about the tournament. The next day the fellas met up again The Unstoppables squad. I had gone to go cash the check so we had to split the winnings and we each received a big pay that day $20,000.00 for each of us was no joke.


    I knew some of the guys wouldn''t know what to do with it so I immediately told them to invest in it and not to use all the money for bullcrap, split it in half at least and invest in some companies. They quickly agreed and even Momba gave the money back saying that I can do everything for him and that he didn''t need money at the moment, so we are split apart I went about our businesses.


    The last days of the Summer were uneventful. I just did some investments, training with the team, and more dates and outings with Sandra until school started again. My classes this year were a bit weird but I got over it real quick. After school went to training this time I was training with the varsity team so it was a bit different. The coach said that there will be a hot practice match with a powerful team next week so we should practice hard.


    While I was in practice my father had just had my step little brothers and I was excited when I got the news so I went over to his place to meet the new family members. I was surprised when I saw three babies there because in my previous life he had twins and not triplets. I then told them that they will need a bigger place because they were staying in an apartment at the time, and I told him I would help him, but he told me that now I should focus on school.


    I told him I am focusing on school but it''s just that I got a lot of sponsored money right now and I''ve made a lot of investments which shocked them because he didn''t think that I was that mature and he didn''t know that my basketball career was flying off at the moment since the accident looked bad. Right after I wrote him a $10,000 check and told him to use that as a deposit to get a house for the family. He tried to give it back but I convinced my stepmom to take it.


    At this point, since my mother had passed away she was basically my mother now so I wanted to take care of them. I played with the baby is a little bit even though they weren''t really reacting since they were newborns and then left to go back home and do my homework.

 18 Poison Ivy

    On this day I decided to skip practice and have Sandra come over. I felt it was time to take our relationship to the next level and she felt it too. Her ass and breast had increased into a noticeable size which caused all the guys at school to stare at her whenever she passed by but they knew she was with the captain of the basketball team so they didn''t try anything.


    ....Sex scene read at your own risk...


    I made sure no one was home that day as we got into the house and went straight to my room. I started kissing her neck as she unzipped me and started stroking my little brother while massaging my balls. I slip my hand into her shirt grabbing a handful of her still-growing oranges, making her moan and getting me back by lightly pinching one of my balls causing a quick sharp pain in my stomach.


    I ripped her shirt open and started sucking on her breast and let my hands wander all over her body. Her body started shaking in excitement with this new feeling as we continued to undress until we were fully naked. She whispered in my ear that she''s ready to be eaten and I humbly rejected her saying I have to cook her slowly until she drips with oil. This made her laugh grabbing my balls harder this time while saying \"don''t mess with me I have leverage on you\".


    I started to sweat just hoping she''s not one of those crazy ladies who bust balls when angered. I quickly start massaging her pussy causing her to let go of my balls as she starts to dive into la-la land. I make way to her clit as I finger her even more intensely. I pick her up and throw her into the bed and follow up by jumping on her and planting my tongue straight into pussy and going to work as she sucks my pole in the 69 positions.


    Meanwhile, as this was going on Flo comes into the house with her friend Ivy. Ivy is one of Flo''s friend that had a crush on Rasta for years until she saw Eazy come from one of his training sessions with his shirt off. After that moment she made up her mind she will take this guy at least once before she can move on with her. Flo always thought she wasn''t serious until Ivy asked to use the bathroom and left Flo to sneak into Eazy''s room.


    Back in Eazy''s room after the 69 sessions, they were finally ready to have s.e.x. I grabbed a condom and struggled to put it on because of how large it had gotten and they didn''t have that many sites around. After getting the condom on I slowly lifted Sandra up and had her slowly drop down on my pole causing me to accidentally say finally which made her reach around and flick my balls causing me some pain.


    Ivy made her way in slowly as she witnessed Sandra cumming and passing out. She smirked because she noticed Eazy didn''t cum and his pole was still standing at attention. She slowly made her way to it and undressed, of course, she locked the door after coming in so Flo wouldn''t interfere with their time together. She was already wet from seeing his pole so she slowly lowered her hips into his pole.


    This action jolted Eazy up but he had Sandra on top of him so he moves so he had no idea who was riding him so well and was about to go all the way down. Ivy felt like she was in heaven, this pole hit a spot no man has ever hit so she was enjoying this new feeling. She has been stressed in life from not being able to find a man worthy of her pussy so she grabbed his balls and started to squeeze them like a stress ball.


    Eazy couldn''t hold it back anymore after being grabbed like that and unleashed in the condom. She didn''t stop riding until there was a pounding sound coming from the door waking up Sandra as she jolted up her back bumped into Ivy''s back making her confused causing her to turn around and see another woman riding her man''s pole. She was about to start a fight with her but Eazy told her to calm down first because Flo is at the door about to break in.


    Flo is beyond pissed because her friend she brought over is taking to long in the bathroom but some suddenly click in her mind and she remembered her little brother brings his girlfriend over sometimes after school. She starts to hear sounds making her even more pissed. She rushes upstairs hoping this lady hasn''t bared her claws at her little brother but when she got to the room it was locked.


    She immediately knew she was too late and her poor little brother was going to get into trouble with his girlfriend. She runs to take a spare key she made for all the doors just in case there was an emergency. She heard curses and knew what was about to go down. She didn''t even think about the fact that everyone would be naked including her brother and charged in.


    As soon as Flo got in Ivy just happened to hop off Eazy due to Sandra almost flipping out and her brother''s pole is the first thing she noticed and cried out saying \"why is it so big\", but then she realized what she said and covered her mouth. This whole situation is a mess to Eazy, his girlfriend is on top of his stomach while his sister''s friend is just pulling out of his pole as his sister is breaking and now staring at all his glory.


    Flo quickly leaves not caring anymore what happens next while dragging Ivy her clothes out the room apologizing to her brother for what happened. Eazy just didn''t even know how to feel or what emotion to show after this crazy drama until Sandra asked him something. \"Did she make you cum?\". I slowly nodded my head and told her that I couldn''t move because she was on top of me so I had no choice but to lie here in a daze.


    I apologized for that but she quickly laughed and said \"it''s ok, maybe I won''t be able to handle you alone in the future so having one or two more won''t hurt but you can''t marry that crazy lady who just left here\" and I quickly agreed because I surely didn''t want her. She got up and we went to go get cleaned up but before we did I noticed the condom was gone and asked Sandra if she had it but she shook her head saying no.


    I dropped it and figured it was Ivy who probably cleaned it up for me not knowing this issue was going to come and bite me in the future. After cleaning up we did some homework and made some more love before I called her a cab for her to head home. Flo apologized to her again and told her Ivy will never come back to this house again meaning they were no longer friends after the stunt she pulled on her.


    Flo couldn''t even look at Eazy after what she witnesses and every time she did see him all she would see is his huge pole so she stopped looking at him for a few days. She left the house to go stay on campus after this. Meanwhile, Ivy was at her apartment slowly injecting Eazy''s cum into her pussy. She laughed like a crazy person stating after many years of insult from her parents about not having any children she was going to have one with someone she deemed worthy of having a child with. She has been stalking Eazy for many years and knew he was special so she was just looking for an opportunity to mate with him.


    After Ivy had finished all her business she decided to move out of the country. She packed up all her stuff and bought a ticket to Ghana which is located in West Africa. She made sure she left no traces of herself that way if anybody came looking for her they wouldn''t find her. While Ivy was going about her business Eazy was in his basement lifting weights getting ready to face off against the team Coach said was a hot team.


    At this point, he didn''t believe anybody can beat him because his speed and shots were on a new level. It was the weekend so Flo came over and I had asked her if she had seen or talked to Ivy ever since she left out of here. She quickly said no and asked me if I have feelings for her, I did not hide and said no I just have a bad feeling about her.


    Flo said, \"if you really do then I can go check up on her and if it''s really bad then we can even call the cops\". I shook my head and said no, after all, I did enjoy it, Flo blushed and said \" that was my friend you know\" I laughed I said well please go and check up on her because I have a bad feeling and I''m always right about my feelings. That evening Flo had left to Ivy''s apartment to go see what she was up to, when she got there she kept ringing the doorbell and knocking the door but nobody came to the door.


    She twisted the doorknob and it actually opened, she called out Ivy''s name several times before entering she noticed it was dark so she turned on the light and the place was empty which shocked her that''s when she started to think back at what Eazy said about having a bad feeling so after she left she went back home and told Eazy about her find with the apartment being empty. I said it''s okay and it''s probably for the good and didn''t think much about it.


    After that Flo couldn''t get it off her mind because she remembered when Ivy always talked about her family wanting grandkids so she wondered if she truly was able to get what she wanted that''s why she left in such a hurry. Flo wanted to know if she was even still in this country but knew that if she really wanted to dig into this she would have to hire a private investigator which honestly she started to feel the need to do so.


    But before that, she questioned Eazy \"while you guys were having sex did you use a condom? I said yes I did use one but it went missing after you rushed into my room, she blushed and remembered how big he was this also caused Eazy to feel uncomfortable and say can you please stop thinking about that causing Flo to laugh uncomfortably.


    I don''t know what happened to the condom after she had gotten out, the condom was missing. Flo started to panic saying\" oh my God\" cursing she looked at me with pity and I asked her what''s wrong what did she do I hope I''m not going to get sick secretly i said while laughing. \"I wish you were just getting sick because you actually might become a father early\"


    After she said this I almost passed out saying wow what why what is this how I couldn''t even speak at this point I finally gathered myself together and ask her why would I be a father then she finally told me everything she knew about Ivy how her parents were pressuring her to have a child so that she can bring the child back to Africa and take over their business and town that they own.


    I became light-headed said we have to find her or I might become a father with a person that I don''t want to be with and that might affect my plans in the future. Flo agreed and said she doesn''t know where her family stays and her apartment was empty so she was guessing that she left for Africa. \"You probably might not ever see her again so it''s probably not even be a problem for you\" I did not hear her and said when I go to the NBA and then they show up out of nowhere stating that they need child support and take up all my money, what are you going to do about that then.


    Flo just said\" I don''t think you have to worry about that since they do own a town and have their own money so they probably wouldn''t be bothering you\", I quickly said it would still bother me to know that I have a child somewhere in Africa that I''ll never get to meet and this child would probably think that I''m a deadbeat father that never cared about him or her or even worse have somebody that''s not the father raising her which certainly broke my heart.


    \"Maybe we''re all just overthinking this maybe she just left because she knew she couldn''t be with you, maybe there is no it baby involved so let''s try not to think about it and move on, I''ll hire a private investigator to see if she really left the country and perhaps try to get more info on her I still can''t believe we''ve been friends all this time and she would do something like that to you this world is full of crazy people\" I quickly agreed and said yes anything is possible out in the USA so I''m not even that surprised anymore.


    They then ended their conversation and Flo left to go get some rest while Eazy just hopped on the phone to talk to Sandra and told her about everything that happened with Ivy. Sandra still remembered everything that happened that day she was both angry and emotional at the same time because she had finally lost her virginity but right after losing it somebody had satisfied her man which she wasn''t having it.


    That was a blow to her image as a woman and that night she couldn''t focus on her homework or sleep because she kept thinking about how useless she felt and how she couldn''t go all the way down his pole. She went downstairs to eat away her problems and watch movies until she started feeling sleepy again and went to sleep.

 19 Dwyane Wade

    Eazy went on throughout the week with his daily routine until the day of the practice match came up. He was a little excited to be playing against a good team. The team they were playing against was the Titans, their star player was the shooting guard called Dwyane Wade and he was in his senior year making a lot of noise last year.


    We greeted them and while they were shaking our hands Wade shook mines and said you are going down today, I heard about what you been doing in this league and how you''re coming up beating everybody else. I quickly smirked and simply responded with a \"good luck today\" and walked away.


    The game began and Momba won the ball and passed it over to ISO, ISO then crossed over their point guard and ran into the paint as soon as he got in paint their center was there so he pretended like he was going for the shot-making him jump up to block but then he brought the ball back down and passed it over to Momba who was wide open for the dunk.


    The crowd started cheering because of the nice play, Dwyane Wade got a little annoyed but quickly brush it off as it''s just the first point. The game continued with Dwyane Wade checking me pretty hard even some of them were fouls but the refs weren''t seeing this. I tried to go for a shot but Dwyane Wade blocked it and quickly ran up for the dunk giving them a four-point lead.


    I shook my head at this because he had hit my hand and the ball at the same time which should have been a foul but nobody called it so I assumed the refs were automatically working for this guy wade and I just shook my head. I had to start going through Momba and the other players so that we can catch up.


    Dwyane Wade brought down the ball but this time I quickly used time freeze and stole the ball ran up to the three-point line and then at unleashed my perfect shot on them catching up to them by one point. Dwyane Wade was surprised than annoyed and said that it was a foul after he said that the ref gave the whistle and called the foul on me.


    This truly shocked everybody, first off it was a late call because I had already gotten down and scored it. I don''t know why he waited for me to score before calling a timeout or did he think that I was not going to make it, and now I''m officially convinced that this ref was working for this guy and they were playing very dirty ball so I said no problem and gave him the ball.


    They took back the three points that I made and they gave Wade the ball for the free throws. He made both of them giving them a six-point lead. The coach was on the sideline hollering about what just happened because he clearly saw what happened but because he was hollering at the ref immediately ejected him out of the game causing even more stir.


    Dwyane Wade and his ref were very obvious at this point everybody in the gym knew what was going on, but I wasn''t going to give up so I turned it up a notch and had ISO start giving me the ball. I asked Momba for a pick which Dwyane Wade did not see causing him to run into Momba falling on the ground.


    The ref tried to call a moving pick but he noticed that it will be too obvious because Momba was standing in one place and that this was Wade''s fault, so he just let the play continue and with that, I took the shot since nobody was covering me and caught up. The time quickly ran down Dwyane Wade brought the ball down and also asked for a pick but I saw it. As soon as he tried to take the shot behind the pick I time froze it and had him shoot the ball while it was in the air.


    That''s when I had blocked it that way the ref won''t say anything about me touching him but I touched the ball and when the time came back I was already rushing down the court, the ref was surprised by this but couldn''t do anything because I did not touch him so I stopped at the three-point line to take my perfect shot and tie the game. At this point, there were seconds left and the game was hot.


    Dwyane Wade was pissed that I was able to come back that quick was slick movements. He passed it to his point guard to let him have at it so he could start running around to get an open shot. Everybody was covered and our defense was at its peak, so they couldn''t have any chances.


    Their point guard quickly passed it to the center and tried to body Momba up but Momba wasn''t having any of that and quickly pushed back. The guy then tried to do a hook shot but missed. Momba got the rebound and passed it to ISO who brought that ball down the court and crossed over that point guard and I told him to take it so you took the shot from mid-range and made it give us the two points lead.


    Wade was fuming at this point and had totally lost any kind of self-control. He was glaring at the ref and the ref just shrugged at him saying that he couldn''t do anything about it with his eyes. Wade brought the ball down this time and tried to cross me over which he did succeed but I froze time and got right back in front of him just for the fun of it.


    There were 10 seconds left so he wanted to run the time up a little bit before scoring a three to win the game but would I let him? absolutely not, I kept playing hard defense on him until there was one second left where he took a step back and shot the ball but I time froze time and lightly tapped the ball a little bit to throw it off and unfroze the time.


    Everybody held their breaths as the ball was in the air. It hit the backboard and then hit the rim going off and the bell sounded with us winning the game. Dwyane Wade kept calling us cheaters but everybody ignored him because everybody knew that he and the ref were the ones that were cheating all I did was say good luck to him once again making him even madder and he didn''t even line up to greet us and just left the court.

 20 Cuba

    After the game, we all went out to Chipotle to celebrate(yes we upgraded from BK). The coach was talking about how well we did and that there was still room for improvement and Rasta was on the side telling me about how some of the moves I did weren''t very All-Star like causing the whole team to laugh.


    I quickly replied by asking him to look at the way Momba played, Momba just shook his head saying that he would get better. Sandra was on the other side of me just chuckling at everybody while she had her hands in my pants slowly massaging my balls. I was working hard to have a straight face while interacting with everybody else on the team. After that we all left, we dropped Sandra home before going home ourselves and we went and passed out.


    The next day was the weekend, we didn''t really have anything to do so we just went out to the mall to just hang out and do a few shopping. Opal had acting classes so we had dropped her off over there before going to the mall after we were done shopping and it was almost time for us to pick her up, we left and picked her up and grabbed something to eat and went to go see a movie, it was a relaxing day just having some family bonding time.


    After the movie''s there still wasn''t anything else that we could do so we just went back home to relax. The next day we went to church for the first time in a long time everybody was surprised to see us and sometimes I just hated the way they looked at us like they were looking at us with pity in their eyes because we lost our mother, even though we were sad about it, we had to live on for her and we knew that she wouldn''t want us to be sad and dwelling in the past.


    The pastor was preaching while I started to fall asleep, Rasta kept nudging me to get up. Finally, our youth teacher came to call us all to come to class, it was my first time going into the youth class. I remembered that a couple of people from my past life that I didn''t associate with anymore. I even saw one of my ex-girlfriends but I knew I wouldn''t want to be associated with any of them since I had Sandra now.


    We just all chatted happily and talked about random things that teenagers talk about at that time. We were a large group and we heard many stories from our youth teachers and from each other. They were planning to have a youth camp in Atlanta which quickly excited me because then I could look for any tournaments that are around there while I''m there catching a free ride to that area.


    They were promoting it at the church that they''re having a youth conference or camp that it will be the best one ever or so they say but I didn''t really care and signed up for it it was to happen in 2 weeks so I couldn''t wait, I texted Rasta telling him to look into tournaments out there for me. After the class was done we headed out to the back where there was a basketball court and started playing,


    Some of them thought of this as an arrogant and cocky remark but others knew that it was true because some of them went to my school and knew I was the captain of the team. Some of the girls had stars in their eyes wishing that they could have a boyfriend like me but I already had Sandra so I totally ignore them. After the church was over we all went back home and before I got home we too went to pick up some Chinese food to eat.


    They had this one Chinese spot in the corner where everybody went to get their food it was banging and delicious we always go there not always but once in a while so we had some of that for dinner and after that headed back home, where I did some training and after some homework and went to bed to prepare for the following week, as I was about to go to bed, I got a phone call from Sandra saying that this holiday coming up they''ll be traveling to Cuba and that her family wanted to invite me to come with them.


    I was surprised by this because I''ve never met her family before and I thought this was a good opportunity to finally meet them and even go to their country to see how they really rock out there. I tell her that I''d have to run this by my family and see what they think but honestly, I would say yes but let''s just see just in case she gets excited and says okay I''ll wait for your answer then and says goodnight and hangs up the phone.


    I shake my head and say o boy this should be interesting, I guess I have to brush up on my Spanish before leaving. I went to bed and dreamed of dunking on Shaq and Kobe.


    The next day at school I went to the library to get anything that deals with Cuba and Spanish just to learn about what and where I will be going. I was able to find a couple of good books to read, I also ask Sandra to give me Spanish lessons during practice that way I could be training while learning at the same time which stimulates the brain even more. I got through all my classes and after school had training.


    The coach was surprised to see Sandra there and ask what is she doing there and I quickly told him about everything with the trip to Cuba. He was surprised by this but then says \"this would be an opportunity to see how they ball out there\". I shook my head saying \"I doubt they even play basketball over there maybe they play soccer but basketball I don''t really think so\".


    Coach just shrugged and said \"you never know\" so I just let it go and continued on with the training until it was time to go. Rasta came and picked me up and we dropped off Sandra and headed home. While we were going I finally broke the news to him saying that during the Christmas holidays I''ll be going to Cuba with Sandra''s family to get to know them better. He stopped and shakes his head and says okay but make sure you tell Flo first I''m sure she won''t be okay with this.


    I laughed agreeing to what he said because it sounds like her. After her mother had passed away, she became the motherly figure to all of us and she was very strict and I doubt she would let her little brother go to a different country with people that she''s never met before so I had to set up a meet and greet with Sandra''s parents and my family before this all happened so I quickly called Sandra to see whether she couldn''t set that up for us and told her that \" you know nobody has to cook we can just go to some fancy restaurant and I''ll take care of everything \".


    She got excited and thanked me and said okay that''s the best way so she quickly went to her parents and they agreed to meet at a restaurant. Her parents weren''t well-off so they quickly agreed that I should be paying the bill after Sandra had told me. I just chuckled and now I had to inform Flo of the setup we just made.


    So, later on, I gave her a call but she didn''t pick up so I just did my homework and went to bed. The next day when I woke up I saw that Flo had called me. I called him back to let him know everything that was going on and he liked the idea of meeting them first before going on the trip. so we official would meet and greet them at a restaurant down in DC this Saturday.


    After hanging up, I went and got ready for school when I got to school I notified Sandra. Flo agree to meet this Saturday which excited her because everything was falling into place she kissed me and whispered in my ear that she needs her daily medicine today so she''ll be coming over after school which cause my pants to bulge up a little bit but I quickly tried to control myself causing her to chuckle and runoff. When school was finally over I went to training.


    Iso called me out and asked for a one-on-one match. I agreed and we shot for the ball which of course I was able to receive it at first but it didn''t become a shootout because nobody was missing until like the 11th shot which I finally missed. I got the ball and I checked it up to him. I started dribbling the ball and he also stepped up. But while we were playing I didn''t know why he was stepping up so I quickly jumped up and shot the ball before he could even set his feet to jump up. He didn''t even turn around to see if the ball went in. He quickly backed up and asked to check the ball again causing me to laugh because he didn''t even go for the rebound or anything. So one of the guys on the side pass the ball to me and ask him when are we playing to end. He told me only seven I said okay, I have two points so far so we still going to play.


    This time he was all over me and didn''t give me any breathing room so I quickly drove it in with him basically filling me but I hit the brakes on him with a man crossover and he fell on the floor the whole game erupted he was very embarrassed I couldn''t even get back up so I made my way to the 3-point line and shot the ball. I felt bad for him so I said come on buddy you can''t give up that easily you gotta get back up right away and defend if you had gotten back up and defended right away I would have got those three points I would have just settled for two points right then and there he shook his head and said thank you so at this point it was already game point for me because even though it was a 2 or 3 I''ll still win it so I decided to do a drive on him. I drove in but his defense was pretty nice he wouldn''t give me many chances.


    This time when I hit the brakes he was still right there with me this time he was on me and I couldn''t get a shot in so I quickly did a step back and try to shoot it but he blocked it. But unfortunately, I''ve got the rebound back and took another shot he jumped up in the air with me but this time I did a rainbow shot and it went straight up in the air which caused him to say no way. Right after that, he heard the net make a sound like water splash sound causing the other teammates to say oooooohhhhhh.

 21 Haters Gone Hate

    After the game, I told everybody that I had to head out because Sandra had come and watched the rest of the game and was cheering for me while giving me signals that we needed to go so we left the gym and caught a cab home. When we got home we immediately ran around to make sure nobody was home and headed up to my room.


    I told her that we need to stop meeting in this house because there''s an emergency key to every room here and I don''t want anybody walking in on us, she quickly asked where can we meet then and I told her we can get a hotel room for a few hours and she looked at me in shock saying \"can you afford it\", I laughed and said\" more than you think\" making her confused and saying\" why are you rich or something\" and I said\" not yet but I''m pretty comfortable she smirked and said, \"yeah right you are just a high-school boy\".


    I said \"yep you''re right I''m just a high-school boy lets it go\" right after we finished our conversation I heard Opal come into the house and I said,\" See this is what I''m talking about\". We called for a cab and headed to a hotel I got us a room which excited her and got her more horny since now she will be able to make as much noise as she wanted.


    XXX scene please skip if not interested


    She straddled me. Her hair was loose. It was cut straight across at the level of her shoulders. It was hanging forward, hiding her face, except for her eyes, which she was holding shut tight. She was being careful about his cock, leaving it alone so far. On my back meant fun for me, Sandra taking her time.


    Some of their best sex had been with her on top, using me like a dildo, taking her sweet time. One thing I loved when she sometimes aligned our nipples and rub. Hers would be hard and mines would be too. I didn''t know if she would do that. She was dragging her hair across his eyes. Kiss me, i thought, anguished, because she wasn''t going to, i knew. She lightly bit my shoulder. She was lowering herself more. She was brushing her breasts across my face.


    I wanted to take one of her breasts into my mouth, either one. I was frantic. I wanted to get as much of one of her breasts into my mouth as I could. Her breasts were killing me, her blunt instruments. I had called them that and she had laughed, I drove himself harder into her. She was whining with pleasure and that was good. She would climax again right away.


    I kept on, slowing myself. I pushed her knees up higher. I was almost there and so was she, again.


    And then the knot at the root of I cock dissolved in fire, melting. I shouted when I came. Then she was snorting, trying to say something. She was telling me to stop. She had come a second time and she wanted me to stop. They disengaged, shaking.


    After we were done we took a quick nap and headed home after to get some sleep for school the next day.


    Sandra quickly disagreed and told them that she actually likes me and wants to continue dating me and that they had even made arrangements to take a family trip with him. All the girls were shocked that the couple has gotten that far and it seems like they were willing to even meet each other''s family. Immediately told her that she needs to break up with him otherwise she can''t hang out with them anymore.


    Sandra got mad and said that he''s not like the rest of the guys that they know and that he''s doing big things and going big places if they can''t see that then they obviously cannot be friends anymore. Deep down inside these girls were quite jealous of him and they also wanted a boyfriend like him that would be a star player of the team and also be good and classes, but they didn''t want to see Sandra with the guy so they started planning to disrupt their relationship.


    Sandra walks away from them which pisses them off even more and they told her never to approach them again. At lunch, I had met up with Sandra and that''s when Sandra had told me everything that happened, and I quickly understood everything that was happening and told her that they were simply jealous of her and wanted what she had.


    I told her that if her friends are not happy with her life and the people that are in it, then they simply were not her friends, to begin with. She should think of getting new friends that she can accomplish her dreams with and could be happy for her no matter. Sandra immediately agreed and we continued lunch together talking about random things.


    After school, I went to practice and after went home to do some homework and got some sleep. The week went by relatively quietly and the weekend of the youth convention finally came. Rasta and Opal saw me off at the church while we loaded onto the Megabus. I decided to sit all the way in the back so that nobody would bother me but that was clearly a mistake because all the loud people that I knew had all flooded to the back.


    Some of the females that had a crush on me were fighting over who got to sit next to me. They all lost the battle because while they were fighting amongst each other one of my ex-girlfriends Aaliyah decided to come and sit next to me. She was quiet and calm and had a nice smile, when she said hi to me and asked me if the seat was taken in my mind I wanted to say yes this seat is taken but I decided against it since it wasn''t like in the past life.


    I let her sit next to me and she started asking me all these questions and I told her that I was not really in the mood to talk so she quietly left me alone and I just took a quick nap. The other youth in the bus were all making noise, some were even playing hookups, but I ignored all of that and just took my nap because I was ignoring everything around me all the girls were falling in love with me, even more, thinking how mature I was that I was not joking around with all the other guys.


    The journey was long and harsh because I had to deal with not only the guys acting a fool trying to impress the ladies but also the ladies trying to impress me. One girl tried to sneak a kiss on me but accidentally kiss Aaliyah which shocked the whole bus. Our youth teacher had seen it and quickly force that girl to seat in front with the other staff as everybody started to laugh. Aaliyah made a quick joke about how she didn''t expect her first kiss to be with another female which cause even me to laugh.


    I told her it to be like that sometimes and she looked at me funny and I just shook my head because I wasn''t going to explain anything to her. Aaliyah had finally fallen asleep and had accidentally slept on me and at one point her head was right on my lap causing me to have a bulge in my pants. I was freaking out in my mind mentally because I didn''t want anything to do with her, but she was so cute and she had a nice body to go with a cute face.


    I decided to just close my eyes and rest while trying to calm down the bulge in my pants. I don''t know what happened but I guess Aaliyah tried to find a more comfortable position and while she was moving her hand she accidentally grabs my junk shocking me awake she had no clue what it was so she started to wake up grabbing it and wondering what it was. At this point, the elephant was standing straight like a soldier while she was holding on to it.


    It took her a while to realize what she was doing but when she finally did she sat right up and started apologizing some of the girls had noticed this and started asking what was happening so when they came to the back to check on us they saw her blushing and they saw the bulge and my pants and they quickly cover their mouths and ran off to tell others about what they had seen causing all the females in the bus to erupt because they saw the outline of what I was working with and we''re shocked on how big it was. Aaliyah just kept apologizing and I told her it was okay.

 22 Youth Teachers

    After the long journey, we finally arrived at the hotel in Atlanta, whenever Aaliyah saw me she blushed to cause me to start getting a headache because she looks so darn cute, but I knew that it couldn''t happen again between us so I just ignored her. After that, we unloaded our bags and headed to our hotel rooms. I had to share a room with one of the youth teachers and another guy that was forced to be there by his parents so he definitely was not going to be attending any of the events if he had a choice but thanks to the youth teacher we would probably have to.


    I quickly called Rasta to let him know that I had arrived and that if he had found any tournaments for me to participate in. He told me that there was one the next day which was Saturday and that it was near the hotel that we were staying in. The entrance fee was only $50 I thanked him and was about to hang up when he told me not to go alone because it could be dangerous, but I told him not to worry.


    After settling down at the hotel I left out to go check out the venue for the basketball events. When I was leaving I kept getting questioned where I was going from the youth teachers but I just told them that I was hungry and I was going out for a bite but they told me I''m not allowed to go out of the hotel and that I should wait till they provide food for me so I told them, okay but then I time froze them in order to leave out of their vision.


    I was finally able to get out of the hotel and I''m headed down to where the venue was being held. When I got there I saw that there were a lot of people there and it was a high school gym they were having it at. I went in and noticed that they were having a game. The game looked heated and was about to end but with a few seconds left. I saw this Asian kid crossover the defender and take a buzzer-beater to win the game and I was surprised that he made such an awkward shot.


    Such a shot would be something that I would do and I just tried to memorize this new move. After the game, I want to say hi to him and I introduced myself or at least I tried to before he stopped me and said \"you''re easy I''m a big fan of yours\" which surprised me \"I''m like wow even people in ATL know about me\" he said \"yeah you have been on commercials and even the news probably the next big things to come into the NBA\" at this point he can see that I''m shocked that I was that famous which caused him to laugh and say\" I''m guessing you didn''t know you were even that famous huh\".


    I shook my head and said\" yeah I didn''t even know that I just did a couple of commercials that I thought were local but apparently not. I asked him to show me that he moved that he did at the last second, he didn''t mind but told me that if I ever use it I should give him a shout out which I quickly agreed. It was a quick crossover step-back fade with a rainbow shot which I thought was pretty cool and added it to my library of moves.


    I called a cab and went right back to the hotel when I got there everybody was finishing dinner so I quickly tried to go get some food but one of the youth teachers tried to deny me of that and they said I was too late. I said okay and simply walked away because I didn''t have the energy to waste on such a person. He got mad when I said that because he thought I was going to beg him for the food quickly tried to call me back but I ignored him and went to the hotel restaurant to get something to eat.


    They were surprised when they saw me eating over there because they knew how much hotel restaurants cost and knew they themselves could not afford it so they automatically thought that I was loaded with cash and started to have bad thoughts. They were supposed to be chaperoning for the event and set an example for the youth but they were over here scheming on how to take something from somebody else.


    I had no clue what they were doing as I ate, people are scheming against me so after I ate and I went back to my room and headed to bed on my way to my room females kept asking me if I wanted to come to hang out at their room but I rejected them all saying\" I''m sorry I have a girlfriend \"which made them sad but I had to keep it moving. I got to the room and the guys asked me if I wanted to hang out and play games I told him no and I headed to bed.


    The next day they woke us up very early at 4 am. I was so mad because I didn''t want to go to this Bible studies that they were having this early in the morning but staying in the room with a youth teacher I had no choice he pulled me and the other guy out and as soon as I got to where they were having it saw a whole bunch of other people there half asleep.


    I fell right asleep as soon as I hit the chair the youth teacher tried to wake me up a few times but it was no use. When it was finally over I went right back to the room and slept until my alarm went off when the tournament was about to start.

 23 Longest Chapter Cuba?

    After grabbing some breakfast at the restaurant since I didn''t want to get involved with the church too much these youth teachers that were spying on me yesterday once again showed up spying on me again and now they''re even more hungry for whatever that I had to be able to afford to eat such good food every day.


    They wanted that too and we''re quite jealous of me so they started tailing me which I did not notice and as soon as I took the cab they were too broke to take a cab so they just let me go and I headed down to the venue where the tournament was being held. I paid for the registration and got a number, there were at least several thousands of people that came to participate in this tournament so it will take a while before it got to the finals.


    They were hosting games every 5 minutes just to cut down on the numbers. I played a couple of matches and only one that gave me trouble and almost cost me a loss. It was a European looking guy he was about 6''7 and very fast which surprised me normally tall people aren''t that fast so I''m able to run around them but this guy kept up with me and even blocked a couple of my shots due to his height.


    I had to do the most uncomfortable shots and activated a whole bunch of my unlimited shots. Everybody was playing up to 11 points and he had 10 he was just about to win when I used the time freeze to steal the ball and take the shot which pretty much tied up the game after we checked it up I try to pump fake him to get him in the air but he didn''t budge so I cross him over a bit but he still stayed with me.


    His defense was pretty tough he reminded me of Momba so I had picked up the pace showing off some of my dribbling moves by dribbling in between my legs at a very fast pace which kind of confused him a little bit causing me to blow by him with a layup to win the game. After that, the rest of my matches were pretty much easy wins and I was able to get into the top 20 by the time evening came by.


    They were going to continue the tournament the next day which was on a Sunday and I had stayed out too long so I had to go back before the organizers of church event got worried about me. I took a cab back to the hotel and when I got there, I was surprised to see that there were cops all over the place searching for a person who went missing this morning. I immediately knew that they were looking for me. I just sneaked by everybody and headed back to the room using my time freeze, shower and freshen up for dinner.


    I just left to go do my own business and I didn''t mind him because I wasn''t there for the program. They banned me from ever coming back to the program and I told them that''s fine and agreed that I probably shouldn''t come to these programs ever again. I went to go have dinner and I see the same guys that were stalking me yesterday coming out again to see whether I would go to that fancy restaurant again and they had decided that they would strike as soon as I got out of the restaurant since the event programmers weren''t backing me anymore.


    They knew it was this opportunity to rob me of everything that I have and even try to teach me a lesson so after eating and I''m heading back to my room and I see this group of college students and youth teachers standing around smirking at me and looking at me with evil intentions. I told him to get out of my way and they wouldn''t and they told me that I should empty my pockets and give them all my money. I asked them if they were doing this in the name of the Lord and they just simply laughed and said you''re not part of the program anymore so we can do as we please to you.


    I warned them once more to get out of my way but they wouldn''t listen so they came at me all at the same time and I quickly froze time and punch them in the face one by one until I unfroze time and they all ended up on the ground screaming in pain and wondering what happened. I just went by them and headed into my room to get some rest for the next day they saw me leaving and we''re beyond pissed and didn''t know what happened or what they can do so they just simply ran away in fear saying that I was the devil and possessed and I used some kind of devil tricks to defeat them.


    They started to spread the word about what happened but not about what they did and now the whole youth camp thought that I was evil and possessed but the ones that came from my church knew that wasn''t the case. When morning came Aaliyah approached me asking me if I did those things yesterday and I told her, yes and I gave her the reason why I did those things giving her more understanding. She told me she would sort things out with the others, I simply shrugged and said it I don''t really care what they think or what they do I''m going to live my life the way I see fit.


    I went and got some breakfast and then headed to the venue of the event while I was going the youth teachers were all glaring at me with hate in their eyes thinking of ways to get back at me but I simply ignored them and got in a cab and left when I got to the venue they had changed the prize money from 5000 to 10,000 due to the increase of players that came. I became excited about this outcome and thought about the easy money that I was going to make.


    I got through all the matches fairly easy until the final round where I and this guy called Kenya Martin was fighting for the top prize. We shot for the ball and I won automatically. He started the match he was a light-skinned tall guy sitting about 6''5, I don''t know whether he was a college student or was playing professionally but it didn''t really matter to me who my opponent I was going to take him down.


    I try to dribble past him but he kept up with me and my speed so I just stepped back and shot it giving me two points and this final game we''re playing 23 points, inside shots where two points and outside shots with three points so I was up by 2 points and he started to play me heavily. I quickly rushed in with him right next to me following up with me. I broke him off with my brakes causing him to tumble but I took another shot from the midrange giving me four points.


    He was pissed at this point because he just got crossed over and the crowd was even laughing at him, I simply shrugged and went back up to the line to check out the ball as soon as he checked it up to me I took the shot which kind of surprised him because it was very quick, I didn''t have time to react to it. I made it giving me three more points and I was up by 7 at this point the commentator was hyping me up and the crowd was excited because I was serving him breakfast, dinner, and lunch.


    He couldn''t defend me and I knew it and he also knew it so he tried his best to pump himself up. I checked up the ball and crossed him up for a little bit just to see if he''ll bite the bait but it was still as a law so I quickly drove past him which put him behind me and I did and awkward floating shot which surprised him because he didn''t think that I would make it because of the awkwardness of the shot. After I made that shot it put me up to nine points, we checked it back up and I started playing around with the ball dribbling between my legs as fast as I could while staring at him.


    He got mad and started cursing me out and I just backed away from the 3-point line and then I shot it because he was pissed off and didn''t really want to come back further away from the 3-point line since he doubted I could make it from there. I made it giving me 12 points once again he was getting pretty mad that I was making all my shots. After I checked it up he pretty much was in my face so I had to dribble the ball behind my back and then bounce it off his side and pretend to run to the other side leaving the ball behind and I broke him off and came right back to the ball which confuses him because he saw that I didn''t have the ball with me.


    I quickly caught the ball and stepped back onto the 3-point line shot it once again giving me the lead of 15 points the crowd erupted after they saw that move the commentator was just fooling around hyping me up some more saying that I was the next best thing, people started looking for my information and when they finally found it on the internet, they were surprised that I was only a high school player and even just a sophomore, a 10th grader playing against these college students and Semi-Pro players at this point.


    I was getting in Martin''s head with all my tricks and he told me to play him like a man and I responded by saying that''s what I''ve been doing this whole game he hasn''t been able to stop me which made him even more pissed off but I ignored him and step back all the way to the half-court line and he didn''t believe that I can make it from there so he didn''t chase after me and defended at the three-point line I took the shot and made it. When I made this the crowd went bananas they couldn''t believe I made it from the half-court at this point Martin had given up I didn''t even want to play anymore because he was embarrassed that he lost to a high school student when he was playing a little Semi-Pro ball with other grown men.


    He checked it out for the last time and just turned his back and waited for the last shot because he had given up at this point and didn''t care. I took the shot and made it once again. He checked it up once more for the game point and I made it made me win the game and the whole tournament. The crowd erupted and they all came in and started hugging me and some guys even picked me up and they were cheering while walking me down the court like a parade.


    I had them put me down because I had to go get my prize. Martin didn''t even see me after the game but later have stopped by and told me that I was going to make it and that he will see me in the NBA one day. I told him that he should wait up for me and not retire early causing him to laugh. I once again received a check for $10,000 and quickly went to deposit it and my bank account before going back to the hotel. When I got to the hotel room I packed up my stuff and headed to the restaurant to grab something to eat.


    The youth teachers were eyeing me as I went by because they all knew about me from that point, as I was eating lunch Aaliyah spotted me and decided to come to join me she asked if I could treat her too and I just said sure, so she ordered some food she told me that the food that they were serving for the event was not that good which caused me to laugh and thank myself for not accepting their food from the beginning. She started asking me how I got the money to be able to afford food from this restaurant and I simply told her it''s through basketball that I play.


    She smiled at this and asked if I have a girlfriend and I quickly told her yes I go to school with her which caused her to have a sad face on. We continued to talk and I honestly wasn''t in the mood to talk to her but I didn''t want to be rude so after we had finished lunch I told her I''ll see her in the bus and left after paying for the food she stared at my back wishing that she be with me because the other guys that she met at this event where all immature and didn''t have anything going for themselves.


    I made my way down to the hotel lobby to wait for the bus to arrive and for my youth group to arrive, I saw the busses come in and everybody from their respective states started loading them. My bus finally came and we have loaded it, and this time I decided to sit in the front with the youth teachers so that nobody would disturb me. They were surprised by this and thought that I learned something from the event but little do they know that I wasn''t there half the time.


    Aaliyah was sad that I didn''t sit in the back with her this time and had a different guy come sit next to her who kept bugging her and talking about how he wanted to be a rapper. She got annoyed and told him to just keep quiet for the rest of the journey and which later on he just moved away to go talk to someone else so she just sat there alone secretly looking in my direction from time to time. I felt her glances but didn''t want anything to do with her so I just ignored her and slept throughout the rest of the trip.


    The other girls approached her and told her to stay away from me since it seemed like she was bothering mm. She told them that there''s nothing between them and that he already has a girlfriend when all the girls heard about this their hearts were immediately broken because they did not know I had a girlfriend and they also just went to go take a nap after hearing about that. The rest of the trip was relatively quiet and we are finally got back home.


    I called Rasta to let him know that I was nearby that he should come to pick me up so as soon as I got to the church he was there waiting for me with Opal and I headed over to them as I was leaving Aaliyah thanked me for the meal. I told her it was no problem and she tried to give me a hug but I almost pushed you away but I didn''t want to be mean so I accepted her hug which causes Rasta and Opal to laugh, and then I left her standing there alone looking like a lost puppy. I got home exhausted because I was mentally tired from the trip and all the drama that came with it so I just went straight to bed and I woke up early in the morning to do my homework.


    It was the last week before our vacation to Cuba and I was pretty excited about it and we also had a game to play that Friday so we practice all week and I was still brushing up on my Spanish until I was pretty fluent with it. Sandra helped me out a lot and we spent a lot of time together and even made some hotel visits for some private sessions. Friday evening game started and we were playing against a semi-good team with one good player which was a center and he was pretty much the tallest sitting at 7''1 which was even taller than Momba who was at 6''9.


    He had a growth spurt after he had entered High School which surprised me. We started the game and played back and forth ball was basically a match between Momba and this guy called Ryan. Ryan was taller but Momba was stronger so it was about evenly matched and I stayed in the game just to help him out and keep the lead for us by the last quarter of the game we''re up by 13 points and had this cat in the bag. I decided to sit out for the rest of the quarter and let the bench team get the opportunity to play.


    My backup shooting guard was always excited because I barely played any minutes during the season so he got to have a lot of playtimes which he appreciated and I didn''t mind it so we easily won that game and then we celebrated after. I went to go pack up for the Cuba trip at home. I didn''t want to take that much luggage with me since I decided that I''ll buy all my clothes and stuff when I get there. I took out a lot of cash from the account and was just about to go meet up with Sandra and her family when Rasta showed up with his suitcase.


    I just shook my head and said \"what took you so long? let''s go\" he was excited because he''s never really been down south. Flo had just walked in because he had her come to watch Opal that week since we''re both going out of town. He drove up to Sandra''s place and it wasn''t a bad place. They had a small townhouse with several cars parked in front. When we got there it was a bunch of guys outside just chatting and when they saw us they got hostile and asked what are we doing there.


    I quickly identified myself and introduced ourselves as friends of Sandra and that we were going on a trip to Cuba with them which surprise them one of them said they don''t want no black people traveling with them and that I don''t belong with their kind I couldn''t even get mad at them because they had a right to say that and I had no clue what to say at this point until Sandra showed up with her mother and all the guys quickly shut up and the mother made them apologize to me causing me to laugh. Rasta looked like he was about to start fighting them so I told him to calm down it wasn''t a big deal I introduced myself once again but this time as Sandra''s boyfriend which caused them all to be a little bit pissed but they couldn''t do anything about it.


    We headed inside to meet the rest of the family I met her father and her uncles. I was surprised that so many people were living under this roof and she told me that it helps with the bills which I quickly agreed and told her not to worry that one day I''ll get them their own house which made her laugh, and her dad was surprised that I would say such a thing and asked me whether I would stay true to my words and I told him that I always stay true to my words and that if I wanted to get them a house right now I could. He was surprised at my declaration but didn''t take me seriously because I was still in high school, so I just shrugged it off.


    We started to get ready for the trip and we called a van to come and pick us up and headed to the airport. It was me, Rasta, Sandra, her mother Lily, her father Carlos, and her younger brother whose name was Miguel. When we got to the airport I had bought us some food to eat while we''re waiting to board the airplane. Sandra''s father was surprised that I could afford the airport food and asked me what I do for living sell drugs?


    Rasta was quite offended by this but I wasn''t in the lease and I told him that no I just play basketball sometimes I win tournaments and I get cash prizes. I also make investments, he was very interested when he heard that I said I make investments and started asking me what was that about half of this trip I was explaining about the whole stock market business. He was very surprised that I had so much knowledge on the stock market and he gained a whole new respect for me after chatting with him throughout half the flight.


    During the flight, we went through a storm which caused a lot of turbulence in the air. I was scared to death because I was scared of flying and also scared of heights so I immediately started thinking negatively and praying that God takes us there safely. A few minutes later the plane started to the stable and I got more comfortable again and decided to take a nap. Carlos wanted to chat more with me but he saw that I was getting tired and let me rest. So he decided to go speak with Rasta but he wasn''t interested in speaking with him so he ended up just going to speak with his wife Lily.


    We have finally arrived in Cuba and it was an absolutely beautiful country comprising the island of Cuba as well as Isla de la Juventud and several minor archipelagos. Cuba is located in the northern Caribbean where the Caribbean Sea, Gulf of Mexico and the Atlantic Ocean meet. The country was very colorful and everybody was using all these old school vehicles. They had their driver come and pick us up since the car was not big enough to fit all of us in me, Sandra, and Rasta called a cab and met them at their house.


    Their house was very beautiful when we got there. It was green and pink and had several trees in it including coconut trees and mango trees which surprised me there are others too but I didn''t recognize them. I was just enjoying the sight and it was also very hot there but they told me they had an air conditioner so I breathe relief. They had a guest room set up for us while their family members were cooking dinner because by the time we got there it was slightly evening.


    I was ready to try out their food and drinks that they had ready for us, I asked Rasta to see if there were any basketball tournaments around but he said he had already looked and there was none which surprised me because coach said that there might be some ballers out here but I guess I was right not much was here. Sandra came to call us for dinner and I came out expecting a good meal from them. We had ropa vieja: stewed beef with vegetables over rice, which I fell in love with right away.


    It was so good I had to ask for seconds we all laughed then enjoyed each other''s company as we chatted throughout the evening. When we were done Sandra and I decided to take a walk around the town that she was born in. She was telling me that she grew up here and how the people are very nice and there was practically no crime around this area. Everybody helped each other out and I told her that there are some parts of Africa that are like that too. She took me to where the basketball court was located and I saw that there were some bright lights shining on the court while a lot of people playing there.


    They even had a crowd that shocked me I didn''t know that basketball was a thing over here until Sandra showed me that they do play it''s just that they don''t have it officially online for people to locate. They even had a commentator commentating in Spanish and I was thanking God that I had learned it because I would have not understood a single thing he was saying all night.


    I just watched the game and noticed a few players going hard at each other. They were missing some shots but when it came to dunking they were very stylish and trying to mimic the way Americans do their dunks but there''s had a little bit of flair in it. I wanted to play with them so badly but it seemed like they had already picked teams and I decided that it was getting late so we left I decided that I would come back tomorrow a little bit earlier to play, so we left and went back to the house where I chatted with her parents and then we all went to sleep.


    The next day we had some breakfast which was also banging, I was just enjoying the other foods and always had seconds. I decided to go downtown to check out the scene out there, Rasta wasn''t feeling too good due to the turbulence that happened on that plane so he got a little sick and couldn''t go anywhere with us. He just kept throwing up and sleeping most of the time which I felt bad because I let him come all the way out here to enjoy himself and now he was stuck sick in bed, at least he had a cute nurse to watch over him.


    She was a young Cuban girl that had just finished her nursing school so she took care of him and he appreciated it because she was definitely beautiful. I asked Sandra why all the females are beautiful in Cuba. She quickly shook her head and rolled her eyes and said that I should keep my eyes to myself. We kept it moving and headed downtown where we saw some historical sites and all kinds of places, by the time the evening was coming I was dead tired physically and mentally due to having to translate all the Spanish that I heard in my mind which quickly exhausted my brain at this point.


    I went straight to the room to pass out but as soon as I opened the door I see Rasta balls deep in his nurse and he quickly tells me to shut the door and I''m shocked so I quickly left out and sneaked off to tell told Sandra what I just witnessed. She just laughed and said \"that your brother is a handsome guy so that''s not surprising that she would fall for him. I shook my head saying are you trying to get my whole family to date Cubans.


    Sandra just shrugged saying \"we''re just beautiful so it''s not your fault that you guys are falling for us\". I just let that go and went to the kitchen to ask if the food was ready, when dinner was finally ready I can see the nurse coming out the room she was super thick in the hips with a nice bust size too and now I knew why Rasta had done what he did. I just shook my head because she was beet red and running off without saying anything to anybody. I just laughed at this and quickly ate my food to get ready to head to the basketball court.

 24 Cuban Ballers

    This time I was able to score a spot on one of the teams and because I was the only black person there I looked kind of funny among them but I ignored it because I came to ball and nothing else. The opposite team started making fun of me saying that I couldn''t ball in Spanish but I quickly responded back to them in Spanish too which shocked then because they weren''t expecting me to understand what they were saying.


    I told him to let''s just play and stop talking so much because at the end of this match I''m going to be wiping them off the floor with my jumpers. They got mad because everything that I said was in Spanish and it was an insult to their pride. They immediately started the game I asked the guys to pass me the ball but they wouldn''t so I just had to work hard for a rebound and as soon as that happened I time froze them and grabbed the rebound.


    They were telling me that I should pass them the ball and I told them they didn''t want to pass the ball to me so why should I. I just took the shot from outside and made it. We were playing to 12 since another team waiting for us to get off the court. The team brought down the ball and tried to score again but I time froze again, and stole the ball and scored another 3-pointer putting up points until the game was over.


    I had scored all 12 points which shocked the whole crowd, they started to cheer for me some even posted the video of our game on the internet, I enjoyed the attention so I didn''t mind. Sandra quickly ran up to me after the game and gave me a big kiss shocking all the others because she was quite beautiful and the guys started to get jealous thinking that why would she be with a guy like me and why wouldn''t she be with it her own kind.


    I quickly scooped her up princess style and carried her all the way to her home and when we got in front of her gate I put her back down because I didn''t want her parents to think that we''re doing things behind their backs even though we were. We had another great dinner and went to bed.


    The next day they took us around a different place and I enjoyed sightseeing and trying different dishes. Sandra was just showing me around the parts that she used to hang out and play. She showed me her old school and house that they used to live in before. When we got back home Sandra told me that they normally have some baseball games going on down the road, so we should go watch.


    I quickly agreed and we headed out when we got to the baseball field it was packed even more packed than the basketball court. After searching for a while we finally found some seats. The whole family decided to come with us even Rasta was there because he had healed up a little bit thanks to that nurse. Sandra''s father, mother, and brother were also there along with some uncles and aunties.


    She just chuckled at this, and we started the game. Our team was up and winning so there was not really any rush to compete with the other team. When it was finally my turn to bat the pitcher had thrown the ball and I swung at the ball but I missed it which was strange to me so the second time I decided to try to activate my skill and this time I batted it straight out of the park shocking everybody. I got the home run emptying two of the other bases which put us up quite a bit in.


    The game continues until we''re out in the outfield the opposite team had hit the ball and the ball came straight at me, it was moving so fast that I decided to time freeze and I quickly caught the ball. The crowd was cheering when they saw that I had caught the ball after I had unfrozen the time.


    I was beginning to like this game and thought maybe I should sign up for it on my off-season in basketball. The game ended with us winning and everybody cheering me on. The whole Spanish community started to love me and whenever anybody saw me they recognized me and started patting my back and shaking my hands like I was a superstar.


    We continue to hang out throughout the rest of the week, on some days I played basketball and some days I played baseball and then on one of the days I finally tried soccer which I was a total beast in. Whenever I activated my skills and kick the ball I couldn''t miss the goal.


    I became famous in all three departments and after awhile the famous leagues Cuba started to try to poach me into their teams but I wasn''t having it. I told them that I would have to go back to the States because this is not where I belong, which made them sad but they still remembered me and gave me a few gifts that I can take back home with me.


    Rasta was also enjoying himself because he got himself a new nice girlfriend which they continued to hang out. Rasta wanted to bring her back to the states with him but I told him not now because it would be kind of complicated if things weren''t done the right way.

 25 Back Home

    The end of the week finally arrived and we were finally leaving Cuba to head back to the States. We truly enjoy the vacation out there, and the experience truly opened my eyes to how unlimited my skills were to other sports. I decided to try out other sports to see how it would be in the future. We boarded the plane and headed out, Rasta was sad to be leaving his girlfriend behind but there was nothing we could do about it she had to get her papers right and her visa.


    We finally arrived at the airport and took a van home. Sandra and her family were very grateful that I was able to make this trip and they got to know me better while we were there. Sandra''s father Carlos approved of us being together which meant that I can finally start taking trips with her out of the states. The van had dropped Sandra''s family off first.


    I was even able to sneak a kiss to her and we got home Flo and Opal was waiting for us and was quite jealous that they couldn''t come with us but I didn''t mind them I headed to my room to unpack my stuff since I had school the next day. I was still tired from the trip, I wanted to take at least one day off but I didn''t want to ruin my perfect attendance record.


    The next day when I woke up I finally had gathered all my stuff together and had arranged souvenirs and gifts for Opal and Flo. They were pretty happy to have received things from Cuba they started asking me about what I did but it was too early and I told him that we''ll talk after school. We went about our business getting ready for school and the day was pretty uneventful except for that it was extremely cold outside and I had gotten used to the heat in Cuba.


    I started thinking maybe I would move down south in the future, after school I had a practice where there are few players said that they''ve been practicing during the holidays so they wanted to challenge me to see if they could beat me. I agreed and saw them each one on one and didn''t pull any punches.


    I used all my unlimited shots and during that time I got a message that I truly unlocked the unlimited shots I could take and the same with the freeze so I didn''t have to worry about how many perfect shots I could take any more which made me laugh like a mad man.


    The matches went on and after a while, they were all driven mad because they weren''t able to score a single point and they felt like they had never seen me miss before, I made up an excuse that I''ve been training since I came out of my mother''s womb which caused them to laugh.


    Coach finally came out and started giving us some drills and after practice I let him know that I was going to start playing other sports during the off-season or sometimes even during the season until my senior year. He was worried because that would make me more run to injuries.


    Coach finally agreed and gave me the okay and I asked him if he can contact all the other coaches to let them know that I like to start practicing with them and he quickly agreed. The next day the coach went to go tell the principal about how his star player wanted to play other sports. The principal was excited because he knew how good I was at basketball and wondered if I could even be just as good in other sports.


    He was excited to see the outcome of this test run. The coach had signed me up for track and field baseball football and soccer when he told me about it, I was completely shocked and ask him \"why so many won''t they all interfere with the basketball games\". He quickly told me they have different schedules, the only problem is that I wouldn''t be able to practice with the basketball team anymore and would just join them for the games.


    Since I didn''t really run through too much of their plays I can just come in and score like I normally do and still win the games. I laughed at this and agreed. He gave me my schedule for the upcoming season for all sports. Football was over and so was baseball but indoor soccer and track and field had just started so I''d be able to get into those before the basketball season ends.


    I quickly thanked Coach for the opportunity and went to notify my family about it, on my way home I had called Sandra and told her about what I was doing she was completely shocked by this and asked whether I would be okay and I reassured her that I would be okay and that I''m on a roll so I might as well keep the ball rolling.


    She laughed at me and told me to be careful before hanging up the phone. When I got home I sat everybody down and I let them know my plans for play other sports this coming year which totally shocked them and flo had a worried face on her saying that I just came back from an injury and that I shouldn''t be overworking myself.


    I reassured her that I''ll be okay and if anything goes wrong I''ll quickly quit and just stick to one sport, she was very stubborn but she eventually agreed with it and told me to be careful like everybody else. Opal just insulted me saying that I was just a do-gooder and was telling me to just calm down and do one sport, but I paid her no mind and went to go do my homework after finishing my homework, I went to go work out a little bit in the basement before showering and hitting the sack.

 26 Soreness

    Next day after school I went to finally meet up with the track and field coach we hit it off right away, and he told me that he likes my energy and that we should get started right away he gave me a uniform and I was supposed joined the group that was already running.


    I stretched out and started to run around the track, the coach wanted me to do 6 miles so I kept running and running and running, I wasn''t tired but my leg started to ache and I even caught a charley horse at one point, it was beyond painful I thought this was going to be an easy experience since I never get tired but my body was still aching since it was not used to running for so long.


    By the time I had done six miles I had just passed out on the ground not knowing that I really didn''t have to do 6 miles but the coach didn''t stop me while all the others had stopped at 4 miles, I was still going and didn''t even notice.


    The coach just laughed at this and said I would do good in the upcoming season meets. We continue to chat up a little bit before I left. Rasta had to come to pick me up because I could barely move outside of the gym. That night I couldn''t even do my homework because I was so sore and mentally tired I went straight to bed and fell asleep until the next day.


    I woke up feeling like shit because the pain was still there I had to push to it and get ready for school, I quickly did some of my homework and decided to do the rest on my way there, and when I got there and in other classes before I got to the classes that they were due in which everybody was surprised to see me doing.


    I''m normally on top of it and when they saw me limping some even laughed but Sandra was worried and asked me if I was okay and that I should probably just stick to basketball but I told her that my body is just sore and not used to running for so long.


    She reminded me that I had an indoor soccer practice today which shocked me and reminded me that I did the schedule for that so after school, I want to the indoor field and met up with the coach. The coach was a European guy that not everyone could understand what he was saying when he spoke because his accent was so thick.


    I told him that I was extremely sore from yesterday and that he wouldn''t get my top performance today but he said it was okay I need to run it off anyway, just hearing the word run made me flinch in pain. We got started and he had me in the center-field playing on the left side as a defender.


    The pain I was feeling in my body didn''t allow me to perform so I just let them blow by me whatever they brought up the ball and by the end of the game we had lost to the other team in this practice match but coach wast able to see where I was able to play since I couldn''t really do much he told me to get some rest and that at the next practice he would want to see me in full power which I just nodded and thanked him for his time.


    We only had five more games before we can win the whole thing causing the whole team to cheer. After the game, we went to celebrate and Sandra had come over to give me a massage which ended up turning into something else at the end of our time together. I called a cab for her to go home because it was getting late and went to rest and relax for the whole weekend.


    I stayed in just trying to recover my body from all the soreness of playing multiple sports this time. I had really overdone myself and instead of picking things up one by one I had decided to do three things at once which puts a lot of burden on my body so this weekend I decided that I''ll treat my body to some relaxation.


    I had gone to a spa to get a professional massage and even went to the sweat room that weekend. I treated myself and did all kinds of relaxation movements. Sandra had joined me for all of this so I was not alone, and she truly enjoyed our time together and getting pampered by people who did this professionally. By the end of the weekend, I had fully healed from my soreness and was ready to get back to work.


    School had resumed again after the weekend and I was back at it with multiple practices and training. The coach for the track and field team decided to put me on the long-distance team since I could run the furthest out of everybody on the whole team.


    The coach had shown me some breathing techniques and when to run fast and slow. Coach told me that it was all about rhythm and that once I get into the rhythm that I would be unstoppable and would not even notice that I''ve been running for a long time until I was crossing the finish line.


    I continue to get guidance from the coach, the coach didn''t even let me run for that long on that day and when practice ended I headed home to prepare for the next day. The next day I had soccer practice and they ran another practice game but this time coach had me as a striker out in the front of fields.


    I managed to score three goals which excited the coach and automatically knew that I was going to be a superstar. The three times when I had scored were clear shots and every time I would kick the ball into the goal something strange would happen like the goalie would trip when he was going for the ball and the ball would manage to just go in giving him a goal and another time the goalie had dived for the ball and caught the ball but the ball sent him back into the goal due to the force that came with the kick.


    Another time the ball had changed directions on him and I was beginning to wonder if that was part of my skills when it came to soccer. I wanted to confirm it was true but the game had ended and I didn''t have practice until the day after.


    There was a basketball game on Friday in which I dominated in the first two quarters. I shot it from anywhere and anyhow and managed to make the other team dispirited and had given up on the game. We won the game by 50 points and went to celebrate after, we had three more games before the finals making them pretty pumped up.


    That weekend my church decided to have a small basketball and soccer tournaments for the city. There were plenty of donations, food, fun games, and laughter. They rented out a park where they can participate in all kinds of games. I signed up for both soccer and basketball games which were basically the youth versus the adults and they placed me in both youth teams.


    The grown-ups had no idea that I was a basketball star so they were in for a rude awakening. The basketball game started first since nobody was really interested in basketball, there wasn''t too much of a big crowd and the grown-ups that were playing didn''t really like basketball as much as soccer so it wasn''t too much of a serious game.


    I was the team captain for the youth since they all knew how I played and after winning the jump ball my center passed the ball to me and I started the attack. When I was bringing it down I noticed that nobody was at the three-point line and they were playing zone.


    I don''t know whether they thought that we couldn''t shoot but as soon as I noticed this I took the shot and made it. They all had confused faces on their faces, but they continued to play. One of the adults brought down the ball as he was bringing it down he had traveled and carried the ball but we didn''t have any ref so nobody called anything and kept it moving.


    I knew they would do this in the game since they don''t know. There was too much about basketball but they all they know is that they need to throw the ball in the basket so this guy carries the basket and passes the ball to his power forward and he tries to muscle his way inside the paint, he turned around and shot the ball up.


    It hits the top of the backboard and my team gets the rebound, I knew this was going to be a terrible game and I wasn''t going to give them the opportunity to even make a single point, so we started the attack again. I turned on my switch going full power on them by the time the game was over, the score was 80 to 2 which was a damn shame, but I didn''t blame them because they were all soccer players, but otherwise that we were laughing at them for losing that badly.


    The adults finally recognized my skills and kept questioning me about if I play for a team or if I wanted to go to the NBA one day but I quickly ran away to enjoy the rest of the event. I went to go get something to eat and watch some of the adults set up a volleyball game.


    I started to get bored so I decided to call Sandra to see if she can make it, but she told me that she was busy with her family which made me sad but I just accepted it and kept it moving. I went to go check out the soccer field for the upcoming soccer game and that''s when I was called by a familiar voice.

 27 Soccer Match

    As soon as I turned around, I noticed it was my ex-girlfriend Akua and she was holding hands with a guy I didn''t recognize, I assumed it was her new boyfriend. She was surprised to see me on my feet walking about, she quickly came and introduced her boyfriend.\"Hi Eazy how are you? I hope everything is going well for you this is my boyfriend Kofi he is a soccer player in his final year of college and will be playing on the international level very soon after college.


    I shook his hand and introduced myself, \"Hi my name is Eazy and I''m Aqua''s ex-boyfriend there isn''t a single sport that I can''t play and I''m probably even better than you in soccer and many other things\". This caused Kofi to frown and he tried to squeeze my hand but in turn, I squeezed him back causing him to scream like a little girl.


    Akua got scared and told me to relax, I let him go and I told her to fuck off. Kofi got mad that I was treating her like that and was about to fight me but she held him back and told him that she deserved it which calmed him down. He gave her a confused look but didn''t ask her anything. He then asked me if I was playing in the upcoming match which i said yes and I told him that he should play for the adult team that way he gets to play against me and we''ll see who''s the better soccer player.


    He quickly agreed and said that he was going to show me how real men play soccer, I nodded and said: \"well I hope you do that because this basketball player is about to crush you today in your own sport\". Akua just drove us away and told Kofi everything that she knew about me and about how I was the star player of the basketball team in my school but I had suffered from an injury that looked like I wasn''t going to ever recover from. She didn''t know that I have made a comeback for my injury because she had moved from my neighborhood after what had happened.


    She took a quick glance back at me and had little regret about what she had done in the past. The soccer game was finally about to get started, the youths against the adults. The captain of the youth team tried to make me a defender but I told him that I''m a better attacker he almost fought with me but the others quickly told him that they should just let me do it for a few minutes just to see how I would play.


    He didn''t want me to even play at all because he knew I was a basketball player and wasn''t sure that I''ll be able to play as good as in soccer, but I reassured him since I''ll be scoring most of the goals in this game and told him that I got a lot of money on this which I did.


    I made sure I set up a middleman in order to collect all the money first before this had started. I had Rasta bring some cash in order to match all the money that I would lose so it made it look more official. Rasta shook his head at this because he knew that I was hustling them and he signed in his head.


    The game finally started where Kofi received the ball and brought it down, as soon as he brought it down he crossed everybody up and scored the first goal because our goalie sucked. Everybody got excited because they were going to receive some free money thinking that I''ve already lost, but I smiled and thought this is just the beginning.


    The captain of my team looked at me strangely and I nodded at him. I received the ball and brought it down and Kofi tried to tackle the ball from me but I used time freeze to get right by him shocking everybody because I had made him fall flat on his face. He got so mad and tried to chase me down but I was long gone and had reached the goalie.


    The goalie of their team was the pastor of the church who tried to dive for the ball but I just quickly kicked it over him and the ball bounced up and slowly into the goal, giving us the first point. Everybody had a glum face on thinking if they had made a mistake in betting against me, I just shrugged and the game went on by the time the first quarter was over the score was 10 to 11 we had 11 and they had 10.


    Our goalie sucked so they had the opportunity to keep scoring which I didn''t mind because I could easily play defense when I needed it and I planned on doing that on the final minutes. I wanted to keep their hopes up, everybody was surprised by this outcome and surprised that I could even play soccer on this kind of level. They thought I was just a basketball player but to their surprise, I was also good at soccer.


    With little to 20 seconds left to the end of the game and the ball in Kofi''s hand, the game continued. Kofi was out of bounds and he passed the ball to his teammate and as soon as he passed he asked for it right back and got the ball and started dribbling down the field like a madman.


    Kofi was desperate to win the game, by all means, he even started hurting the other players but foul balls were not called by ref''s because they were Kofi''s friends and they also bet against the youths, just when Kofi was about to score I appeared out of nowhere and blocked the shot which pissed him off and started calling interference.


    I looked at the ref thinking was he really about to call that but the ref was also looking at his buddy confused and quickly told him that call was not part of that sport which caused the whole crowd to laugh. Kofi was embarrassed but continue to play hard trying to steal the ball from me. I just took the ball down and when I got to the midfield I used all my strength to kick it as soon as the seconds were almost down to zero.


    The ball made an arcing turn and hit the ground spinning and just as the goalie was about to dive for it the ball spun right under the goalie passing him into the goal but unfortunately the goal didn''t count because time had run out. it wasn''t like basketball where as long as the shot was in the air and out of the player''s hands the score still counted as long as they made it.


    In soccer, once the timer was done the game ends no matter what. The youth had won the game 11-10, half the crowd was gloomy because they just lost their money and the other half was cheering for me. Rasta went to collect the money from the middle man. Kofi was on the ground crying, Akua seemed like she wasn''t surprised by the outcome but still felt pretty bad for her boyfriend because he lost to her ex.


    Liam still went up to Kofi and tried to shake his hands and say good game but Kofi just slapped away his good jesters and told him to just leave him alone because he was one of the people that had bet and when he had bet he clearly bet it all on himself, but he emptied his account thinking that this was going to be a good opportunity to make money so now he was not only broke but also couldn''t beat a basketball player at his on sport.


    This outcome became a nightmare to him for many years, I did not know that I had to change the future of a future soccer star. Akua went to greet Rasta and Opal but they just turned the other way once they saw her and she immediately got a clue that she was not needed around them so she left and went to go get Kofi off the field.


    Kofi was still crying and didn''t want to get up even after Akua had come to get him. He then told her that he had lost everything, all his money. Akua shocked by this and ask him why would he bet on such a game and he then explained that she was the one who told him that he was injured and was just a basketball player so he thought that he had a 100% chance to win so now he thinks that Akua and Eazy had scammed him.


    She quickly tries to tell him, no but he told her to stay away from him and to lose his number which meant that he broke up with her. Akua was shocked this had happened after meeting Eazy for the first time in years and started to cry. I just walked up to her and said \"karma is a bitch what goes around will definitely come around\" and just left after saying those words.


    Everybody was cheering that was on the youth team and I had even given them some of the money because I know I couldn''t have done this without the team. After the game, they had more events like a game called ludo which was like a board game that they used one dice to play.


    Everybody left her Park to their own homes. I called Sandra and told her about the exciting day that I went through and about how I met my ex-girlfriend and his new boyfriend who lost all his money to me that day. Sandra laughed and said I was too mean but I didn''t really care at this point and just shrugged it off.


    I went to go do some homework but took a break off the workouts that night and after went downstairs to just chill with the family as we watched a movie. The next day we went to church and everybody couldn''t stop talking about what had happened yesterday at the events. They talked about how the youth had never won a match against the adults and even for the first time in history they finally beat them and by one goal even after having a superstar soccer player on the team.


    Everybody acknowledged my skills at that point and thought I was going to get far in life so they started to talk to me but I just ignored them or at least I tried to be nice and just smiled. We were given medals after church to the winning teams.

 28 3Weeks Timeskip

    3 weeks later after practicing and training Hard in both soccer and track and field, I had gotten most of the rules down and I was also ready for my first soccer match and first track meet that were all this week. Our last basketball game was also this week, we had the other two games and they were uneventful and we were ready for the finals which were to be held at the end of the week.


    This Tuesday we had our first soccer game against a team that was dead the last place in the soccer rankings around our county. Coach made me a striker in this game and I had no problem with that. I knew I couldn''t go as hard as I went into the game against Kofi last time. I didn''t want everybody to think that I was a freak even though I kind of was, and they''ve already thought of me as one since I played three different sports.


    Everybody was amazed at my energy to be able to balance all three in the same season but I paid the onlookers no mind. I received the ball as the game started I dribble the ball down a little bit and one guy tried to tackle me but I faked them to the left making him slide into the air because I wasn''t there and continued forward.


    Just as another defender had come in front of me I froze the time, this time because I didn''t want to deal with him and just ran past him as the timer went out shocking everybody that I was that fast to get by. I have reached in front of the goalie and just when he thought I was going to strike to the left he dove for the ball but I held onto the ball making a fake which caused the crowd to laugh because the goalie was nowhere near the right side.


    I just kicked the ball right into the goal, giving us the first score, I and my teammates I did our victory dance which I taught them how to do every time we scored a goal and we''re pretty excited about it and it helped us bond more. The game continues then I had scored three more goals while the other team had scored just one.


    I was crossing up people badly thanks to my time freeze ability they weren''t able to catch up to me but after the first half and the score was 4-1 I decided to set out the rest of the game and let it play out and give the other guys a chance to play this made them appreciate me more and thought that even though I was the best player on the team I was very humble.


    I never asked talked about being the best, they also knew that I was a basketball player which made them respect me even more. The game continued the team managed to score but my team added two more goals to it so that at the final time it was 2 to 6 and like that we won our first soccer match which everybody was excited about. I had my family in the stands cheering me on and I was happy to be able to see them support me so much.


    I continued to train in track and field and soccer and track and field match had finally come where we were facing off against a school in the mid-range of the rankings for best track and field teams. Everybody went about doing the event until it was my turn Sandra was there too and I had watched her do the Sprint run part which she had came in 4th place.


    She was a bit sad but I told her that she should keep training hard if she wants to get better results. I stepped out onto the field then stretched out and got ready to do this race as soon as I heard the gunfire I started running, some of the guys that I was running with from different schools started speeding off I shook my head because I knew this was going to be a long run and thought that they would definitely get tired.


    Midway through, they started to stop to catch their breaths throwing them off their rhythm. I ignored them and passed them, as I ran around the track field. They were pretty mad about this and didn''t know why they were so out of breath and tired I continue to run while using my special breathing techniques I didn''t feel tired at all but all of a sudden I got a cramp in my legs which but me out of commission for a few minutes as everyone started to pass me.


    I quickly walked it off and tried to shake it off by the time I had gotten back I had falling out of place and started to speed up a little bit. By the time we had finished the final lap and I got into the final push I was in third place and pushed in to make it to second. I was toe to toe with the guy in second place as we''re coming up to the last line.


    Everybody was holding their breath to see if I''ll be able to at least take second place and after suffering for my Charlie''s legs, just when we were about to cross the line I dived in shocking everybody. I got second place everybody congratulated me on my first run for coming in second place. I was happy that I was able to do a sport that didn''t involve shooting a basketball. We all went to celebrate after the game.

 29 Lebron James

    The finals in my first varsity basketball season had finally come and I was excited because I was playing one of the greatest players that played the game in the future Lebron James and his high school team. This was also his final game in high school, so I was pretty pumped that I got to face off against him this early.


    I knew this was going to be a challenging match, I went to go say hi to LeBron and surprisingly he was pretty nice and was very humble and even suggested that we hang out during the off-season. We exchanged numbers shocking me that he even knew about me. He told me good luck with the game and that I shouldn''t cry if I lose which caused me the laugh and thought in my head that I''m definitely going to go all out on this guy.


    just a reminder of my team :


    Point Guard


    Starter: Iso


    Bench: One


    Shooting Guard


    Starter: Eazy


    Bench: Two, S two


    Small Forward:


    Starter: Breeze


    Bench: Three


    Power Forward


    Starter: Flex


    Bench: Four


    Center


    Starter: Momba


    Bench: Five


    The game started and Momba won the jump ball and passed it to Iso to arrange the team for the attack I decided to sit out the first quarter just to see how things will play out and had the shooting guard from the bench play for me. I watch as Flex received the ball and tried to run it into the post to do a dunk but LeBron came out of nowhere and block this attempt receiving the ball and running full speed ahead and he laid up to get the first points.


    I was amazed by his Athletics, his speed and strength even in the high school were quite impressive. Flex was very intimidated by LeBron because the whole High School world knew about him and he knew that he wasn''t his match, so Iso wasn''t going to give him the ball anymore and decided to take charge and try to rush a point to catch up to them.


    Iso did a step back and shoot the mid-range to tie the game up. This game was huge and was being played at a big gym at the University of Maryland where it was being televised. The crowd was huge and the place was full of cheers nonstop every time they scored. By the time the quarter had ended, we were down by 13 points with LeBron leading the way with his 15 points.


    I decided to come into the next quarter which surprised him, he came up to me and said \"oh you''re not scared anymore to come up and play\" I laughed and said,\" I was just checking out his game and I''m impressed but now he''s about to get taken down\". The game started back up again after the break.


    LeBron readjusted his position in the air and brought it back down make it Mamba miss the block and he brought the ball right back up into the basket making the point. That move was smooth like a baby''s bottom, I remembered why he was the greatest in my past life, he was quite unstoppable in the paint. I took the ball down as soon as I got to the three-point line I shot the ball not caring about the person that was guarding me and made it.


    This caused Lebron to raise an eyebrow because the defense was quite good but I still managed to make it so then he asks to switch as he started to cover me. LeBron''s team''s point guard brought down the ball once again and just as he was about to pass it to LeBron I used time freeze to freeze the ball in place and to pluck it Midway through the pass and ran down the court LeBron looked back and saw me halfway across the court and gave up on chasing me down.


    I stopped at the three-point line and shot the ball breaking the lead, now we were only down by 9 points. This time LeBron decided to bring down the ball and Momba was still guarding LeBron, so LeBron took advantage of Momba''s slow large figure and crossed him up and sped past him and went in for the dunk which got the crowd all wild up.


    All I can do is laugh at his critics, the game continues to go back and forth until the end of the second quarter we had caught up and were only down by 3 points. LeBron was telling his teammates not to give up and was inspiring them to hustle more which was signs of a good leader. He wasn''t yelling at them just because they gave up the lead but he was telling them not to give up and to try harder with a calm tone.


    The third quarter started as LeBron brought down the ball once again, he got up to the three-point line and just shot the ball and made it there getting a six-point lead. He looked at me and winked at me and said\" that was for you \"I laughed and said I got something even better for you, so I brought so the ball down while LeBron was waiting for me at the three-point line giving me hand signs to approach.


    I slowly walked up to the half-court line and shot the ball surprising him, when he looked back and saw that I made it, he was even more shocked and started clapping his hands for me, this caused me to start laughing. I felt like this was quite a fun game because this guy was great to play along with. I tried not to use my time freeze too much just to enjoy the game some more and see more of his moves that way I can learn some things from him.


    After the third quarter, it was a tie game and were at our very last quarter. This quarter would determine who was the best high school team in the United States and it all came down to LeBron and me continuing to play. LeBron was doing flashy dunks and impossible layups and got a couple and ones because Momba was having a hard time guarding him.

 30 Nationals High School Champions

    At one point I was guarding LeBron and he ended up posting me up all the way down into the paint. I didn''t ask for any help so nobody came to help me out, and since he was bigger than me he just went up and dunked on me causing the whole crowd to cheer for him while my supporters were just angry about it, but all I did was laugh about it and told him that I''ll get him back for that one.


    He just did the Michael Jordan shrug and run off to play defense I still came down with the ball and passed it to Momba who was in the paint. He did a quick pump faking causing the guy to be in the air while he stepped to the side and did a quick shot. It was a pretty cool move that even impressed LeBron.


    I kept taking shots that were impossible for LeBron to block and eventually we were up by eight points, this cost LeBron to start getting desperate and not use his teammates trying to do everything on his own and when it was the final minutes and the lead had gotten even worse by 11 points now LeBron knew that there was no way they were coming back, but he still didn''t give up.


    I decided to give everybody a show for the last game of the season and just us the clock was winding down we had the last possession with 10 seconds left, I quickly scored from half-court and had LeBron bring down the ball and just as he was about to past the half-court line, I time froze the place and stole the ball from him and just as the time return back to normal I sped down the lane and he had given up at this point because it was only 3 seconds left I rushed up to the basket and jumped with all my might and dunked it causing the crowd to you erupt.


    We won the finals and I did it in style by doing my first ever dunk. My teammates ran up to me cheering because this was the first time they ever won the Nationals, the furthest they had gotten to was the semi-finals where they got kicked out, but this time I took them all the way and that only being a sophomore in high school.


    LeBron was crying because this was his last year and he wanted to go all out with a bang but I had spoiled it for him but that didn''t get him down. He came and greeted me and told me that it was a good game and that last dunk was pretty epic and that he would see me in the NBA one day. I nodded and told him that we would definitely hang out this summer so we should keep in contact.


    He said no problem he''ll be probably heading to the NBA this summer so he would have to get ready for it and we could train together during that time. After that I went to celebrate with my teammates and family, everybody had shown up so we all decided to go to Red Lobster to eat this time, even though the coach couldn''t afford it.


    Even the coach had gotten a little tipsy over there, this was his first-ever national championship so he was going all out by celebrating hard. The other guys that were part of the teams to were pretty happy that they were able to get it on their final year after that everybody went their separate ways and I headed home to get ready for the weekend which I really didn''t have anything planned out but I guess I was going to keep training for the other sports that were to come.


    The next day I decided to spend some time with Sandra as we went out to do some shopping and went to the movies and after got a hotel to have a little bit of private time. The next day we decided to head back home as I dropped her off with a cab and was thinking that I needed to get a car soon because I was tired of using a cab.


    Some cabs were pretty dirty and then I went home and got ready for church. The church was the same as the usual pastor preached. The youth came together and all congratulated me on winning the whole thing. I simply said thank you and kept it moving. The rest of the month was uneventful as all we did was training do a few tracks meets and soccer matches and before I knew it both of the seasons had ended and we had quite a good record but not good enough to make it to the finals.


    We had lost a few games and meets but I was not discouraged and kept trying. Summer was right around the corner and I knew that there was a big tournament that was coming and was hosted in Philly once again this time they doubled the prize money from $100,000 to $200,000 so contacted John and Shawn about it and told them that they should be ready this summer because we''re going to win the whole thing once again.


    They were excited because they knew that they had made a killing last time they worked with me. Momba had hurt his arm in that last match so I didn''t want to call on him so I had to find a replacement. I asked the guys if they knew anybody that was willing to play and Shawn recommended his cousin Brione to join us on that day and that he was pretty good.


    I remembered him from my past life and knew that he was pretty good. He had that Jamaican speed that can rival most of the people that I knew. I wanted him to join the team for next season after remembering how good he was but I knew that he was going to a different school so it would be hard to convince him but we were this year''s final champions I''m sure a lot of people would want to join after seeing how good we were and most importantly the scouts will be there checking everybody out.

 31 Brione

    Shawn finally got in contact with Brione and he agreed so we got together to start practicing for the tournament that was coming. I pushed them hard even Rasta was exhausted by the end of the day, they had to do suicides, crunches, push-ups, Pull-Ups, free throws and the whole nine. I was training them like they were going to play for the Olympics, they were pretty mad about this but after thinking about the money they didn''t mind it and kept on training.


    I was impressed with Briones athletic body it was built for speed and his legs reminded me of LeBron''s full of power and explosives once he got that first step on you it was very hard to stop him, even my time freeze ability could just slow him down a little bit compared to other people. We went to other neighborhoods to have practice matches just to get a vibe with each other since this was the first time playing with Brione.


    I wanted them to get used to him in the team compared to the past where we had Momba with us and we had already practiced together so we know each other''s moves so we were able to play any kind of game. On one of the days of the week, we had even linked up with LeBron and a couple of his friends to have a match if it wasn''t for me we probably would have lost it due to LeBron going off once again.


    Surprisingly Brione was able to keep up with LeBron and thanks to the duel Brione and Shawn playing defense on him they were able to limit him just a little bit but being LeBron he was still unstoppable but I was proud that our defense was able to stop him on a few plays, they could sleep happily knowing that they were able to stop one of the best players in my previous life and future hall-of-Famer.


    The day before the tournament had finally arrived and we had already booked hotel rooms for that weekend. This time I had Sandra come with me and we had our own room that way Rasta and the others could enjoy themselves with whatever entertainment that they had planned. We went to register our team and it seemed like it was worse than the previous year with the attendance.


    A lot more people were signing up and it seemed like people across the country had come to play in this tournament just to win that prize money because it was more than what a lot of people made in a year and with that money you can easily purchase a house. After registering just when I was about to leave somebody had stopped me and started insulting me.


    I was confused by this and when I turned around I saw that it was Dwyane Wade, he started dissing me about how I had cheated during their match but that confused me because I remembered him using the refs to try to cheat in that game, so I simply ignored him and kept walking because once you start entertaining a dog they''ll pay you more attention. He got mad when he saw that I was ignoring him and walked away but he didn''t pursue it because he had an image to withhold in public.


    I told them that we weren''t from the NBA but some of them insisted on getting an autograph. I knew that once they got these autographs in the future they could definitely sell them for a lot of money since I knew I was going to be a superstar. We finally found the best Philly Cheesesteak spot and sat down to grab something to eat.


    The food was so good that I felt like I was in bliss, floating in the clouds and trying to determine whether I was still alive, after eating we went back to our hotel rooms to rest and get ready for the matches the next day. We started doing meditations before going to bed. It was something that I wanted to start just to get our minds cleared up of anything that was going on that way the next day will be able to be focused.


    The next day we got to the place where the tournament was being held and it was a different venue from where the registration was. This place was big enough to accommodate over 100,000 people. It was basically a stadium it was huge and the place was packed they had basketball courts all over the scene due to the number of people that had registered.


    They were having games constantly, the registration fee was quite a bit this time around with it being $2k per team. I knew these guys were going to make a killing this year because there were so many people that had registered this year from all around the country. I saw a lot of future NBA stars such as Lavar Ball and his family, Kyrie Irving, Russell Westbrook, Harden, and Durant had also come in as a team.


    It was quite packed with future NBA stars I even saw Klay Thompson and Steph Curry there. I was excited to be playing all these guys and couldn''t wait to start. It was still early in the morning and we had five matches that day and there was about an hour break between all of them. We were only playing to 12 points so the matches ended pretty quickly.


    We got through all five of my matches pretty easily, there was nobody famous that we had played against so it was quite uneventful and the matches were quite easy, the opponents didn''t even get to score a point against us in all five games. I wanted to quickly finish them that way we could move on to the next round.


    Everybody recognized us as the previous champions and everybody knew how good we were and were labeled as the favorites this year to win it all. Steph Curry and Klay Thompson were known as the dark horses because they were slowly climbing up the ranks and everybody thought that they would be losing their matches due to them being so small and only shooting the balls, but they weren''t missing so they continue to rank up the wins.


    Friday the next day we continued in the same way but on my last match I was up against Steph Curry and Klay Thompson this excited me because I wanted to play against the two splash Brothers in their earlier stages. I wasn''t going to use time freeze in this match that way they''ll be able to play against us to the fullest and not discourage them.


    We won the jump ball thanks to Brione, his legs had an incredible bounce to them and this always surprised me, after winning the jump ball I let the others handle the plays after giving the order they were surprised by this and decided to go along with it. I would only step up once I saw that we were on the losing end.


    Shawn took the ball inside the paint and just as their Center stepped up Shawn shot the floater and made it giving us the first point. Steph brought the ball down in once he got a little bit closer to the three-point line he shot the ball in front of me making it given them a one-point lead. The crowd was excited and this match was being watched by millions of people, they even televised it due to the number of people that have shown up. Shawn brought the ball down and he passed it to me and then I passed it to Rasta.


    Rasta started bringing it down on the post he turned around and tried to hook shot it but the center came out of nowhere and blocked it. I was impressed by this center of theirs, he was just doing it all for them because right after he had blocked it he got the ball and ran straight down, John and Rasta way too small for him due to his weight he was able to dunk it over them giving them a two-point lead.


    Shawn brought the ball down this time still not discouraged and John had gotten open at the 3-point line where''s Shawn passed it to him and he shot the ball to tie up the game, Steph brought the ball this time and this time due to John being excited that he had made the two-pointer he lost track of Klay Thompson who was that the 3-point line open and got the easy two points to give them a two-point lead.


    John was disappointed in himself but I told him not to give up and to be more focused. Shawn bought it down once again and he passed it to Brione. Brione did a pump fake to get their power forward up in the air and Brione then sped in and laid up the ball for a quick one point.


    Just us the center was passing it to Steph Curry to start the attack Brione came out of nowhere and intercepted the pass and then laid it up to tie up the game. The crowd erupted with the fast play and I was quite impressed with Briones''s speed once again. Brione asked me when I was going to play and I told him that I can''t steal all the spotlight causing him to laugh.


    The game continued on Steph jacked up 4 more points for them, while Brione and Shawn were like the double trouble twins making chaos in the paint for them, by the time I decided to start playing it was 9 to 8 they were up by one point. I had Shawn passed me the ball and Klay decided to play against me.


    I asked for a pick which Rasta came and gave me one and as soon as Klay tried to get around him it was too late, I had done a step back and shot the ball to give us two more points and give us the lead by one point, now it''s time to get serious and Steph decided to shoot for two points to end the game but I decided to do a Time freeze just in case because in this game if we lost it we would be eliminated and be going home broke well not broke but still losing a lot of money.


    I stole the ball from Steph after doing the time freezing ran up the rim and dunked it to win the game. Steph was surprised by this because people aren''t able to normally steal the ball from him like that. The crowd was excited due to the dunk that I had made to win the game.


    Iverson was also watching our game and he was impressed that he really wanted me to come and play for sixers but he had a feeling that I wouldn''t join and it''s not like I had the power to decide any of that once I got into the NBA. I believe it was their draft picks that had the power to do all of that. I will become a lottery for some other team to win.


    The games went on and the day finally came to the end. Russell and his crew had made it to the final rounds for tomorrow I''m pretty sure Steph Curry would have made it too if they had not met with us. That night we had celebrated by going out to eat at a fancy restaurant. I made sure nobody had any drinks that way they would be ready for the next day, after that we all went to go rest because we would be playing 6 games instead of 5 tomorrow

 32 Finals!! $200K???

    Finally, the day of the finals had come and everybody was excited. There were more people there than in the other two days. The place was loud and erupting with cheers, it was less than a hundred teams left, they had to battle it out to get to the final.


    The first game that I had to play was against a guy called John Wall and he had a good crew with him. John Wall was the point guard and DeMarcus Cousins was their center I remembered both of them as powerhouses in the NBA in the future.


    I decided to take it this game seriously, the game started and the DeMarcus won the jump ball. John Wall quickly raced down the court, but Sean could not keep up with him and he scored the first point. I told Brione to switch and cover John Wall since he''s faster than Sean.


    Shawn was fast but he was mostly stronger than fast so Brione was the guy that could keep up with Wall due to his explosive legs. The game went on I had the guys score at first just so it would be a fair match we were tied up at 8 when I decided to finish the game off. I had Sean pass me the ball and shot the ball from the 3-point line.


    The man that was guarding me was caught off guard because he had not seen me shoot the ball the whole game and when I finally did he was caught off guard and forgot to jump up to block it giving us two more points, and we had game point we just needed one more point in order to win.


    John Wall came down the court crossed over Brione and went at his fastest speed that he had ever gone which I was surprised by this speed. I knew I could not catch up so Rasta switched out to try to stop John Wall but as soon as he did John Wall lobbed it up the ball as Cousins caught the ball and dunked it with an alley-oop.


    The crowd erupted from the dunk, this time I brought the ball down to start the attack since we had the score only one more point to win I decided to use that chance to make a crazy dunk that I had thought of the day before. I had Rasta set a pick for me as I raced in losing my guy and just as I was about to jump up, I brought the ball back down as I saw DeMarcus Cousins trying to block my attempt to dunk it since he was in the air thinking that I was about to jump up.


    I went around him and then I jumped up trying to dunk it but I hung on the rim missing the dunk causing everybody to fall down laughing. I was so embarrassed but we were able to get the rebound as Sean passed it to open John who shot the ball to finish the game.


    I had landed on my back after getting hung because I couldn''t control how I fall, but I ignored the pain and got up to thank the other team for their match. John Wall didn''t even want to say hi to me because he was too mad about losing all his money and not being able to continue contending since his team got eliminated, so he left the venue and went back home.


    I ended up scoring all the points during this game to win the game for us. They couldn''t score any two-pointers and if they could I''m sure we would have lost that match. The games continued then surprisingly Russell, Harden, and Durant had lost a game.


    This surprise everybody because they thought the finals were going to be against our team but the team that they lost against was a bunch of grown men, I didn''t recognize any of them from the NBA in the future but they are doing pretty good for themselves.


    Their crossovers were pretty nice and they could even shoot the ball very well and defend very well too. They worked as a perfect team and didn''t have any flaws in their system they called themselves And1. After going through numerous games we finally arrived at the finals.


    We were facing off against the team And1 I finally remembered them a team that could do the amazing but weren''t part of the NBA because they follow the NBA rules. The jump-off started we ended up with the ball at first possession, surprising everybody because we haven''t been able to win most of them due to Momba not being around.


    Brione was excited raced with the ball right away after receiving it instead of passing it sean, as soon as he got in the lane he didn''t see that one of the other players had come from behind and plucked the ball from Brione. The guy who stole the ball was called The Professor.


    Professor surprised Brione but his next move shocked him till his mouth was wide open. Professor had thrown the ball behind him as another player called hot sauce caught the ball and dunked it causes everybody to go crazy by the crazy moves they were making.


    This time it was going to be a longer game, they decided to play by the NBA rules and had set a timer for two quarters 12 minutes each which I did not mind since they''ll be calling fouls. I''m used to playing official ball but these guys were having a hard time trying to play by the official rules because it seemed like they didn''t know too much of the official rules.


    I took advantage of this and kept scoring but they were also giving us a hard time with their tricks and Godly handles. Hot Sauce was unstoppable even my time freeze ability wasn''t too much help against him. The center was also bullying us all over the place and by the time the first half had ended we were down by 10 points.


    Iverson was having a ball watching all of this because he had brought this team out to play and win the money back for him. We started a second and final quarter. I got serious and decided to start using my time freeze more but even with the time freeze, it was still uncomfortable to take shots because their defense was great and didn''t give me any space.


    The And1 team was getting easy shots by either getting open or doing amazing passes while crossing up the defender they were also surprised by how good my jumper was and I slowly gained their respect. I managed to bring the game to a tie with two minutes left in the game.


    I started to dribble out the time and as soon as the timer was about to go out I shot the ball from anywhere I had the chance, I felt like I had entered the zone as I was unstoppable to stop. We started to pull away from them in scores, I had given us quite the lead after some time.


    They too had been discouraged due to not being able to block any of my shots and watching me make them all, they started to give up and Iverson was getting mad about this because he didn''t want to lose out on all his money if the And1 team can win he would have given them only half of it due to inviting them over.


    The game had finally ended and there were cheers all over the place for us. We quickly went to accept the big check once again and had even got some trophies for it this time. We decided to go to celebrate that night by going to an all-you-can-eat buffet. I ate so much food that I thought I was going to burst.


    Due to the number of people that came to watch the games, there was a lot of traffic around town and due to the crowd, there were a lot of robberies too. A lot of gang members had shown up for the game ended making plans rob me and my crew. I had no clue all this was being planned against me while we were having dinner.


    Just when we were about to leave we noticed a crowd of gang members outside of the restaurant and they were saying that we should give them the check otherwise they were going to have some fun with my girlfriend. Sandra was scared because she didn''t want anything to happen to her but I reassured her that we were going to be fine.


    I know my time freeze ability won''t be able to defeat all the gang members but it would be able to do something in the meantime before the police show up that is if they were going to show up. I quickly snuck into the crowd using time freeze and had taken one of the gang''s guns and shot their leader in the head with it.


    It was my first time shooting someone dead so I was amazed that I was able to do it and was feeling sick to my stomach but I held it in and sneaked back to my friend''s side. The whole crew was shocked and they started pointing guns at each other because they knew the shot came from behind and wondered which one of them had betrayed their gang.


    The gang had lost all reason to rob us, so we just left them there as they tried to workouts their issue, but for they could the police started to show up causing them to scatter like ants. Sandra had asked me what happened but I told her that I have no clue what happened and we got lucky to come off that alive.


    Sandra wasn''t convinced but she recommended that in the future we''re going to have to get security to watch over us. We made our way back to the hotel and on our way, we met two more robbers which I quickly got rid of by using time freeze and taking their weapons from them. We continued to celebrate that night at the hotel rooms.


    I and Sandra had our own little fun. The next day I linked up with Iverson again and we decided to have lunch with him, we chatted a bit and then we went our separate ways. We caught a train back in the DMV area. When we got home we split the money-making everyone happy and then went about our business.

 33 Vacation

    Summer vacation was becoming a bore so I decided to go see the football coach and the baseball coach about the training that was coming up soon, they both told me that they would start a month later so if there''s anything that we needed to do like travel we should do that.


    When they told me to travel that clicked in my mind and I remembered I had not taken a vacation so it was time to do just that. I contacted Sandra and asked her whether she wanted to travel with me to Africa for a vacation to see where my family came from. She told me she has plans for the whole month and that we should do it another time.


    I was sad about this how outcome but I was not discouraged. I decided to take Opal, Rasta & Flo with me to Ghana which was located in West Africa. Rasta had told me that there would be an African basketball tournament in Nigeria in two weeks.


    I was definitely interested in that and seeing that our great-great-grandfather was from Nigeria we decided that we would take a trip there. We would spend two weeks in Ghana and then spend two weeks in Nigeria. We got ready to leave as I told Sandra about my plans and she was sad that she wasn''t able to join us.


    The day had arrived when we were boarding the airplane to Ghana, it was exciting for all of us because we hadn''t been there in a while and we still had family there but we rarely talked to them. They all knew that my mother had passed away years ago but they weren''t able to come for the funeral, but they held their own funeral back home in Ghana.


    The trip was long and tiring, we had to stop in Europe before boarding a different plane to reach Ghana. Finally, we reached Ghana and the heat that assaulted us was unbearable. I wasn''t used to this heat so it took me some time to adjust to it. My uncle had come to pick us up from the airport and since we were tired we decided to check into a hotel.


    We didn''t want to bother the family members by staying at their house so we all decided that we would stay in the hotel. Flo was staying with Opal and Rasta was staying with me, after resting for the night the next day we went to go grab some local food to eat.


    The food was natural unlike the junk that we eat in the states that is full of artificial means, we enjoyed our meal and decided to tour around the city Accra. We visited monuments and other special places after we decided to go visit our family members that were located in a region called Kumasi. We only stayed there for a few days and headed on to our family''s home town Cape Coast.


    We enjoyed our stay there because it was nice and cool with the ocean breeze that came with the area. We had gotten a hotel that was right next to the ocean breeze and just relaxes there. We met a couple of my mother''s friends during the weekend, I even spotted a basketball court and decided to go to school the local guys there on what real basketball was.


    I had gained weight while I was there due to all the local foods that I was trying and I couldn''t help myself the food was so delicious when the two weeks were coming up I was sad to leave the country but the tournament that was being held in Nigeria was going to be televised all over Nigeria and they would announce their Olympic teams for basketball and soccer during that time.


    I knew they were going to use that tournament to look for better players for their Olympic basketball team and maybe in the near future I''ll probably be interested in playing for them, but if they can sneak me onto their roster on the Olympics that was coming up I wouldn''t mind that either and i would not just represent Nigeria but the whole Africa.


    We boarded the plane once again and made our way to Nigeria. We arrived at Lagos and met up with a guide that was supposed to show us around and get us settled within the country. His name was Awesome which caused us to laugh. We asked him whether he was just saying that his name was awesome or whether his name was really Awesome, and he said:\" in Nigeria, we use different names that Americans use as extraordinary words like blessings and happy\".


    I wasn''t going to judge them because that was the way they lived, so we moved on and he gave me the program for the upcoming tournament. He told me that all the big names in Nigeria will show up for this tournament and that the cash prizes were not exactly cash only. They were giving out cash prizes, brand new cars, and a custom-made house, with a lot of land.


    I was surprised by this and got excited because I would have a vacation spot and even a house to come to stay at if I was ever to visit Nigeria. Awesome gave me more details on how these prizes would be split up between the team, each person would receive those prizes and the MVP of the whole tournament would receive citizenship to Nigeria if they''re from a different country.


    If they''re from the country they will just receive more money and a favor from the government. I told Brione, Sean, and John about the tournament before I left so I was expecting them to be there before the tournament started. I had already given them instructions on where to meet us, they had to use the old money to get here since there was no excuse after winning the last tournament that we were in.


    I knew they had money to make that trip so I just waited for them, we continue to tour around the cities until a week later when the tournament was starting. There were a lot of people there to come show their support for the Nigerian teams. They were holding basketball and soccer in the same place so the place was chaotic and filled with fans from all over Africa, not just Nigeria but different countries because Nigeria was one of the only ones to qualify, so the neighboring countries could only come and show support for their fellow African.


    John, Sean, and Brione had finally made it, so we went to register our Team once again calling us The Unstoppables. There were so many thick females there that were just dying to get with me because they knew that I was not from Nigeria due to the way I dressed and looked but I knew Sandra would chew me out if I was to ever do anything with them, so I simply ignore them.


    This event was all week long so we had a few games per day since there weren''t many people signing up for basketball but the soccer side was crazy. The basketball side started on Sunday and was going to end on Tuesday but the soccer side had many more days due to a lot more people signing up for it. The day came when we played our first game the guys that were playing us looked like they didn''t even belong over there.


    They were first of all short like ''55 and 5''4 but they looked quick. Their forms when they were shooting were laughable, they didn''t even get to score a single point against us the same with the second team that we played against. They were slightly better than the first team we played but they also couldn''t score against us.


    I don''t know if it was because of the bonding that we have been bonding lately or because we''ve been playing together for so long we knew each other''s moves and knew where we were going to be. The first day came to an end, I didn''t even need to score a single point John, Sean, Brione, and Rasta played most of the games together so there wasn''t any need for me to make any moves, because I was not scoring they all thought that I was probably the worst one on the team but they had no clue that I was actually the captain of the team.


    That night I was enjoying one of their local dishes when I had gotten the news that Sean had gotten sick from a dish that he was trying for the first time. I felt like this was done on purpose and we rushed him to the hospital and got him medical attention. I made sure to keep Brione away from the local dishes. John was from Liberia so I knew he would be okay.


    The next day we were a man short but they allowed us to continue playing since they saw how good we were even with me not shooting. Brione, John, and Rasta continued to win games for us, by the final day Sean was good enough to join the roster again and they had us playing against the team that was supposed to represent them for the Olympics next year.


    I was excited to be playing their elites, and they were also excited to be playing a match against Americans. The team had an extremely tall player when they did the jump ball he didn''t even have to jump and won the jump ball over to their side easily. Their point guard was like a cheetah extremely fast even with my time freeze I could see him still slowly moving which made me think if this guy was really a cheetah in disguise.


    As soon as their point guard had gotten the ball he was already at the post making a layup before we could even set up our defense this distracted us because you couldn''t move to his pace. He was going extremely fast and wanted to take the game into a faster pace Brione had to once again cover him because he was the fastest on our team but even with Brione covering him every time he had taken that first step he had left Brione behind.


    We had to double-team him but he wasn''t the only one that was giving us problems. The center was so tall we could barely block him. he was just standing there dunking it all over us. We had no chance against the guy, he was extremely tall and the tallest person that was on our team was Rasta but he couldn''t hold a candle to this guy.


    I had to step it up during this game since the rest of my crew was not able to get any points over the center. Their power forward was also a monster, when he jumped there was no way anybody can keep up with him at the height that he was going. He was able to easily touch the top of the backboard when he jumped. John was covering that guy but he got dunked on a couple of times due to this guy''s strength.


    Once everybody saw me playing they were surprised how good I was. I wasn''t missing any shots and I was taking deep shots. Those shots were the ones that were keeping us in the game, if it wasn''t for that we would be losing by now. We were up by six points by the time to half quarter had come. My team members were exhausted due to playing defense against these guys. It was quite a struggle and the Nigerian team was frustrated with me. They started harbor thoughts of injuring me.


    They had their pride and thought that they were the best in the country at basketball so when they were losing they weren''t too happy about it and even their coach was pissed yelling at them. How could they be losing to a bunch of high schoolers while they were grown, men? Some were even in their thirties. After the break, the game started up again. Sean brought down the ball and as soon as he was about to pass it to me their point guard stole the ball and race down the court to give them two points after the layup.


    At this point we kept going back and forth they started doing double teams and triple teams on me and with that, I kept passing the ball to the open man, this opened up our offense and the others started to get in points. The Nigerians didn''t know what to do at this point, they tried everything to stop me but nothing was working they even put the center on me to cover me but thanks to his speed not being as high as mine I was able to free myself from him most of the time.


    After not missing a single point during the game they started to think that I was a God I ignored their critics. Everybody in my team was happy because they were getting their shots in. The game had finally come to an end with us winning by 15 points. The Nigerian team''s morale was at an all-time low while we were celebrating. Their coach came to talk to us and wanted us all on his team I told them that three of them are not from Nigeria or have any kind of Nigerian descendants in them so they won''t be able to play for them but I and Rasta would gladly come off the bench only during the Olympics.


    They will probably have to make an ID for us. He quickly called the organizers to pass on the word that I''m recruitable for the upcoming Olympics and that we will be playing for them. After receiving our prizes they showed us an empty plot of land that we will be able to build whatever we want at. It was a huge place with a lot of land and even had a jungle area. I already had planned on what I was going to do to this place.


    It was big enough to make a small city in and I decided to do just that, first by clearing up the place and then by building a lot of businesses to attract people from all over the world. I had given them a drawing of how I wanted the city to look like, I would have them build a gym, a clinic, a school, a grocery store, and many other things. I will slowly expand it because there were more lands around and turn it into the main city sooner or later.


    After giving them instructions and leaving extra money to get things done, we left the country, after we had to make a stop at Europe once again, we boarded another plane and headed back to the States. Sandra came to see me as soon as she got the call that I had came back and I spent some time with her. The next day I met up with the football coach and I had told him that I wanted a minor role which was to be the kicker.


    I didn''t want to overtax my body before the basketball season came and for baseball, I''ll just be bating and not pitching or catching. The coaches introduced the players to me as I got to know them all and they also knew about me as a future NBA prospect so they all had some respect for me.

 34 Busy Summer

    During the summer I was very busy and tired from all the training. They had us go to a football training camp for a week because I was going to become the Kicker they had me do several drills with them. I had kicked the ball over a thousand times not missing a single point that surprises the coach.


    No matter how far I stepped back I always made it due to my leg strength and ability. The coach asked me then and there whether I wanted to be their permanent kicker. I told him I wanted to focus more on basketball than on football. He reluctantly let me do that, but never gave up trying to get me on his side. The Camp finally came to an end a week later.


    When I got home LeBron had contacted me to see if I wanted to join him for some training for at least a week. They would hold games with several colleges and NBA players in it. He told me that he would be joining the Cleveland Cavaliers which didn''t surprise me because they had drawn the number one draft pick and had gotten LeBron James in my future life.


    I told my family about it and they gave me permission to go. Rasta was once again coming to make sure nothing went South because this was not organized by the school. I asked the crew from my old neighborhood if anybody wanted to join me and only John wanted to go because he was less busy than summer, so we''ve all boarded a plane and headed to Ohio.


    When we got there LeBron''s driver had come to pick us up and take us to his new home. He just bought his house which was huge, when we got there we saw a lot of people taking care of the housework. LeBron showed up and welcomed us with a huge smile and asked me whether I was ready to work hard, I told him\" I always am\" and he said,\" okay no problem let me make sure to show you around the place since this is your first time Ohio I''ll give you a tour of it\".


    The next day we went to several different main attractions and had gotten to eat the foods that were specialties of Ohio. John and Rasta were enjoying their stay there, they had even gone to a spa to get a massage and somebody treatment. I wasn''t able to go because LeBron had told me that it might throw me off my game if I go through all those things.


    I was a little bit reluctant but I eventually agreed and the next day when we went to the Cleveland Cavaliers gym to go train, and I got to meet with LeBron''s new teammates. They were surprised that LeBron had brought a high school player there to train with them and wondered what was so special about me until we ran up a game.


    They finally realized how good I was, even they in the NBA couldn''t even check me. I was shooting from everywhere and anyhow. Lebron noticed that I had even gotten better from the last time that he played me which made him frown a little bit hoping that we could be on the same team in the future.


    That night we all went out to eat after training the guys wanted to throw a party for me but I disagreed and told them that I knew how they partied in the NBA so I had to eject them politely. I continue to train that week we even ended up doing some meditation training to train our mental Health which surprised me.


    I had no clue that the NBA players did those kinds of things, but it was very refreshing and gave me a whole new outlook on the game of basketball. After we returned back to Maryland football coach wasn''t too happy. I was gone throughout the week and didn''t come for practice but I had no choice and told him I''ll make it up to him by never missing a kick for him which made him happy.


    I started to train with the baseball team and they were also surprised by how good I was. Every time I got up to the bat I had a home run. The baseball coach adds stars in his eyes after he saw what I could do. He put me in the lineup right there in the middle. I was all set for that, the baseball coach was pretty cool he told me that I don''t have to come to practice since I''m able to do what I''m able to do, and would just see me on the 1st day of the game which should be two weeks after the start of the new school year.


    When I thought of the new school year I remembered that I had to go and get school supplies soon and remembered that I was going to be a junior this year. One more year and I''ll be out of high school, I couldn''t wait and would probably do one year of college before going into the draft. The days went by as I was hanging out with the crew, Sandra and sometimes even LeBron James.


    LeBron was also working hard with his new teammates but still kept in touch with me. A week before my junior year started I finally purchased a new car. I ended up purchasing a 2005 Honda Accord, it was brand new that year and had less than a thousand miles on it. It was my favorite color red and was pretty fast, this one was custom-made and had some mufflers to go with it.


    I was pretty excited that I got this deal with the dealership, and I paid everything upfront. When I got home everybody was pretty excited except for Rasta because now he didn''t have to pick me up or drive me around anymore and he thought that those were times we used to bond but we won''t be doing that anymore so he was a little sad, but I reassured him that we would still be hanging out. I just didn''t want Sandra taking the cab anymore.

 35 Time Skip Junior Year

    Before I knew it the junior year was over and the summer was here. During my junior year, our football team had won the Nationals thanks to me and the emergency help that I gave them. During the finals in the Nationals, the star quarterback had gotten injured and so I had to play in his place.


    Coach believed in my skills and called my number to take over, I was surprised at first but then I decided to take over in order to gain more trophies. I had to pull all my abilities on this game, time freeze, unlimited stamina and throwing the ball without missing the catcher.


    Whenever somebody tried to tackle me while I was setting up the play I would time freeze and dodge the tackle giving me more time to toss the ball to whoever that was open. I made a comeback for them to win the whole thing and during baseball season I was hitting home run after home run, clearing up the bases whenever they were full.


    I got multiple trophies from that season and became the MVP. When basketball season came around I also dominated that. I learned a couple of new moves and I was able to free myself from double and triple teams. After winning the finals and becoming the MVP I was nominated as best highschool sportsman in the whole state.


    I was rewarded with multiple interviews and even the front page of the local city''s newspaper. I had become so famous that we had to move once again which annoyed Flo very much. Due to the popularity I started to have stalkers and Flo thought about having me change schools but I was able to convince her not to allow that.


    I had reporters follow me at first but after a while, they die down. When track and soccer season came around, I was able to dominate in both sports as our soccer team won the finals but our track team came up short as runner-ups. My trophy case was so full that we had to move some of them to the high school and even with that it was still pretty full by the end of the year.


    Sandra was starting to get jealous of all the attention that I was getting from the ladies. They even started to dislike her and shame her because they wanted to be with me, but I told her to be strong one day we won''t have to deal with any of these people. I had also gained a new ability during this time which shocked me because I thought I was stuck with these three abilities for the rest of my life.


    This ability was called the Golden Eye which allowed me to see 3 seconds into the future. I was excited about this and started to use it as much as I can in order to upgrade it to give me more seconds into the future. During this time we had gotten word that Ivy was spotted in West Africa from an investigator that we had hired to find her.


    I wanted to go do a DNA test on this child but I wasn''t sure how to go about it and if she would be hostile towards me when she saw me, a mother protecting her child is a dangerous one and I didn''t want to cross that line unless I had to, but something in me told me that I had to go find out. He told me that it was a baby girl and that she was two and a half years old and from the looks of it.


    I was shocked by this and also sad because I couldn''t be there for this baby girl but I had to really make sure so I prepared to go to Ghana in 2 weeks after getting the address. Rasta, Flo, and Opal had come with me. We arrived in Ghana and took a cab to the hotel to get some rest. This time we didn''t tell our family members that we were coming because it was strictly business and wanted to catch Ivy before she caught on to us and moved away.


    The next day we took a bus and headed down to Kumasi and then when we got to Kumasi in the evening we decided to get some rest because it was a long journey and to make up a plan on how we were going to do this. We didn''t know how we were going to approach Ivy.


    The next day we headed to the place where Ivy lived, when we got there it was quite a small town. There wasn''t much to see there, we got to her building and knocked on the door. We heard a voice saying\" I''m coming\", my heart started to pound fast because I recognized that voice as Ivy. I was very nervous to be meeting a potential child of mines.


    When Ivy opened the door she was surprised to see all of us there. Just when I thought she was going to get angry she just smiled at us and welcomed us inside. We were confused by this and she explained that all she wanted was a child and I was able to give her one.


    I told her that what she did was unacceptable but she ignored me and went to call the child. \"Isabella\" she called her. I was surprised and asked why she named her that and she said that she thought it was a beautiful name. I had no problem with the name when I saw the child running up to her.


    I started to have tears in my ears because it hit me that this child had no father to father her and it made me quite sad and angry she went through all that. Isabella went and hid behind her mother because she had no clue who we were. She looked just like me with her light brown eyes and brown soft skin.


    She had a lot of hair and looked a little bit slim, she had such a cute face. When we all saw her we all melted away and forgot about the anger that we felt for Ivy. Ivy then pointed at me and told Isabella that I was her father, Isabella got excited and started staring at me but she did not approach me.


    I had been a father before so this was nothing new to me, I started talking to her and letting her know that everything is okay and that she shouldn''t be scared to approach me. She looked at her mother to confirm if it was okay to approach me and Ivy simply nodded her head to let her go and push her towards me.


    Isabella came up to me and took out her hand to shake my hand but I grabbed her up and hugged her as I apologized for not being in her life. After that we started to hit it off, we were inseparable during that time. Ivy even made some food for us and gave us a room to sleep in but we humbly rejected it because it wasn''t big enough to house all of us.


    I had Rasta, Opal, and Flo leave for the night while I stayed with Isabella. Ivy had changed a lot after having a baby she was more calmer and didn''t seem much crazy compared to the previous time I met her. She made some food for us and we ate while she told me everything about Isabella.


    She asked me if I was still playing sports which I told her that I was. I told her that I wanted them to move back to the States and that I have a house for them to live in Ivy was excited by this and accepted my proposal. It was late at night and Isabella had fallen asleep in my arms. I took her to her bed and tucked her in.


    Ivy had apologized for what she had done and told me that she was desperate for a child, I told her I forgave her after I seeing Isabella I had calmed down. She told me that if she had a boy we probably wouldn''t see her again. I asked her why, and she told me she was next in line to take over the family business but unfortunately, she was not a male so her parents were looking for a male to take over the business.


    When they found out that Ivy had a girl they gave up on her and gotten somebody else to take over, which calmed Ivy down and allowed her to live her life the way she wanted to. As she talked she was coming closer to me and started to feel on my body stating that it''s been a while since she got some pole.


    I told her that I have a girlfriend back home so we have to do proper introductions before we could move on to anything. She was sad about this outcome but still managed to slip her hand in my pants and instantly getting horny because the moment she made contact with me my pole reacted but I was trying hard to resist and now she was grabbing me hard and all my defenses crumbled as we both gave into our wild desires.

 36 Back!

    After a wild night with Ivy, my siblings showed up the next day to have breakfast with us. Isabella was still like a shadow to me following me everywhere. I spent a lot of time with her, I got her all ready for the day by brushing her teeth and even bathed her. After I decided to take her out to go have some fun.


    I took her around town and did some shopping for her and Ivy. Everything felt so natural with Isabella even all my siblings were looking at me like they had no clue who I was due to this change and how I was taking care of Isabella like I have done this before which in truth I had, but I wasn''t going to tell them.


    We spent a few days out there until we had to leave because my classes were starting soon. I had Ivy pack up and get ready to leave for the states. Flo asked me what arrangements I made for them, and I told her that I would like them to stay with us since we have so many vacant rooms available. Flo wasn''t too happy with Ivy coming to live with us, but since I was the one providing everything in the house she had no choice.


    Ivy also tried to talk to Flo again but Flo didn''t seem like she was interested so she just left her alone. They finally got everything packed up and ready to leave for the states. It was a long trip, but Isabella enjoyed being on a plane for the first time and was very excited to be spending time with me. I treated her to everything that she pointed at.


    Ivy even started to get jealous that I was treating her so well, but she didn''t take it too seriously. We had even done the deed in the airplane bathroom which surprised even me. I had no idea that I was even capable of doing such a thing so far up the groud, but I achieved it.


    We finally got home, Ivy and Isabella were surprised to see our huge mansion like a house. Ivy asked whether we hit the lottery and I told her no it was from investments and sponsors for basketball. While I was playing last year I had gained a lot of Fame, she was surprised and said are you really that good. I shrugged and said come to see me play a game and find out.


    We showed them to a room so they could settle down. The next day we started to discuss what we were going to do next, I told Ivy that Isabella had to enroll in school and we have to register her as my daughter due to her being born out of the country. After getting all the details arranged we had enrolled her in a private school nearby and went shopping for her.


    It was my senior year so I decided to only focus on 2 sports which were Basketball and Football. The football team had started training already when I contacted the coach to let him know that I''ll be playing again for him this season, causing him to get excited. After that, I told all the other coaches that I wouldn''t be joining their teams this year.


    The next day I went to go pick up Sandra to come to the house to meet them as soon as Sandra saw Ivy she attacked her, because of what she did the last time she was there with her. Sandra had been depressed and had felt bad about herself and she had finally gotten over it and here comes this lady in front of her once again.


    I quickly stopped her and I told her to calm down and that there''s a child amongst us. When Sandra saw Isabella she immediately melted and thought she was so cute but then she took a closer look and noticed that she looked like me and started to have a bad feeling and asked whose child is this.


    I could only smile in worry and say that''s my child and that Ivy is the mother. Sandra just lost it and started even cursing in Spanish. I told her to calm down and then it was from that time when we were all together and that it wasn''t my fault, that''s when I gave Ivy a signal to go and apologize to her. Ivy quickly apologized to her and told her that it''s all her fault.


    Ivy told Sandra that she was desperate and she didn''t mean to hurt or get in between my family. Sandra calmed down and listened to her story. Sandra was shocked to know that Ivy''s family was rushing her to have a child. Sandra said that she was still in high school and not ready for all this drama.


    Sandra said that she would have to think about everything that happened today and let me know whether she wants to move on with this relationship or end it. I told her she should think about it because I want to spend the rest of my life with her which made her heart melt even more as she realized that I was seriously considering being with her forever. I went to drop her off after the whole scenario.

 37 Sandra POV

    Sandra first-person speaker:


    The next day I had slept and woke up thinking about everything that happened with me and Eazy yesterday. I had tossed and turned all night long and wasn''t able to sleep well. I decided to ask my parents about this since I''ve never really been in a serious relationship and this was the first time that I truly enjoyed being with a man.


    This is the same guy that had paid for all the expenses for my family trip and had even gone out of his comfort zone to visit my country. My whole family knows him including the ones in Cuba, with the love that I have for him getting in the way of my pride. I really needed to talk to somebody to get this off my chest.


    In the morning before I went to school to I had approached my parents and told them about the situation they were shocked to hear about everything that had happened and didn''t even blame Eazy for it. They told me that it was not his fault at all and everything happens for a reason. Just because this happened in an accident he shouldn''t neglect that woman and the child and that I shouldn''t be too selfish.


    They said I should try to work things out with him because he''s a good man and he''s also going places and will be able to take care of me in the future as I work on my own dreams. I agreed to them but deep down inside I didn''t feel too good about Eazy with that crazy girl Ivy so I decided to keep thinking on it and I had even prayed to God to give me answers, but he never responded back.


    During school time I avoided him even when he tried to chase me down I told him to just leave me alone for now because I''m still thinking about it. He reassured me that he would still treat me the same and he would one day marry me if I choose to stick with him this made me tear up a little because I''ve always wanted a white wedding and saw in movies how beautiful it was without even knowing the drama that came with it.


    I went through all my classes absent-mindedly. I know I needed to focus because I was in my senior year but on that day I was just totally out of it, even during track practice after school I didn''t have the energy to run so the coach even had to send me home to get some rest. I talked to my parents some more and I finally came to a decision and that decision was to move on with my life. I have college coming up and I don''t want to be worrying about somebody else''s child or getting distracted by another woman.


    Some of my family members back home in Cuba were depending on me to be successful in order to help them out. I contacted Eazy to come to pick me up for dinner, we went to Burger King since I didn''t want to make it any fancy outing since I knew it was a breakup. Eazy had a bad feeling about this because normally if we''re going to celebrate something we would go to a fancy restaurant, but we came to a fast food joint.


    I also felt sad that I was losing Eazy because I gave him my all even my virginity but my pride wouldn''t let me be with him maybe in the future if we cross paths again, but until now it''s best that we go our separate ways. After leaving the restaurant he dropped me off at home and I told my parents everything that happened. They were not too happy with me for a few weeks but eventually got over it.


    I knew that everything that had happened wasn''t his fault but it was hard accepting the hard facts that were there and somehow I even blamed myself for what had happened because if I had taken care of him well all that wouldn''t have happened so this started to affect my daily life but I decided to push through it even though my grades started to drop and my performance at track wasn''t as good I pushed through until I was able to graduate and get into a good college where in the future who knows what would happen


    End of Sandra POV

 38 Ah Whatever

    I couldn''t believe that after everything I had done for this girl Sandra she would break up with me because of something that wasn''t even my fault, but I wasn''t going to get ruffled about it because I knew with the fame that I would be having the future women with naturally come flocking in, so I continued my daily life spending time with Isabella had brought joy to my life.


    It helped me forget about Sandra fairly quickly. I contacted LeBron and told him what had happened and him being a great guy flew all the way down to come to hang out with me. He told me about his rookie year in the NBA and about how he failed to get his team to the playoffs in his first year, but he had received the rookie of the year, even after receiving the rookie of the year trophy he still wasn''t happy.


    Lebron wanted to rise up to the next level but his teammates seem like they didn''t want to. I knew in the future that Lebron would eventually leave the team and come back to win a championship for them, but this time it''ll be different because I''ll be around and maybe he would leave his team to join my team and then perhaps, later on, we can both go back to his city and win one for his team.


    We decided to have a one-on-one match as Isabella sat on the side with Ivy watching the game. Isabella was excited to see me play and was cheering for me. Lebron shot it to see who would get the ball first and he made it when it was my time to shoot for the ball he told me that I would make it and if I made it he would get the ball this made me laugh because as soon as I shot it I did make it. Lebron started off with the ball.


    Lebron dribbled up to me did a spin move around me and dunked it. When Isabella saw this she started to boo him in disappointment. I laughed and told her to wait I''ll show her something even better. LeBron could only roll his eyes and say what could a high schooler do to an NBA player that won rookie of the year. I reassured him that I''m not a pushover.


    Lebron got the ball again and dribbled up and shot it in front of me. I didn''t even contest as he made the shot giving him another point making it 2-0. LeBron asked me how many points we are playing too and I told him 7, he nodded his head and checked the ball up again. This time as soon as he checked the ball he shot it from the three-point line to add two more points giving him 4 points.


    He asked me whether I''ve been training or just been dickin around playing Daddy during this whole year causing me to laugh. I told him to just keep quiet and check up the ball. Just when LeBron was about to dribble up I just time froze him to steal the ball from him making him surprised and not aware that I had gone up to the 3 pt line to shoot it for two points.


    I dribbled the ball very fast in between my legs and pretended I was going one way but switched direction real quick crossing him over and making him fall on his butt as I did a step back into the three-point line and unleashed another two pointers on him. Isabella was cheering me on the side. Ivy who followed basketball a little knew who LeBron James was and was surprised that I could easily take the lead on him.


    After getting the ball back and was even able to cross him up LeBron was quite embarrassed that he had gotten crossed over because even in the NBA that would never happen to him, he appreciated the competition that I always brought to him and thought that I was unique.


    We check the ball up again and this time LeBron told me that this is a game point and he wasn''t going to let me score this one point. I smirked at him and told him that he can cry all he wants but he''s definitely going down. I started dribbling away from him but he followed me closely so I did a step back and pretended like I was going to shoot getting him in the air as I sped past him and dunk the ball to win the game.


    LeBron was surprised by this and congratulated me on beating an NBA star. I laughed at this and told him that I''m already playing at the NBA level with my skills so there''s nothing to be ashamed of. LeBron laughed embarrassed and said\" but you''re still in high school\" and started asking me what college I was going to or if I''m even going to go to college.


    I told him that I definitely will because I promised my mom that I would at least spend one year in college before going to the NBA. LeBron respected me for that and wished me good luck. LeBron kind of felt regretful that he had skipped college but his family needed help with money so he had to do what he had to do. After the game, we all went out to eat at a nice restaurant.


    Everything was taken care of by Lebron and when we had gotten there everybody was surprised to see LeBron there and was even cheering for him. Some bolder fans tried to ask him for an autograph but my security detail that was with us at shooed them away. I forgot this guy was famous.

 39 Moving On

    After returning from the restaurant I chatted with LeBron a little bit before we separated and said our goodbyes. I wish him luck in the upcoming season and told him to train hard and maybe he would make it to the playoffs this year.


    LeBron thanked me for his wishes and then left soon after. I had quite a day and I was tired mentally after this and decided to hit the sack. We were doing training for football season upcoming games. Coach told us that we have a scrimmage in a week with a team close by.


    The main quarterback had made a comeback from his injury so I went back to being a kicker, even though coach wanted me to become the official quarterback I told him I couldn''t I didn''t want to stress myself too much with that but I agree to be the backup quarterback in case anything ever happened to him.


    The coach was still happy with the outcome, we continue to train before the game finally came and there wasn''t much to it. We dominated by so many points that it wasn''t even worth saying. After that game Coach was ready to give us a schedule for this season.


    Our first game was in two weeks against one of our rival teams. Normally every year it''s a big deal and there''s always fights after the game due to the number of people that come to see it. I didn''t want Isabella to come just because of that and decided to let her come see my second game where it was much safer.


    Isabella was also getting used to school and was doing quite well, Ivy, on the other hand, was starting to get bored and decided to start taking classes in order to start working on her dreams. Ivy wanted to learn about a business so that she could support my business in the future.


    Opal had also started High School which she was excited about. I would see her once in a while in our school''s hallways and sometimes she would talk to me and sometimes she would just stick out her tongue at me. Everybody knew her as the captain of the basketball team''s sister so some people were trying to become friends with her just because of that.


    She wasn''t too happy about it and vowed to transfer schools after the semester ended. Rasta was also almost done with his classes and Flo was just trying to take care of everything around the house and make sure everybody was good before starting her own business.


    It was my senior year and I was still trying to decide what college I was going to get into. I got an offer from almost every school out there with a basketball program. They all wanted me to join their school and I had a decision to make.


    It was between three teams that I wanted to join which was the University of Maryland, North Carolina or Duke. I know Duke and North Carolina had good teams but the Maryland teams were just okay but due to it being so close to home that''s the only reason why I wanted to go there and I knew that if I went to Maryland University I will be able to dominate and bring them a championship.


    They were excited to see that I was still going to be in Maryland and didn''t want me to go too far. Isabella was also happy it was her third birthday so we threw a big party for her. I invited all my friends over including Basketball, Track, Soccer, Baseball, and Football close friends.


    They were all surprised that I had a child when they received the invitation. This party was so big even though it was a children''s party there were more grown-ups than children there. I had rented out a big space for this since I didn''t want everybody to know where I lived and with human nature, I knew some people will probably get jealous and try to harm my family through that.


    Even Isabella''s so-called new godfather LeBron James himself had shown up for this party which surprises everybody that was there. They didn''t think I knew a star like LeBron and were starstruck after seeing him there. I told them that this was a celebration for Isabella so they shouldn''t disturb LeBron.


    As the party went on we had a lot of performances and entertainers. We had clowns come and perform and even a few And1 players came to do some tricks for everybody to see. LeBron was surprised to see so many people there and even the And1 players were there doing tricks for the kids.


    They were quite expensive to hire but it was totally worth it because I got to meet a couple of them and they remembered me from the tournament last year, some of them wanted to play against me like The Professor. We had a huge Court nearby so we quickly went to set up a quick game to 5.


    Everybody had stopped what they were doing to watch the game between me and The Professor. LeBron was the hype man on the mic as we got the game started. I told Professor he could have the ball first, so he checked up the ball then he started trying to cross me over which he succeeded because he was extremely fast and did all these tricks.


    He had the crowd cheering while getting them pumped up. He managed to score the first point with a layup after speeding right by me. We checked it up again and as soon as I checked it out to him he took the shot and made it. Isabella was getting sad that her daddy was losing so she started cheering for me saying \"Zaddy please crushing this guy (baby words).


    I had to get serious now and said sorry Professor it''s time to put you down. I time froze the ball and stole it from him. Everybody was surprised included the Professor and his teammates because hardly anybody can steal the ball from Professor, but a high school student just did it, as soon as I stole the ball I went in and dunked the ball causing the crowd to erupt and Isabella was also happy.


    I checked it up again and I shot the ball after doing a step back to the 3-point line. I made it and added 2 more points, after that I finished him with a half-court shot winning the game. Professor had nothing but respect for me after beating him. He asked me if I wanted to join the And1 team but I laughed and told him that I have bigger plans for basketball.


    I told him if he ever needs someone to sub in an important match he can call me, I''m willing to make a guest appearance in one of their episodes. We exchanged contact information and the party went on. This party went on till late in the night. Isabella had gone to sleep around 9 p.m. due to being tired from the exciting day as the grown-ups got the party going.


    It became a huge party and several stars were there to witness it and to enjoy. LeBron ended up becoming the DJ and MC while the And1 team got on the dance floor and started doing dance moves with basketballs after 12 am Flo came and shut down the party saying it was late. Everybody exited out and I thank everybody as they left.


    I appreciated everybody that came through and made this party lit. The next day Flo made us get up to go to church so that we can go thank God for adding another year to Isabella''s life. I was beyond tired when I got there but I decided to sit through it.

 40 Senior Year

    Our first football game started the following week we were playing against one of our rivals from Blake High School. It started off okay but during the half-time quarterback had gotten injured so they had to bring up the backup quarterback which had taken us back quite a bit.


    We were down by 7 points and our backup quarterback wasn''t doing too well so the coach called me to step it up in the quarterback position, I didn''t want to but I didn''t want to see us lose either. I started the play as my blockers were holding the line for me. I saw one of the runner''s backs open so I tossed the ball to him and he ran the ball but he didn''t get too far before he was tackled.


    I started up a play again this time I called for a hail Mary because I wanted to quickly score and get this game over with, due to this play I knew that I would need more time for them to get open and my blockers wouldn''t be able to hold off the line for long.


    As soon as the play started the players jetted off to the goal line, two of them were tightly defended but the other two had gotten free from the men and were approaching the goal line, just when I was about to throw the ball one of Blake''s teams defenders had gotten through my line and was about to tackle me.


    I quickly used the time to freeze and dodged his tackle. In a running motion, I quickly unleashed a powerful throw towards the end of the goal line for the open man on my right. He caught the ball but the guy that was defending him quickly tackled him making him drop the ball. I was so mad but there''s nothing I can do about it.


    It was the perfect pass it''s just that the guy couldn''t hold onto the ball. I didn''t honestly want to wear out the guys anymore because they looked tired after doing that hail Mary, having them run down the field can be extremely exhausting so I decided to change up the play but didn''t have many options left so I decided to go for a short play that way we can just get the first down.


    I called for a shorter play which they were happy about and appreciated that I wasn''t making them run down to the goal line again. The play started in the guy to my very left round rushed forward then cut back and I passed it to him quickly he caught the ball and juked out the person defending him causing the guy to fall and he was free to go all the way down to score the touchdown.


    I couldn''t believe I was able to make that play become a touchdown instead of the Hail Mary so I learned a new concept after that. I was used to doing hail Marys but never other plays. We decided to not do the field goal and go for the two points that way we can take the lead by one point.


    Time unfroze back as the guy was laying on the ground in pain but I had made the touchdown giving us the one-point lead. The coach was happy about this and ran up to me to hug me. I wasn''t having any of that so I pushed him away. We ended up on the defensive side and a Blake team was tight because we had them on lockdown.


    Our morale was at an all-time high and we weren''t having it so we ended up with an interception. Whenever I saw a hole in their defense I ran the ball, at one point I was clearing the land nobody was near me so I just took it all the way down and scored a touchdown. I was the fastest person on the field so I was able to do that.


    Nobody could catch me as the game went on I was dominating hard. I even stepped up on the defense side and got me an interception due to the time freeze. I scored right after I intercepted the ball. I didn''t want anybody to touch me when I ran down there, those guys were huge and if I got tackled by one of them I''ll snap you like a twig.


    The game went on and eventually, we won it by over 20 points. The coach was happy, the team was happy, everybody was happy. We went to celebrate after the game because it was a huge victory for us, it was the first game and we won by 20 + points even though the quarterback was out of commission we still ended up celebrating.


    Isabella was knocked out when I got home so I kissed her goodnight and went to bed, the next day was a weekend so we decided to just hang out. I took Isabella and Ivy out to go shopping for some more accessories for the house and school. Everywhere we went people were shaking my hand and asking for autographs.


    After a while, Isabella started to get annoyed and told the security that was watching over us to not let anybody near us anymore. I was surprised that they had gotten that close. The next day we went to church to praise the Lord after we came home and had a movie time it was quite a relaxing weekend.


    School started back up the following day, the week went by as we had another game on Friday I ended up helping them out again because we started falling short due to the backup quarterback wasn''t up to par on his job. The coach had to depend on me again which I didn''t mind. We easily won the game that game thanks to me.

 41 Festival

    Another Friday had come by we won another football game and felt like we were on cloud nine. After a few games due to the football team not winning too many games in the past coach was happy with this continuous wins, and wanted to continue using me as a quarterback among other things.


    I know that I would have to put a stop to it soon since the basketball season was coming up soon. After the game and we were celebrating at a restaurant when I took my phone to check the time and noticed I had gotten a text from LeBron, so I quickly checked the message.


    It said that tomorrow they were having a festival over at Akron Ohio. I got excited when I saw this text and quickly left the team saying that I had things to do. They were surprised by this but let me go since I had helped them quite a bit with these past games.


    When I got home I told the whole family about it and asked if anybody wants to go with me that way I can book the plane tickets to see if we can get a flight out there tonight. Flo declined to go after hearing Ivy say that she wanted to go. Rasta also declined to go which surprised me because he normally wanted to go everywhere with me but I didn''t say anything. I had security detail going with me so I didn''t really mind.


    Opal, Ivy, and Isabella were the lucky three that were going with me along with my security guard. Isabella was excited after she found out she was going to get on the plane again. Going on the plane always excited her. That night I found a flight that was going out to Ohio around 4 am, so we quickly got ready.


    We got to the airport and boarded the flight later on in the night. The airport was quite quiet at this time of the night, there was still is a few people that were boarding in the planes. We found our seats and that''s when I relaxed a little bit after seeing that we made it.


    The flight the trip was long but short we reached Ohio in a few hours, and after coming off the plane I had notified LeBron when we have gotten to the airport. LeBron sent a car to come to pick us up and when we got to the airport there was a strange guy holding a sign with my name on it.


    The guy had a basketball on his head which made me laugh quite hard when I saw this. I was wondering why Lebron had set this guy up like this. The guy noticed this and said that this weekend was a basketball festival, so everybody was in the festive mode when it came to basketball.


    Isabella was excited about the festival after seeing the man''s hat. We got on the vehicle and left for Lebron''s home. We went through a couple of security checks before we got to his home, it seemed like he had gotten the place renovated from the last time I was there which shocked me.


    After hearing that I also got excited about this festival and I told him to sign me up. After having breakfast we left for the festival which was in downtown Akron, the place was full of basketball activities and there was a huge Court in the center of it which I assumed was going to be where the basketball tournament was taking place.


    They had many games even some arcade games were located there when I was a kid in my previous life I used to love video games, so I decided to try some of the games with Isabella. We tried some of the portable basketball games. A guy that was working with the hardest portable basket was ripping off people with his basketball games.


    People were in the Line struggling to make their shots to win the oversized stuffed animals. When it was finally my turn I asked Isabella which animal she wanted and she told me she wanted the black panther, so I told the guy to get the Black panther ready for me but he didn''t take me seriously and took my money and prepared me to take the shot.


    The basket was pretty far for people who didn''t play basketball so it was no wonder that most people couldn''t shoot it and in order to win that black panther that was as big as a grown man I had to make at least five baskets in order.


    I shot the ball first and made it, the guy said it was a lucky shot so I continue to make the shots. The guy started to grow nervous thinking if i was some kind of NBA superstar. I finally made all five winning the prize. The guy didn''t look too happy about it and the crowd was cheering because most of the people there got ripped off by him.


    Some people even started to take the opportunity to pay me to get them some off the supersize dolls for them which I didn''t mind since the guy was such a dick to me in the first place. I started shooting for everybody when they paid for me. The guy was so pissed off because he was losing all his prized possessions.


    The crowd was cheering for me as I made basket after basket, and a huge crowd had even appeared behind me at this point. LeBron had gotten word that I was causing trouble in one of the game stalls. He came to take a look and was laughing when he found out what exactly happened.


    The guy that worked the stall was hated for ripping off so many people, but he had finally met his match which was me. After I emptied out all his super-sized prizes that''s when I decided to leave, he was not happy at all after being cleared out and was even thinking of ways to get me back.


    LeBron saw that glare in his eyes and warned him not to try anything putting him back in his place remembering that he was just a vendor. LeBron''s event went by and people started to sign up for the one-on-one tournament.

 42 LeBron James one-on-one tournamen

    After the whole incident, everybody moved on and it was late in the evening after a few minutes there were fireworks going on and the registration booth had closed down as the tournament was going to be held the next day early in the morning.


    Isabella had fallen asleep after the fireworks so we went back to LeBron''s place to get some rest for the next day. The next morning we had our breakfast before heading out. I had gotten my jersey custom made, it was full of vendors that were paying me to advertise for them.


    When we got to the festival grounds again the place was packed, we made our way to where they were holding the one-on-one tournament. I started to prepare for my first match, every game was up to 11 points. Nobody worth mentioning had signed up for the tournament so I swept through all the competition until I received an injury on my shooting hand.


    I was going for a shot since the guy guarding me was shorter than me but he was very heavy sets and accidentally or at least I think he did it by accident tackled me and I fell awkwardly on my hand. I was in so much pain but I decided to play through it.


    LeBron was worried about me and asked me to sit out on this but I told him that he shouldn''t worry about me and that I would just play through it and see how it goes, if it''s too painful I''ll just forfeit the match.


    The screen from my head had popped up telling me that I had gotten an injury and it should be healed in 2 weeks. I was quite angry by this but knew that it was better and being injured for two years like the last time. I was wondering what kind of handicap it would give me this time since it was my shooting hand.


    I knew it would hinder me useless when it came to shooting, I decided to play the game to see what kind of effects it had on me. When the game started, I checked the status of my abilities and, Lord and behold I was limited once again but this time I was able to get only 3 shots, 3-time freezes, unlimited stamina, and one golden eye.


    Even though I was limited I knew I could still work with these limitations until I was healed. The finals started and I was playing against a guy I don''t remember from my past life but he was a few inches taller than me so I knew I had to be careful.


    I had gotten the ball first and checked it up to him, soon as I got the ball I used my ability to get one shot in just to get a lead. I made the first two points from the 3-pointer line. The guy got the ball because we were playing Nba rules.


    The guy was extremely fast and pasted me after crossing me over and he laid it up to get one point. I was never good at defense so I didn''t mind this point, I was just going to outshoot him. I got the ball once again checked it up. I did a pump fake to see whether he would be tempted to jump which baited him to jump.


    He was surprised by this but he knew that I was good and didn''t question my skills. He once again sped past me to make one point. I checked it out this time he was playing me fairly closely as ran inside into the post with the ball with him right next to me. I started posting him up and then did a hook shot to get one point, making the score 5-2.


    I didn''t have to use any ability for that one since I was so close to the basket. He got the ball again and drove in to score another point I was wondering why he wasn''t shooting any 2 pointers, but some people are different from the others and preferred to take it inside.


    I got the ball once again and used time freeze to get away from him a little bit and give me space to use my shooting ability from the three-point line giving me seven points but I was annoyed by this limiter. I started to pick up his game as just as he was about to pass me, I used GoldenEye to see into the future knew which move he was about to use.


    I stole the ball from him which surprised him before he could figure out what was going on I had already laid it up to give me eight points. At this point, all my skills were finished except for two-time freezes left, so I used the rest of the time freeze. By the time I had gotten to 10 points all my skills were used and I felt completely useless.


    I had no way of scoring again and this guy was way faster than me, and he seemed to be more skilled. Whenever he got the ball he could pass by me easily with that he was able to come back and the score was tied at 10:10. Every time I tried to score he blocked me or stole the ball.


    The pain that was going through my hand also made me miss every shot making this quite a standstill game for me. I hated that I had gotten injured and it had affected my game by so much, due to the shooting being my main position since the injury involved my shooting hand it affected me greatly and that even cost me the game.


    I ended up losing and the other guy easily won the 100k tournament. I was supposed to be the winner but ended up being the runner-up. LeBron was disappointed but he understood that I was injured but still had to respect me for being able to still play with my shooting hand.


    LeBron quickly ordered his driver to get me to the hospital to get it checked out. Isabella, Opal, and Ivy were worried about me but I told them that I would be okay and that they should stick with LeBron for the rest of the festival and try to enjoy themselves and then I''ll meet up with them once I''m done.

 43 Injured

    I went to the hospital and they did x-rays and all kinds of tests. The doctor told me that I''ll be able to be healthy in a few weeks which I knew that already since the display told me. They finally released me after a few hours and I was tired at this point. I had the driver take me back to Lebron''s place to rest.


    Lebron and the others hadn''t gotten back yet and we''re probably still enjoying themselves at the festival so I decided to just head to bed. I woke up in the middle of the night due to the alarm ringing off letting me know that a plane flight was coming up soon. We all had school the next day so we had to make our way back.


    I met up with LeBron and told him that we had to go as everybody was already packed up, LeBron thanked me for coming through on the short notice and apologized for the injury. He asked me how I was. I told him that in two weeks I should make a full recovery.


    He was happy about this apologizing to me once again. We made our way out and to the airport after boarding the plane and making our way back to the DMV(DC, Maryland, Virginia). We got home and got ready right away for school.


    When Rasta and Flo saw my hand cast they were freaking out and regretted that they weren''t there to protect me. I told them that it was a small injury and that I should make a full recovery in a few weeks. After convincing them I was okay for about 10 minutes plus I was finally released to go to school.


    When I got to school, everybody was worried about my injury. The foot Coach found out about this and was freaking out. He asked me during my lunch if I''ll be able to play the football game that was coming up this Friday. I told him that I could probably kick for him but as for anything that deals with throwing with my hand, I won''t be able to do that.


    Coach shook his head and asked what happened after I gave him the details he told me to stay away from basketball which shocked me because that was my main sport, so I had to put him in his place and tell him that football is just a small hobby that I''m using to pass time and to gain strength if it wasn''t for that I wouldn''t be playing at all so he should never speak to me about dropping a sport that I love.


    Coach kept quiet after that and understood he had overstepped his boundaries. Coach apologized and everything was cool again. I continue to train that week. I was training my legs and my upper body and the hand that was not injured so that I would not lose my edge once I come off the injury.


    I was able to make it to the game on Friday and became a kicker again for the team. The other team was playing were surprised to see a player in a cast still playing in the game, but after they saw me kick a field goal perfectly they had no doubt that I was skilled.


    Everybody was sad about getting our first loss but you can''t win them all right. The weekend came and went by as fast as the game. I had one more week until my injury was gone so I continue to train.


    Basketball season was coming up soon so the basketball coach met up with the seniors, as we started to meet up and discuss how we were going about this season and whether we had any players from JV trying out. I was able to sit in on the tryouts and noticed that we had a good group of players coming to the varsity team.


    I knew that the team would be in good hands after I have left for college. We picked up two new transfer students after winning the Nationals for three years in a row our school became famous. One was a center and one was a point guard, the center was slightly shorter than Momba.


    He had a wide range of skills under the basket, he can score better than Momba, but Momba could rebound and play defense better which complimented the way I played since I was more of a scorer than a defender and Momba didn''t mind not scoring many points. Brione had joined the team too as our SF(small forward) and was in our starting lineup.


    His speed couldn''t be rivaled, the two weeks had finally come up just in time for basketball season and football season was about to end soon. I made a full recovery gaining all my abilities back to normal which excited my basketball coach and he was happy to hear that I had healed and was ready for the first scrimmage game against Springbrook High.


    The football regular season had ended and we were heading to the Nationals to play. Those games were only held on Saturdays while the basketball games were held on Friday nights which was a good thing because if they were both held on the same day I would have to skip out on football.


    When the football coach learned I had recovered he immediately wanted me to play in the Nationals as the starting quarterback. I declined him at first but then he started crying and begging me which shocked me and made me agree. Friday finally came and the game against Springbrook High was about to go live.

 44 Eazy Win

    Basketball season has started and we were going to play at Springbrook High as visitors. When we got there the place was packed because everybody wanted to see this game even though it was just a scrimmage game.


    The school decided to still make money off this game by charging money at the door being so shameless. We went to greet everybody from the Spring Brook team before the match started. One guy from their team said that I should take it easy on them.


    This made me chuckle a bit as he told me that he was actually a fan of mines. His other teammates got mad and pulled him away with embarrassment written on their faces.


    Just a reminder of my team :


    Point Guard


    Starter: Iso


    Bench: D Rose(transfer)


    Shooting Guard


    Starter: Eazy


    Bench: Two, S two


    Small Forward:


    Starter: Brione


    Bench: Breeze


    Power Forward


    Starter: Flex


    Bench: Four


    Center


    Starter: Momba


    Bench: Kevin Love(transfer)


    The game went underway as we won the jump ball, Momba passed the ball to Iso who started to arrange for the attack. ISO passed it to Brione who quickly rushed passed his defender to lay it up giving us the first point even though I wanted the first point of the season and last season of my high school basketball career.


    I was still happy to give it to Brione and nobody else. The game continued since I was back to 100% I did a few shots not to discourage the other team. I went to sit on the bench for the rest of the first quarter, otherwise, they wouldn''t have any chance of coming back.


    During the second quarter game, the game was heated. The two new transfer students Derrick Rose and Kevin Love had come in to play just to get to feel for the games. The D Rose was not doing much due to being defended heavily while the center K Love was doing as he pleases inside the post.


    Spring Brooks teams center couldn''t stop K Love and that''s when the coach decided that when I was out of the game he would play K Love because Momba wasn''t much of a scorer but a defender and that complimented my game since I like to score more and not defend.


    We were winning by 8 points by the second half. We went to rest in the locker room as a coach was talking about slowing it down and then speeding it up. I had no clue what he was talking about but I guess he was just trying to run the time. D Rose came to talk to me and ask me why I only play for a few minutes when I was just getting hot.


    I told him that I was giving them an opportunity to play more this shocked him giving him a grateful look. Rose had seen several of my games and had come to respect me, he told me that the only reason why he came to the school was to play with me which surprised me.


    I ran down the court and dunked it and told him not to get intimidated by me and should play his game and never be scared to face off against someone. He was grateful for this small talk, after that his confidence came back and was playing with more energy.


    Even though I stole the ball from him a couple of times using time freeze I still respect his hustle. I play for the whole third quarter get in some points. We had a large margin because I was only shooting 3-pointers and they had even put every single person on their team to guard me but it still didn''t work.


    I have learned a lot of new tricks playing football and training over the summer even at the festival I gained some more knowledge on how to get rid of opponents and beat them off the dribble. The game continued as we pushed the lead to 15 points and then to 20 before the fourth-quarter came to an end.


    We were not even taking the game serious and only the Springbrook bench was out there playing so we allowed our bench to come out and duke it out with them too. The game ended with the points being 80-55, we had won by a large margin and weren''t going to stop there.


    We went to thank the other team for the match and then went out to celebrate like we usually do. One person I noticed was in the stands cheering for our team was Sandra. I was surprised she still came out to see the game even though I knew she was probably forced by her friends to just come out and have some fun.


    It felt good to see her again and was hoping that maybe we can link back up again. I went to say hi to her after the game and had almost kissed her out of habit and she almost returned it too until her friend stopped the both us and reality set in as we both started laughing and gave an awkward hug.


    I asked her if she was going to celebrate with us at the restaurant but she declined it as we went our separate ways. I was honestly happy to see she was doing good and it seemed like she had gotten even more beautiful than before. I didn''t want to chase after her because I''m not the type to do that.


    I respect boundaries and if it''s not meant to be God will send over another one or we will connect again. In my previous life, I always lived by the saying everything happens for a reason.

 45 Pennsylvania

    During this weekend I didn''t do much, there was a small basketball tournament that my sponsors wanted me to play in so I gladly accepted it and it was held on Sunday. I easily won this tournament doing interviews after and giving my sponsors a shout out.


    The tournament was local with not too many highlighted players. My whole crew had signed up after I had told them about it. They came to play even though it was a 1 verse 1 tournament and they heard that I was going to be playing but didn''t get intimidated.


    They decided to sign up to play against me, in the end, it was Momba that I was facing up against in the finals. Momba has easily beaten thanks to my speed and unlimited shots. I won the game taking all the prize money that was offered for the rewards.


    I had to replenish my ever draining bank accounts. I also started talking to Sandra again, we were texting here and there and soon after it became constantly. We kept texting each other until it felt like we were a couple again but Sandra didn''t want to get back too soon and decided to play hard to get with me.


    I decided to take a step back and slow it down for now and see how things go. As the weeks went by our football team had become a top seed. It was a good way to go out on my senior year with two of our teams in Nationals, even though the basketball season was still going on we were undefeated for a whole month.


    The holidays were now upon us and Isabella was excited to be spending her first Christmas in the states with her family. I had gotten her several gifts with Ivy, even though we weren''t together anymore she still respected me and loved me.


    I couldn''t just push her away after she had my child especially having the child as a reason why I haven''t kicked her out to the streets, but eventually, I have to let her get her own place and help her set up a business so she can earn for herself and be more Independence. If Ivy was to get married to another man in the process that would make me happy because I didn''t want to be with her.


    Occasionally she would come looking for me for some fun but I would have to put a stop to it sooner or later. Everybody was in the Christmas mood except for Rasta he had broken up with his Spanish girlfriend in Cuba and was kind of down after that but got over it real quick after he heard they were going Elk Mountain Ski Resort in Pennsylvania.


    We all packed up and were ready to go there for the whole weekend. It took us a few hours but we eventually reach there. The place was covered in snow and was a beautiful sight to see. We checked into the resort as we had received beautiful warm rooms.


    One guy was sitting out so I asked him whether we could join the game together and the group agreed to let us join the game. I was glad that none of them knew who I was since in my city I was practically famous. These guys seem like they never saw me before so I decided to continue playing.


    At first, I wasn''t getting any touches so the opponents started to leave me open, once my teammates saw that I was getting open, they decided to pass me the ball and every time I got the ball I just shot it right away. At first, they were mad that I was taking the shot because they didn''t think I would make it.


    They realize that I was making every shot even when I was not open. They were surprised by this and asked me if I was in the NBA. I laughed at this and told them that not yet but I will be in about 2 years. They were surprised by this and asked me where I was from.


    I told them I was from Maryland but they still had no clue who I was so we continue playing the game. I shot the lights out until everybody got tired of me winning the games and decided to call it a day. I went back to my room took a shower and went to go get pampered a little bit.


    They had a place in the resort where we could get massages so I decided to take that chance to get a little more relaxed when I got there I saw that my whole family had already beat me to it and they were there just relaxing getting massages. I quickly joined them and was telling last about the game that I had just played which surprised them.


    They did not think that there would be a basketball court in this resort. The day went by as everybody was relaxing and just getting to know the surrounding place and the history of the resort.


    That night Ivy had come to my room to have a little fun since we haven''t hooked up in a while as soon as I let her in she pounced on me like someone who hasn''t eaten for days. We made love all night until the morning when she walked out of my room with my t-shirt on.


    As soon as she came out she ran into Flo who could only shake her head as she quickly walked away. Ivy chuckled a little before making her way back to her room. The only reason why she left her room last night was that Isabella was sharing a room with Opal. She felt alone since she normally sleeps with Isabella so she took this opportunity to go join Eazy.


    After we all had breakfast we went to go try out snowboarding, we had to get instructions on it first so we took a quick class. The instructor was showing us how to maneuver and how to put on equipment, it was quite fascinating and I wondered if I could use my abilities to conquer this sport too but it was just a quick thought.


    I never thought of snowboarding professionally but it was still a nice experience to try. When we got all finished with our classes we finally got on the training grounds where we were putting on our equipment and getting ready to hop on the snow.


    It helped us as we had a trainer to each body, i started to slide down the snow path I fell a couple of times as did everybody else. Isabella was having the most fun as she was on ski''s while everybody else was trying their luck on a snowboard.


    It was fun once we got moving but once we fell we were having a very hard time getting back up. Luckily the trainers were around to help each of us out, we snowboarded throughout the afternoon until it was lunchtime, when we stopped to grab something to eat.


    After getting some lunch to eat you got back on the hill to snowboard some more, after a few hours we got the hang of it and was ready to fly on our own. Isabella was still being escorted due to being smaller than the rest of us.


    She continued to ski in the training area as we left to go do our own thing. The first time we were on our own we decided to hold a race that everybody was excited about. After I had one of the trainers set the race up for us.


    As soon as the guy put his arms down everybody started snowboarding down the mountain, it was beyond fun at this point the speed we were going was exhilarating and the rush excited me. Rasta tried to crash into me, but I time froze him in place and shifted my position with him barely missing me.


    As I unfreeze the time making him crashing to the ground causing us all to laugh as he lost his place in the race trying to get up. Surprisingly Opal was in the lead and flo was right behind her.


    I wasn''t too far off from Flo and Ivy was struggling due to the speed she wasn''t one to like speed like that so as soon as they had taken off she tried her best to slow down. She was nervous after witnessing the long mountain ahead of her.


    Flo ended up there first place as I came in second Opal came in third and Rasta surprisingly came back to pass ivy to receive 4th place. Ivy was in the last place due to not wanting to speed up. We decided to go one more round and this time the results were different.


    I had gotten first place this time after using my skills a couple of times. Rasta got a second-place as Opal was 3rd, Flo was 4th and Ivy was in the last place once again. This sport wasn''t for her everybody could tell, but it was still nice to experience that for the first time.


    When we went back to look for Isabella she was still having fun skiing down the small hill. I felt like Isabella was even better than me at skiing. After we had all linked up to go have dinner in the resorts five-star restaurants.


    While we were all enjoying our dinner an avalanche had been set off which came crashing down into the resort. Everybody was so scared, some people even thought that we were going to die.


    We have made it through even though we were trapped at least we had heat and electricity due to the backup generators. we spent 2 days until a rescue squad came to dig us out. During those two days, we bonded even Flo in Ivy started to talk again, Flo didn''t want to hold a grudge after what had happened.


    Flo knew that life could be short and she should definitely take care of her ever-growing family. The person who did her wrong in the past no longer existed. We had missed two days of school so when we got back home we decided to take one more day off just to get our minds together after what we had experienced.


    My coaches were nervous after they hadn''t seen or heard from me for 3 days and since we had a game coming up at the end of the week they were even more nervous to see that their star player was nowhere to be found.


    Eventually, I turned up on Thursday, they were so happy to see me that they even hugged me saying I should never go MIA again. I could only smile bitterly as this was going on in front of many students.


    Isabella''s teachers had actually called the cops to come to check up on us and when they saw that nobody was home they immediately put out a search warrant for us. They interviewed most of ours until they were able to get someone who knew where we were.


    They were able to tell them that we went up to Pennsylvania for the weekend and haven''t heard from us since then. That''s when they try to contact the resort but we were not getting anything, so they contacted the local police station around the resort to check upon us.


    That''s how they found out that there was an avalanche and because of the avalanche we didn''t have any signal to contact anybody to let them know that we were stuck but thanks to Isabella''s school we were saved before anything dramatic could happen.

 46 Games After Games

    When Friday finally came I was getting ready for the next basketball game. The team we were playing against this time was pretty good. They had two future superstars at the college level but these two weren''t able to make it to the NBA but they were still good enough while in high school.


    The point guard was called Jeff while the center was called Carlos. The game had started and we had won the jump ball thanks to Momba. ISO started the attack as he tried to drive it in but saw that Carlos was all over their base so he had to back it up and then pass it to me.


    As soon as ISO passed the ball to me half of the team started covering me. It seemed like everybody knew about my shots and now they were pressing me right from the start. This made me laugh as I passed it to Brione who was wide open and he took the shot for three points giving us our first point.


    The away team seemed to be confused and wondered whether they got their reports wrong about me being the only good one on the team. The game progressed as Carlos was playing really well in this game. Carlos was just bullying Momba in the post because he was faster than him.


    Momba still got a few blocks but it wasn''t enough to keep the score down. I had come out of the game for a bit just to let the newbies play a bit. As soon as I came out we started losing which I thought was funny but not funny at the same time.


    Jeff wasn''t doing too bad himself but it seemed like ISO had Jeff on lockdown but Jeff was still performing well as he got in multiple 3-pointers. After I had left the game the away team was quite happy to be winning. They started thinking that it was going to be an easy win until I decided to come back into the game.


    I had ISO give me the ball to bring it down as soon as I brought it in two people stepped up to defend me. I crossed in between them and ran to the three-point line and shot it. Everybody was amazed by the move that I had just made and was cheering loudly.


    I was grateful to all my fans and I always showed it by waving at them. I noticed that Sandra was in the stands waving at me, I waved back as I hope that I could talk to her more after the game. As the game progressed, I slowly made a comeback and gave us the lead.


    In one of the plays I brought the ball down and crossed up a guy so badly he broke his ankle. They had to take him out and call an ambulance to come and pick him up because it was that bad. I could see a small bone poking out which did not look too good.


    I kind of felt bad but it was hard to feel bad when the crowd was all cheering about the move that I had made. I prayed that the other guy heals properly, after that stunt nobody on the other team wanted to guard me which I didn''t blame them I had just broken somebody''s ankles and now he was in the hospital.


    I made a signal for everybody to calm down as I just took the shot from half court stunning the whole team. Everybody in the crowd got up and started pointing their hands up with the three sign due to me always making that point it had become a ritual to stand up and put up their hands to make a three sign as soon as they saw me throw that shot up.


    The media found it quite entertaining and it had even become a movement within the city whenever anybody saw me they will just put their hands up and make the 3 sign causing me to laugh, so when I saw the crowd do it and the other team had no clue what was going on.


    As soon as they saw that I had made it they were shocked beyond words. My teammates were used to it so they just cheered me on as we went to play defense again. On our next offensive play half, the away team was waiting at the half-court waiting for me that way I wouldn''t be shooting from there.


    As soon as Mamba had thrown the ball to me from the outbound I did calm down sign again this time most of my teammates that were about to run to the other side of the court to start the offense all stopped and started turning back to play defense because they knew I was going to shoot it and I was going to make it too.


    The crowd got up again and started pointing their hands up to the sky with three-point signs as I shot the ball right there from the other side of the Court. The away team was shocked beyond words and thought I had lost my mind but got serious as soon as they saw all my teammates going back to play defense as the ball went through the hoop like a water splash.


    The crowd went crazy as a coach has finally had enough and took me out of the game because we were winning by 20 + points and went on to easily win the game by 30 + points.


    The new transfers were doing pretty well even Brione l had done well in that game due to his speed nobody could keep up with him so he was able to easily maneuver his way around the court. Brione had been working on his shooting game all summer and had grown a few inches.


    After the game, we all went to celebrate. I invited Sandra but she rejected me once again I was wondering what I was doing wrong again and if we truly were not going to get back together I wouldn''t want to be wasting my time with her. I didn''t want to keep thinking about it all night and celebrated when my teammates.


    The next day was Saturday we had a football game and it was even broadcasting on our local channels as we had a home game this time. It was held at the University of Maryland. The team we were playing was pretty good and if it wasn''t for me they wouldn''t even put our football team in their eyes.


    The kickoff started and we had the ball first. I decided to be the catcher and received the ball as I ran up the field towards the team that was incoming. The coach was scared to let me do this play because he knew what happens if the team catches up to the runner.


    As soon as somebody was about to tackle me I dodged him by stepping to the side as I kept running another two players were tackling me from both of my sides. I quickly time froze and got out of there as soon as possible. Time unfroze and the guys tackled each other instead of me.


    I made my way down the field and eventually made a touchdown giving us the lead as soon as the game started. The coach was so happy about this and was celebrating nonstop. The game continued as we scored the field goal and was up on the lead. We were playing defense now and I told Coach to let me play this one defensive play because I wanted to hurry up and win this game.


    I was going to start pulling up all the stops to win this game as soon as possible. I had to first break the hearts of the opposite team to make them seem like there''s no chance so when the defensive play started, as soon as the quarterback initiated the play I time froze.


    I got through his defense and quickly stole the ball from him. As soon as I touched the ball time unfroze as I pulled it away from the quarterback. Everybody was surprised to see that I had gotten through the defense because nobody saw me do it. I ran to the opposite side of the field to get the touchdown.


    The other team was quite confused by this because the same person had scored two touchdowns in a row. They had never seen anything like that. A person playing the offense and defense scoring two touchdowns in a row was quite the accomplishment.


    The team had gotten quite shaken over my two touchdowns and was wondering if I would still have tricks up my sleeve. They weren''t discouraged like I thought they would be as they got ready to receive the ball. We up by two touchdowns now so they seemed like they were ready to get serious.


    After receiving the ball they ran it down but we were able to stop them. I told Coach to put me in one more time for the defensive play since it was near the goal line. After the quarterback started the play I time froze once again as I passed the defense line and tackled the quarterback.


    The time unfroze as I tackled the quarterback on the ground while we were in the air I had also grabbed the ball and rolled off him and started running towards the goal line as I scored another touchdown. The guys were all shocked by this and had never seen me so productive.


    Coach, on the other hand, was starting to pull hair out of his head from the happiness that he was feeling. Everybody on my team was looking at me strangely after I got three touchdowns in a row we decided to do a fake on the extra point which I easily time froze and dove into the end zone.


    Now the away team started to look discouraged and I was able to get some rest. They ended up not scoring again as we scored four more touchdowns without me in the game. The game was easily won which shocked everybody because the other team had never lost like this. We had become internet sensations as I had become more famous once again.


    Everybody thought that I was officially a football player not knowing that basketball was my true sport. We went to celebrate after as I got to relax after for the rest of the day. Saturday evening I decided to text Sandra and asked her if she wanted to go to the movies and she told me she was busy which I felt like it was a lie but there was nothing I can do about it.


    I just ended up hanging out with the family for the rest of the night. The next day we all went to church where all the youth congratulated me on winning the game yesterday. They had all came to watch and were cheering me on.


    I was grateful to them but I just wasn''t connected as much. My pastor kept trying to be extra nice to me after he had heard that I was a sports genius. I didn''t want anything to do with him after because I knew he was only being nice to me because of that. After church, we went to an all-you-can-eat buffet to just hang out and eat.


    I had once again tried my luck by inviting Sandra out once again but she rejected me once again so after that I had a feeling that I should probably just leave her alone and I stopped contacting her. I noticed that she wasn''t contacting me either, so I figured that maybe we should just go on our separate ways for real and left it alone for some time and decided to focus on my school and sports.

 47 Last Football Game

    This week went by uneventful except for the fact that the school is very festive as it was the last game of the football season that was coming up. Everybody was hyped about it even the news and ESPN talked about it all week. The Mayor of Maryland urged everybody to show up and support the local team even though we were not playing at home it was still something that we were looking forward to.


    Everybody was going to travel to Ohio State for the national final game. This game would determine who was the best high school football team in the UnitedStates. We were playing against a high school team in Ohio called the Buckeyes. They were the best team in the states and if it wasn''t for my interfering with my football team we probably wouldn''t have even made it to the playoffs.


    My school canceled the basketball game due to this game because they wanted everybody to show support and didn''t want me to be overworking myself and to get enough rest. The basketball coach had to forfeit the match giving us a loss.


    It was our first lost but they thought it was worth it to see the football team succeed, sometimes they had to make sacrifices and that was the sacrifice that they were willing to make which was one lost out of the regular season it wouldn''t harm them at all since they were already on a roll.


    The night before the game Sandra finally contacted me wishing me good luck on the game I ignored her text because I was honestly tired of going back and forth with her and just relax with Isabella. Isabella had noticed the changes in my mode and asked if I was okay. I quickly hugged her and gave her a big kiss.


    Rasta was in the corner watching all this and wondering whether he should start planning to make a family of his own but he knew that in order to do that he would need to start making money of his own, even though he had a lot invested he hadn''t gotten any returns back yet so he was just lingering around joining me when I needed more heads for a tournament.


    Rasta knew he couldn''t do that forever and he wasn''t even a baller, to begin with, so this made things hard on him. Flo was now free to enjoy herself as she had finished school and Ivy was now able to help out with the house so she was able to take a tour around the world, of course, all this was funded by me.


    I wanted her to be happy too she had taken good care of us for the longest time and I never really saw her take a break so every time she would reach a different country she would take a lot of pictures and send it to us. I really wanted to tour around the world before I joined the NBA knowing how crazy life would get.


    I decided I would do just that as soon as I graduate from high school and go for my summer break I will also tour around the world. I''ll try my luck at basketball tournaments that might show up while I''m in different countries, meeting different people.


    They heard they were going to get VIP treatment so they wanted to all show up to support. We were riding first class all the way to Ohio, when we got there they had sent a couple of limousines to come to pick us up. They had several limousines lined up with a whole bunch of security since we were away team they knew how crazy fans could get and will try anything to harm the opposing team in order to get their home team a win.


    We quickly boarded the limousines and it took us straight to our hotel. When we got there we were amazed by how fancy it looked. It had crystal glass windows, it looked beautiful and everybody was all wide-eyed by it. When we went inside it felt like we had just got into a vacation spot it was extremely fancy and comforting at the same time.


    They had a lot of plants and gave it the Amazon feel at the same time the modern feel. We all got to our rooms, Rasta had his own room while Opal, Ivy, and Isabella shared one. I also had my own room and it was different from everybody else''s is the star quarterback of the team they gave me a good treatment which made me feel good.


    The game was going to be broadcast in the evening starting at 7:30 p.m. at the Ohio State Stadium. It was early in the morning I had gotten some sleep after the trip and woke up to have some food with the family. After breakfast, I went to go get a massage and stretch my body to be ready for the match.


    The girl that was stretching and massaging my body was a fan of mines and had gotten turned on after feeling upon my body. When she was almost done she had reached under my towel and started to jerk me off. I was surprised by this and I asked her if I knew her from somewhere and she told me no and that she was just a fan.


    She told me that she was born in Maryland and was a big fan of our basketball team so she knew who I was. I could only shake my head as I let her continue because it felt good. After having a good time with her I left very relaxed and ready for the game.


    We made our way to the stadium and when we got there, my family and I went our separate ways. They had taken them to the VIP lounge to view the game while I went down to the basement to meet up with my other teammates. In order to get prepared coach gave us a pep talk which I totally started daydreaming about different things and had missed out a few things that he had said causing the team to laugh when they saw the face, I was making.


    They asked me if I had gotten some before the game I smiled and looked away causing everybody to laugh. We could hear the band playing the music up top, it was so refreshing and reminded me of those old sports movies with the cheerleaders and the bands. I couldn''t wait to go to college and experience this at a higher level.

 48 Final Football Game?

    The game had finally started, the stadium was bright as over a hundred thousand people came to witness this match. My teammates were nervous some even had the bubbles and had to use the restroom before the match. I told them to calm down and just play how they normally play but that still didn''t work which I didn''t mind because I was going to take over anyways.


    The coach was talking about some of the plays with us as we discussed what we were going to do first. There was a performance for the start of the game, Rihanna came and sang the national anthem for us at that time she wasn''t as popular as she was in the future. I even got to meet her at the end of the match which I''ll tell you guys about it later.


    The match started us we had won the coin toss and chose to receive the ball. The Buckeyes kicked the ball but the kicker had messed up so the ball had gone out of bounds. They had to kick it again and this time we received the ball close to the goal line and ran it up the field but we were stopped halfway through as we began to set up plays.


    I started as a quarterback and arranged the plays that I was going to use with the team. When I called for the start of the play everybody ran according to the play that I had given them due to having a basketball mind I had one of the players set a pick for another guy which surprised everybody there. The ref called an illegal play which caused everybody to laugh.


    Next play I threw the ball to my teammate and he made the catch, unfortunately, wasn''t able to get through far as he was tackled but we still got the first down and slowly made our way to the goal line. We were able to make the touchdown and the crowd was booing us due to most of them being Ohio natives but we ignored them. We made the extra point to give us two more points giving us an 8 point lead.


    The Buckeyes were not discouraged but were more motivated they quickly received the kickoff and started running the ball. The guy was called Bab and was running the ball extremely fast, he was able to weave through traffic like a Slytherin snake. Bab made his way past all the defenders and was able to break free defenders to get a touchdown which shocked everybody.


    I was quite impressed with Babs''s play as I sat on the sidelines watching all of this godown. They decided to go for the field goal not trying to take any chances as they caught up to us and we''re only losing by one point. The Buckeyes kicked the ball off once again as we received it but were stopped right away again as we were back on the offensive side. I set up the plays once again but this time I decided to run the ball by faking a Hail Mary.


    As soon as they all tried to tackle me I time froze them and jumped over them and when the time returned back to normal they fell down crashing into each other letting me easily make the touchdown. I celebrated with my teammates and decided to go for another two-point play as we did a fake, I found somebody open and tossed it to him to get the two extra points giving us a 16 point lead.


    The Buckeyes were surprised at how good I was and wanted to injure me. As the game continued we were going back and forth every time each time we easily scored a touchdown they would also score a touchdown but the only difference was we always went for the 2 point extra till the point that it had totaled up to become like another touchdown so the buckeyes were behind by 6 points due to the extra points.


    It was halftime and the score was 48-42 by half time, with my team in the lead by six points. They had a crazy performance with the band and cheerleaders and even Rihanna came to perform once again. She had a nice show going on and she was in total sync with the band as everybody enjoyed the show. Isabella was cheering for everybody while the rest of my family was just impressed by how big a high school football game could get.


    There were so many people there at the game. The VIP lounge that my family was in was a state-of-the-art room with multiple TV screens to view the game and plenty of food that Isabella went through like a lawnmower. My team was downstairs resting as the coach was giving us his famous pep talks and discussing how we can pull off this win because it was still a pretty close game.


    The coach was quite impressed by the buckeyes normally any other team would have given up by now after seeing how I played but they were playing even harder and seemed to be more excited to be playing a team that was just as good as them. They were still the best in the country for a few years in a row so they had the right to think like that and not give up.


    The halftime show continued as I heard everything going on upstairs I wish I could witness the show but unfortunately, I was stuck in front of Coach listening to him ramble on and off about things I didn''t really care about.

 49 Halloween special

    Flashback


    On this day on Halloween, everybody was getting prepared for it and this was supposed to be Isabella''s first Halloween as they were getting dressed. Isabella had dressed up as Minnie Mouse while I dressed up as Mickey Mouse to support my little daughter. Rasta had dressed up as Goofy while Opal dressed up as Clarabelle Cow.


    Ivy also came out as Daisy Duck in a sexy outfit that made me want to tear it apart and ravage her. We went trick-or-treating in the neighborhood as we went house to house collecting all kinds of candies. We met other kids who felt a little intimidated by our big group of Disney characters but we ignored them and kept doing our trick or treating.


    After we had heard that there was a carnival going on from John so we joined him on this carnival because he was going with his little sister. The carnival was jam-packed, there was a lot of people there. They had a whole lot of spooky decorations going on and a lot of Halloween games.


    They were even hosting a Halloween shootout which I definitely signed up for knowing that I couldn''t miss I would definitely win the prize which they hadn''t announced yet. We went around playing all kinds of games and were even able to go into a spooky house where Isabella was scared and cried her heart out making us leave to place right away.


    Rasta and Opal decided to finish it, Opal came out a little scared but Rasta still wasn''t intimidated at all. The carnival continued as I had won several prizes from the basketball game stand, the guy that was on the stand was pretty mad at me for never missing a shot and taking all his prizes but there was nothing he could do about it.


    He could only make a mental note to watch out for me next time. The shootouts had finally arrived as they announce the winner would get a trophy and a year supply of bubble gum I was shocked by this and thought that I don''t really need a supply of nasty minute lasting gum but whatever I''ll be giving them off to my friends, family, and school.


    The competition had started, there were several people that had registered and the competition was quite hot as they all got in their shots. Most of them missed their shots as we were all allowed five shots per person. I made all my shots from the 3-point line while some made 4 and 3. It was only a few people that were able to make all of them.


    We went on to the final round, the final round seemed to be a little tougher as we were given 10 shots, as we were shooting they had a few people dressed up in monster attires trying to scare us while we were shooting and distract us. The crowd was even cheering for the monsters, the contest ended and I ended up winning while the other guys weren''t able to make more than six points.


    When we got to the house there was a man dressed up in a white hockey mask standing there at my gate seemed like he was waiting for us. He had on the Jason outfit so I thought it was one of the trick-or-treaters just playing a trick. He was holding on to a knife which creeped me out a little bit but I figured it was Halloween so they''ll be people like this all over the place trying to make pranks on people.


    As soon as we got to the guy, we rolled down the window and asked him if he needed some candy because we thought he was trick or treating but as soon as we asked him. He approached the car and started attacking us, he was trying to stab the car with his knife in his hands which scared everybody.


    Rasta quickly got out the car and tried to attack him but he has pushed away for some weird reason the guy was super strong and was able to toss Rasta around like a rag doll. We were all scared and Isabella was crying while Opal was screaming her lungs out. I tried to punch the guy out but he easily tossed me out the way. Just when he was about to attack the ladies I time froze him and got into the car.


    Before he can reach the door he was surprised that the car had driven off a little bit as I put it in drive and drove straight at him running him over. Rasta had got up and ran into the car. Ivy was stumbling with the phone trying to call the police, we wondered what happened to our security guards in the house because it seemed like nobody was out there but then we remember that we had sent them all home to go trick or treating with their family.


    At this point, we were scared as we tried to drive off but the guy got right back up and jumped on the hood as he was blocking my view so I could not see where I was driving. I drove off and ended up into the woods and crashing into a tree the guy ended up taking us all out and then killing us all


    Sike just kidding Happy Halloween guys.


    It was all a bad dream.

 50 Final Football Game? 2

    Half time was over and we were heading back up to the field to continue the game. We were receiving the ball this time as the Buckeyes kicked it off. I told Coach to let me receive the ball to get a quick touch down but he was worried someone might try to injure me his star quarterback. Everyone was calling coach an idiot for letting his star quarterback receive the ball which made him feel even worse but I knew what I was doing.


    As soon as I received the ball I used GoldenEye to see three seconds in the future to know where the defense was more crowded at and avoided them. I used time freeze whenever I was close to being tackled and just mossed everybody on the Buckeyes team as I went in a scored a TD. Coach sighed a relief as he was glad no one tackled me and gave us a touchdown.


    The game continued in our favor as the Buckeyes slowly lose the will to come back as I was pulling all kinds of stops, inception, sacks, and touchdowns. I was untouchable and the whole country was watching this game. NFL and college football recruiters were eyeing me strongly but I knew that in the future I wouldn''t be playing football as much as I was playing basketball.


    The game continued on at this point the Buckeyes knew that they had lost and had given up as we scored touchdown after touchdown until the game was over. By the time the game was over, the score was 62 -114. This was a shock to everybody because they knew the Buckeyes don''t get run off like that but as soon as I went off using all my abilities they didn''t have a single chance to come back and that''s how I wanted to go out on the final football game of my high school.


    We went out with a bang and did it in style when we were going back to the tunnel we were waving at the crowd as everybody was cheering us on. Half of the crowd wasn''t too happy about their team losing but the other half was thrilled to see a good game. We were passing by a couple of girls when they flashed us causing us to all stop and have googly eyes.


    Coach quickly told us to run in as we laughed at what just happened then continued on. When we got to the changing rooms coach had given us a speech and was even tearing up thanking us for the best season he''s ever had in his life. The coach was very grateful to me and the whole team even thanked me as they all came in and hugged me. I told him it was no problem and we all went on to shower and get ready to leave.


    I checked out of the hotel as I met up with my family and they all congratulated me on a job well done and as soon as we came out of the hotel there were reporters everywhere chasing us. Luckily we had security as they escorted us into our vehicle in order to go to the airport. One of the reporters was able to get a question out which was\" how do you feel?\" which I simply smiled and said \"great \" before rolling up the window and waving at everybody.


    I could only laugh as we enjoyed our talk for quite some time until it was time for her to go. She gave me her number and told me to call her anytime just for laughs and giggles as I thanked her. My family was shocked that I could talk to a singer like Rihanna so casually and even get her number. Rasta was begging me for her number while Opal was just starstruck because she also loved Rihanna and her music.


    I asked her why didn''t she come to say hi to her but she said that she was so shocked that she forgot to. I could only shake my head and told her that on her birthday I would invite her over which made Opal very happy. We boarded the plane and headed for home. Coach told us to meet him at the school when you got back to Maryland so right after we got off the plane we went to the school and surprisingly there were a lot of people there waiting for us to show up to celebrate with us.


    They had a whole parade for the football team which surprised us. The whole city came to celebrate with us, we were excited and it seemed like nobody had worked that day as I and my family had gotten into an open-top vehicle as we rode down the road celebrating. There was music everywhere and people cheering for us. I had a lot of fun, and Isabella was sitting on my shoulders waving at everybody.


    I found it funny because she was so cute up there after the parade coach had taken us to the most expensive restaurant in the City and the restaurant had treated us quite well since they knew that we were the champions. It was quite a good day and I enjoyed myself along with my family and friends. The football team had never had this kind of win so it was kind of a big deal to the city to bring such a cup to it. Even though we had done that for the basketball team football was a more famous sport at the time so it was celebrated even more.

 51 Chilling With The Crew

    I hadn''t hung out with my boys in a while so I decided to organize a day with them. I decided to go to the gym to catch some workouts and do a few games. I connected with Shawn, Brione, John, Desmond, and Steven. I went to go pick them up and when we got to the gym they worked out for about an hour before heading to the basketball court located in the basement of the gym.


    When we got there, there was a group of middle-aged men shooting around in the game of 33. When they saw us approach one of the guys asked us if we wanted to run a game which we quickly agreed. I didn''t want to scare them off in this game so I decided to take it easy and have the others go at it and I''ll take one or two shots here and there. They got the ball first as they won the jump ball.


    We were running a full-court game while one of them was a ref for us. We were going to play NBA rules which surprised us because normally people don''t like to stop and go with the rules in an unofficial game but these guys seem like they knew what they were doing, maybe they play for a team back in their days. The game started their point guard just ran by everybody in my team and laid it up. He was quite fast for a semi-tall guy standing at 5''9.


    They told us that we were going to play till the timer ran out, they set the timer for 30 minutes which I didn''t mind. They got the first two points. Shawn brought the ball as he was running the point, he passed it to John then John passed it to me and I passed it to Brione. Brione passed it back to me because he saw that I was a little open so I took the shot to give us three points. The point guard on the team yelled at the guy covering me because he had given me some space to shoot it.


    The guy got mad and told him to screw off which caused me to laugh because they were already fighting and the game just began instead of working as a team. That was the mistake I assumed apparently they always talk to each other like that, it was nothing new. The point guard brought down the ball once again he blew past Shawn and was just about lay it up when Brione got there blocking his way. As soon as he saw Brione he smiled.


    Brione wondered what had happened but before he knew it somebody was flying up behind him as the point guard tossed up to his center and he caught it and dunked it on Brione. Brione was pissed that he had gone to help Shawn and he got dunked on, because of this Shawn apologized and told him that he would try to play better defense. Shawn was taken by surprise due to that point guards'' first step which was lethal to anybody playing defense on him.


    The shooting guard stopped at the three-point line and shot the ball and made it. I was surprised by the display on how organized they were playing, it was quite refreshing to see that they were working as a team. I called a timeout which the guys quickly said that that''s not allowed but then I was like hey do you guys want a good game or an easy game. The guys just laughed and let us have a second.


    I told my guys to calm down and try to work as a team these guys seem like they''ve to fight each other but they''re really deceiving us. After that talk, the guys calmed down and noticed that they were actually playing like a team. I told them it''s okay and that we haven''t played with each other in a while. WE got back in the game as Shawn was calm this time and he passed it to Steven.


    Steven was posting as he pretended like he was going to shoot the ball getting his defender to jump up as he went around him and was just about to lay it up when he saw the center coming up for the block while he was in the air so he brought the ball back down while still in the air and tossed it over to John who was open for the easy point.


    The old heads were surprised by the teamwork that we displace and remembered that time out had helped us. The game continued as we continued to play, there were 10 minutes left of the game and the score was tied. The old heads had been surprised that we were keeping up and it was all thanks to our teamwork and me keeping it quiet close whenever they started pulling away I will take a few shots to catch us up.


    After a while, they started seeing that I was the main guy of the team and started to double-team me which was a mistake because I could easily pass the ball which I did. John was wide-open when he took the shot but he missed it but Brione was able to rebound it and quickly lay It up giving us a two-point lead. The point guard brought their ball down once again, this guy has been given us hell due to his speed and techniques.


    He was like an Energizer Bunny always hopping around getting steals and was very active. He passed it to his center who was also given as hell because he was taller than everybody on our team so he was easily able to dunk it over John who was covering him. John was getting quite annoyed from getting dunked on all over the place and told me to stop playing around and start playing seriously.


    I could only shrug as I told him not to worry, we''re definitely going to win this game. When the old heads heard this all they did was laugh because they thought that they were taking it easy on us so in the final 5 minutes they were up by three points, that''s when they started to take it seriously. They started feeding the ball to the Center more due to the height advantage but then I would time freeze and go steal the ball from him causing them to be surprised as I passed it down to John who was running down the lane.


    They didn''t even see when he had gotten to the half-court as he was dunking the ball. They got mad about this and started playing hard. It would seem like the game had just gotten started as they were trying to keep us from scoring any more three-pointers, but they accidentally fouled me while I was shooting from the 3-point line giving me a 4-point play. I made the bucket surprising them as they finally realize that I had not missed a single shot during the game.


    That''s when they started to look at me seriously and asked me who I was and I told them that I just play for the basketball team on Paint Branch High School and they should come to see my game sometimes which they understood that I was in the team now but my shot still shouldn''t be at 100% which they were confused about. The game continues with us in the lead as it slowly expanded. When there were two minutes left I went off and heated up, Shawn gave me the ball every time as I was crossing them up and putting up points fast.


    The whole team was on me as they knew that I wasn''t going to pass the ball, all five of their players had started to cover me as I blew past them and I went in for the dunk. At this point, they were disheartened and had given up as the time was running out with one minute left. Shawn had passed me the ball as I decided to do my famous shot from the other side of the Court.


    They were surprised that I had shot it as soon as I had received the ball from the other side of the Court and when it went in they were beyond shocked as they all fell to the ground and told the guy that was running the timer to just end it because this game was a losing game from the beginning and that I was toying with them. They decided not to run another game with us. They thanked us for the good game and told me that they would come and see some of my games which I said that''s fine I can''t wait to see them out there.


    The game ended and we went to go get cleaned up and grab some lunch because we were extremely hungry. We went to a restaurant nearby to eat, everybody was surprised when I had only ordered vegetables. They asked me didn''t I need meat in order to gain muscles but I told them that meat slows you down and it affects your bloodstream. It''s honestly quite not healthy for your body, they asked me to give them the details later as we ate and enjoyed the good quality time together.


    After eating we went to go walk it off the food at the mall as we hung out and met some ladies out there. We chatted with them and did a little shopping after the ladies decided that we were cool and wanted to hang out with us some more so we took them to the movies and some of the guys had linked up with them but I had to go so I said my goodbyes and headed home.


    Isabella was waiting for me because she hadn''t seen me all day, she was mad that I had not hung with her but I explained to her what had happened and told her about my day calming her down as I went to tuck her in bed since it was getting late. The day was quite enjoyable as I lay back and thought of how much fun I had until I fell asleep.

 52 For The Kids

    The next day after church I went to a kids program with the basketball team where we were helping kids in the basketball program learn how to of the shoot, gribble, and practice with different techniques. It was fun working with the kids as I was able to take Ivy and Isabella with me they watched from the side as I played with the kids one on one.


    The kids enjoyed their time getting to play with actual basketball players, some kids kept asking me whether I was in the NBA but I had to tell them that I was still at high school and sooner or later they will be seeing me in the NBA. They started to cheer me on which got them all pumped up because they saw that I had kept shooting and had not missed yet after doing a little show for them.


    I was just shooting it from all sides of the Court even the grown-ups that had organized this event was surprised with my shooting and thought I was a monster. After the event, I had taken out Ivy end Isabella to go watch a basketball game. The 76ers were playing the Wizards so seem like Iverson was in town and wondered if I''ll be able to link up with him but that it would probably be impossible and didn''t know if he would remember me from his tournament a few years ago.


    We got seats real close to the front row seats and we were enjoying watching the game. The wizards were losing once again making me wish I was there to help them out. Iverson was having a killer game at halftime when they were about to go to the locker room Iverson had glanced my way and had actually noticed me as he nodded his head at me saying that he saw me and saying what''s up at the same time I nodded back and even Ivy had caught on and said: \"you know that guy\"?


    I told her I played in his tournament once which surprised Ivy and she said\" well do you know all the celebrities out there causing me to laugh and say\" no but obviously one day they''ll probably be normal people to me after a while\" which caused her to roll her eyes and say that even if I do become a celebrity she would never ask for my autograph. I could only shake my head as I told her to just never change even when I have. She could only shake her head and say \"kids these days\".


    I was surprised by this I knew that she was older than me but I''d honestly forgot after everything that had happened so after she said that made me realize how much older she was than me I didn''t want to think too much into it I knew she was around the same age as my older sister Flo so now I felt like I was a cougar chaser or something. The game continued on as the wizards tried to make a comeback but still ended up losing to a very hot Iverson who had caught on fire during the fourth quarter to put them out.


    I told him that if he loses his image would look bad on the media and mine will blow up and all that sounds troubling so I don''t really want to face you now unless you don''t care about what they say about you after the game. Iverson got mad and said `` I''m not going to lose to you first of all because you''re just from high school and I''m an actual NBA player. I quickly stopped him and said you know what let''s play so I can prove you wrong.


    The game got started the refs tried to stop it but they let us do it just for media coverage. They were trying to say that Iverson was a good role model for having a match with me so they thought of this as a petit match which was helping a poor boy who was meeting his fan for the first time. When I stepped on the paint I was surprised by how big the NBA courts were compared to the little gyms that I''m used to.


    It had been some time before I had gotten on the court so I had forgotten that feeling. The crowd started cheering being able to see a surprise game from an NBA star. Iverson asked one of the refs to come and watch over our game as Iverson said that since he''s the star he should get the ball first but I quickly stopped him and told him that this is my home court so once you''re at home you have to respect my rules and I got the ball first this surprised the media with the way I was talking to him.


    Iverson said, \"alright champ let''s do this\". The game was going up to six points, we were playing by ones and twos playground rules. We had to also let the ref know that too which Iverson could only shake his head as he thought that I was taking this way too seriously. I got in position and checked it up to Iverson, as soon as he passed it back I shot the ball from the three-point line. Iverson had let his guard down as he let me get the first two points, the media and the photographers were taken every footage as I shook my head and told Iverson that it was not too late to back out.


    Iverson just got mad and check the ball up as he tried to defend me as much as possible. I had grown quite a bit since the last time he saw me I was now 6''3 just a little bit taller than Iverson now and I know that I probably would be stuck there at that height for the rest of my life because I stopped growing but I didn''t mind this height at all.

 53 Allen Iverson Again?

    The game continued on as I had a two-point lead while Iverson was defending me heavily. I let him steal the ball as he got a little excited about that and he shot it from the three-point line which I let him and he missed it as I got the rebound, he chased after me trying to not let me shoot but as soon as I got to the three-point line I had my back turned to him so he did not think I would shoot it from there as I turned to my side and did a hook shot from the 3-point line.


    This move surprised Iverson as he thought that I was definitely going to miss this bucket since no one does a hook shot from the three-point line. As he ran to go get the rebound until the ball went through the basket giving me two more points. The crowd was now cheering me on and the media was just clicking away their cameras, Isabella was cheering for me on the side and Ivy was just shocked that I was holding my own against an All-Star player like Iverson.


    Iverson knew I could do things like that but he had been totally caught off guard, after that shot Iverson told everybody to calm down and that it was just a lucky shot as he started to get serious. I decided to do something that he always does to other people which was a crossover after he passed me the ball from the check-up I started to dribble towards the basket but then he pushed me back which surprised me as I asked him why if he was angry now? all he could do was laugh and say just play the damn ball.


    I pretended I was about to drive in as he played really close to me I pumped my brakes and slipped the ball behind my back as he tripped on his own feet, and I did a huge step back to the 3-point line and shot the ball and made it. The medical team rushed over to check to make sure everything was ok with Iverson''s ankles. They signed a relief as they were glad he did not get hurt after he had tripped on his foot.


    It looked like he had broken his ankles and they definitely did not want that to happen to him with him being the star player on the team.


    The media rushed up to me asking me questions about what school I go to and how I was able to do those moves. Iverson was just embarrassed and remembered the conversation we had before we started the game about the embarrassment and the media what they would say about him now. Iverson forgot about that as soon as he thought about me playing for the 76ers. Iverson remembered when I was at a younger age playing in his tournaments, he really wanted me now and contacted all the people who he knew on the team to try to get me on but what Iverson didn''t know is a lot of teams have been preparing for the draft when I finish my first year in college.


    This had really gotten to Him, Iverson remembered that I told him that he should be ready for the backlash and that quickly calmed him down as he continued to play with even more fire in his eyes. That very night after the lost Iverson had invited me to go out with him so I agreed and gave him my address to come and pick me up from there. I got home and I freshened up an hour later I was sitting out when Iverson arrived with his limousine, I got in and noticed that most of his teammates were in there too so we left and headed down to DC.


    There was a club called Love we had arrived at, we got in through the VIP entrance as we went to the VIP room which was on a higher level. They had a balcony so that we can see the folks downstairs and they can see us too. When I came onto the balcony everybody started staring at Iverson he simply nodded while I was waving at them this caused Iverson to laugh as he said that \"man you still such a child\"  I was surprised by this but I said \"yep \" and in my head, I told myself that I''ve been given a second chance in life so I''m going to live life like a superstar.


    The party went on as the hostess kept offering me drinks but I kept the declining them because I didn''t really trust anybody there to be getting drunk around. I wanted my mind to be sharpened and focused. I had some ladies come dance on me but when they started getting a little touchy I had to push them off because I didn''t want to get excited for no reason. I was getting tired of this crowd was getting kind of tired from the long day, so I told Iverson I''m ready to bounce after I had also gotten tired of him talking to me about the 76ers and how great it would be for me to be there.


    I once again told him that I''m not really in charge of that and that whatever the people at the NBA decide that''s where I''ll go he was telling me about how we can make a trade for whatever team I would land in. He told me he would take care of it if only I won''t leave him hanging but I told him I''ll think about it. My basketball team continued to play good and undefeated except for the one-loss that we had to forfeit due to the football game but we didn''t really care too much about that and kept playing.


    We were having our last match which was located in the University of Maryland against the triple threats Brothers Kevin Durant, James Harden, and Russell Westbrook. I was excited about the game but my teammates weren''t. They knew how good that team was as they ran through almost every team. I had to calm them down and assure them that they won''t be able to beat us with me on the team, all they could do was laugh embarrassed that they had looked down on their own selves. We had done a little extra training to get ready for this match as we knew that the triple threat would be hard to beat.

 54 Final Game

    The final game had started between the triple threat, we were all pumped for the game. We lost the tip-off but I froze time and stole the ball from them as I went up and shot my first shot to put three on the board. They weren''t surprised by this and kept playing, Durant came down with the ball and shot it from deep and tied up the game. I smiled at him knowing that he was about to take over. ISO tried to pass me the ball but Westbrook intercepted it and ran up for the dunk giving them the lead. I told ISO to relax and calm his nerves because it seemed like he was nervous.


    We have been here before so I don''t know why he was so nervous in the first place but we continue to play. I and Durant were going back and forth. Harden was a bit cold during this game so Durant and Westbrook were working together but no matter what they did I was still shooting my shot and by the time half had come we were up by 15 points. When we got into the locker room I checked my phone just for a quick second and noticed I had several missed calls from my ex-girlfriend Sandra''s father.


    I quickly returned the call and that''s when he had told me that there had been a huge accident and Sandra was hurt very bad and needed surgery right away but the only problem was that they didn''t have insurance and her father didn''t have the money to start the surgery so they were asking around if anybody had it but nobody had it and they called me as a last resort to see if I had it.


    I stopped everything I was doing and quickly rushed out everybody was confused by this and the coach was yelling at me to come back to this was the final game I can''t just bail on them now. I told them that it was an emergency and left without explaining anything to them and told them to continue the game and that we have the lead so they will be okay as I quickly got dressed and ran out. I caught a cab to the hospital that they were located at and quickly met up with Sandra''s family.


    Sandra''s father was so happy to see me he quickly hugged me with tears in his eyes, saying that he had no choice but to call me. I reassured him that it was okay as I went to pay the amount they needed for the surgery and it was quite an expensive surgery due to all the things they needed to fix. The cost came out to almost $100,000, thanks to all the bets that we have been making that year I was able to pay for the full amount.


    As soon as I paid they got to work with the surgery. I stayed with their family for some time and they could not stop thanking me enough for what I did but I told them it was no problem and that I had the money so why not use it to help a friend. Later on that night the whole team had shown up after they found out what had happened, they were a bit sad because they had lost the game after I left.


    When the media got hold of this they praised me for sacrificing the final game to save an ex-girlfriend''s life and thought that I was the nicest person in the world but in my head, after seeing that news all I could do was laugh because I knew I wasn''t that. A lot of people didn''t agree with what I had done but a lot of people had praised me especially the females. The males were bashing me because I had cost them the finals in a big tournament for a female and ex-girlfriend at that so I was getting bashed left and right.


    My teammates didn''t really care they were just glad to be in the finals and appreciated me for taking them all the way up there because they wouldn''t have even made the tournament in the first place if it wasn''t for me. The coach was retiring too so that was his final year and he was happy to be in the tournament once again even though we didn''t win the whole thing it was all good. After a few weeks, Sandra had finally opened her eyes to see her family around.


    They were all happy to see her, they called me immediately to let me know that she had healed and that I should come and see her. I declined their offer and told them that she''s still my ex-girlfriend and when she is ready to see or talk to me then I will gladly accept but except for that I''ll try to stay away from her. I was just helping her out, when Sandra heard that I had saved her life she was very conflicted and appreciative of me. The love she had for me was coming back to her after she heard everything I had done including giving up the final game for her which she knew that it was very important for my future.


    The Maryland Terps had heard about this was conflicted if they around should still bring me on the team. They didn''t want anybody that would abandon the team for a female. After they saw multiple videos of my games they changed their minds and continued to promote my welcome to the school. I got a full ride to the University of Maryland as I had made preparations for it for a long time.


    It was almost graduation time and everybody was excited about it. Sandra was back on her feet and in school catching up so that she would be able to graduate on time. Sandra finally came to see me and had even gotten on her knees telling me that she appreciated everything and hope that in the near future we would be able to get back together but I told her that maybe one day but for now I''m going to focus on basketball and I don''t really have time for relationships which she agreed and we went our separate ways once again.

 55 Oh Snap

    One day I was practicing at the gym with a couple of friends from the basketball team just to get ready for college. Momba had also got accepted to the Maryland Terps and was going to be joining me on the team. At this point, Momba had become a very important person to me in this life. We have been playing together since middle school,  so he had become like family to me and another brother.


    After the practice, I was getting in my car to go home when somebody had snuck up behind me and put a paper towel over my nose with a strange smell. I started to lose consciousness as I tried to freeze time but it didn''t work. The kidnappers left a note on my car as they drove off. I had forgotten to take security with me since I knew I had all these abilities. I thought nobody would be able to harm me but look at me here getting kidnapped and being ransomed.


    When my family heard about the kidnapping they were so shocked and scared. First off they didn''t have the money to pay off the kidnappers that were asking for $500,000 which was half a million dollars. Rasta could at least get $400,000 but he needed $100 thousand more in order to cover it. They weren''t allowed to contact the police so they had to think of a way to gather the money.


    Rasta had lost a lot of money due to the last game that I had left. He had bet most of the money that we had saved up for it because he thought that we were going to win this game but he ended up losing a lot of money due to it being such a big game, so for a few weeks he was quite depressed, but he got over it quickly after I had told him that it was nothing and that we would make way more in the future in college games.


    I woke up in a cold basement as I looked around me and saw nothing but a creepy swinging light. I started calling out for help that''s when somebody had opened the door and came into the room he told me to shut up after slapping me. I asked him why were they doing this and they told me that I have become very famous lately as they saw me on the TV and the newspapers, even a kids magazine,


    They figured that I would have money and I was easy pickings since there was no security around me which I quickly agreed with them. I told them that I don''t have any money since I''m still in high school but all they could do was laugh as they already told me that my brother was bringing 400,000 to meet up with them. I was shocked by this and told them that their plan would not work, after hearing that they got a little nervous but then got over it quickly and knocked me out.


    Rasta told them that it was for a house that they wanted to build and they wanted to pay in cash. This surprised the bank tellers as they told Rasta that they could easily go through the bank in order to purchase one.  Rasta wasn''t hearing any of that as he told them that he needs the cash. They told him to come back in two days and they will have it ready for him. Rasta was so pissed he did not want to keep me waiting for 2 days with the kidnappers.


    I had other plans while this was all happening, I had woken up again this time I was smart enough not to make any noise. I started to try to escape from my bondage as I made the chair fall after rocking side to side. I fell on the ground and spotted a pencil I squirmed my way towards it. I picked it up and wondered if my skills could do other things, so I quickly tossed it up the pencil with what little strength I could muster up.


    The pencil had it went up and then came down stabbing the side and edge of the ropes. I kept repeating that process until it was loose enough for me to break free from. I had finally escaped from the bondage, and I knocked on the door. The guys there were surprised as they told one of them to go and check on the prisoner. As soon as the guy came in he was shocked to see the chair was empty as I came from behind him and knocked him out.


    The others did not realize that I had escaped so I snuck in there chill spot as I was knocking them out one by one. After a while, a couple of them caught on and noticed that I had escaped so they all attacked me when they found me. There were only three of them left so I was able to take good care of them thanks to my black belt. One guy attacked me with a pole I quickly dodged it and used a low leg sweep to sweep him off his feet and then I karate chopped him to knock him out.


    The other two quickly took out their guns and just when they were about to shoot I time froze them as I got behind him and knocked them both out with karate chops. I took their cell phones and called Rasta to come and pick me up and call the cops while they were at it. Rasta was surprised by this as he called the bank to cancel out the order and had Ivy contact the police.


    After a few minutes, the police had arrived along with my family. The police came and arrested everybody there and were surprised by the location that they had chosen because it was totally off the grid and didn''t know that they were committing a lot of crimes using this location. It didn''t seem to be the first time that they have kidnapped folks. The police thanked me for my heroism and a few days later the Captain of the police squad had awarded me with a metal.


    Isabella was crying after she had heard about what had happened to me and couldn''t eat and sleep until she saw that I was okay when she finally saw me she was full of joy as well as everybody else in my family.

 56 Being Extra

    After what I had gone through being extra was what I was all about, I had hired extra security around me and my family 24/7 and was even thinking about moving to a more secure area but my family convinced me not to do that and wait until I reach the NBA. Flo was still touring around the world so she didn''t know what was happening and I had no way to contact her and she would be the only one to contact me whenever she was free but we hadn''t heard from her in a while so we''re just hoping that we could get in contact with her and explain the situation.


    Rasta was trying to get in contact with her because I had lost my mind and was trying very hard to keep it together after what I had gone through. After a while, Rasta had enrolled me with a therapist in order to get my mind right again. I was having trouble eating sleeping even playing basketball. I had finally lost a game against Momba, which confused him. It was still a pretty close game but he had gotten a lot of blocks due to me not timing my shots right.


    Momba was confused by this and he asked me if I was okay because he has never won a game against me even though he was excited he was a little bit worried because he knew that he would be following me to college and wanted to make sure that my mind was right and that I don''t hold him back once we get there. I reassured him that I was okay and that I was getting help after what I had gone through with the kidnapping. Momba just shrugged and told me to take it easy Eazy causing me to laugh.


    We continued to play more games as I was showing them more confidence after that pep talk. The next day I was seeing a therapist downtown Silver Spring called Dr. Towns. She was a white middle-aged woman around the age of 39 who had been working for herself for a few years and was just divorced. When I got to her office I was a little bit nervous and not sure if I should go through with this. Just when I was about to turn around and leave they called my name because it was my turn.


    I could only sign as I got ready to go inside when I got in she was sitting cross-legged on a couch. She had nice long legs to compliment the dress that she was wearing. I was surprised by her beauty and wondered if I was in the wrong place she told me to have a seat and she introduced herself I also introduced myself out of habit as she told me that she knows who I am and she started asking me questions about the incident.


    I left and went to go get something to eat when I got home, everybody was asking me how it was and I simply told them that I was not in the mood to talk about it and went to go take a nap. For the following week, I kept meeting up with Dr. Towns. Every time I see her, her beauty mesmerizes me. Finally, there was one day where she said our meetings are coming to an end and that she will prescribe me something to help me deal with my anxieties which I signed a relief because I was tired of seeing this lady even though she was beautiful.


    Just her digging into my personal life made me quite uncomfortable on this final day till she had wanted to try something new which I didn''t really feel comfortable with. She told me she wanted to try hypnotizing me and if that didn''t work she would prescribe drugs to me so I said what the hell not and let her do what she had to do. She started talking to me in a little voice as she asked me to close my eyes while laying down on her couch she kept talking but after a while, I started to fade out.


    I felt like I was in a long dream but in reality, I had fallen asleep due to boredom. After I fell asleep Dr. Towns put some headphones on my ears as she had an evil grin on her face thinking finally I have a person I can try this with and he looks extremely fit I wonder if it''s as big as I think it would be. She quickly unzipped my pants as she reached into it grabbing my goods.


    She thought what a fine man this guy is as she stroked it. She started to get wet when my body started to react to her touches. She knew what she was doing was against the law so she changed her mind on what she wanted to do. I had no clue that all this was happening as she continued to stroke me until I started to show signs of waking up as I felt uncomfortable when she grabbed my family jewels. She quickly zipped me back up and took off the earphones and made her way back to her seat.


    I woke up feeling a little refreshed as I gave her a smile, she smiled back at me and asked me if I was okay. I told her that I was feeling much better, I had no clue she had done what you did and if I knew I probably would have reported her because I was having trust issues and she took advantage of me.


    She gave me her cell phone number and told me to contact her if I have any problems or issues in the future which I took it and left. I grabbed my junk while leaving feeling like something strange was going on but I threw it to the back of my head and headed straight home.

 57 Graduation

    Graduation was slowly approaching us as we are all preparing for final days in high school. There were people pulling pranks and some were shooting their shots for the last time at the ones that they loved. We had a problem where some seniors were trying to talk to my sister Opal, she got so annoyed that she pushed them my way saying if they could beat me in a basketball game she would date them. The seniors all knew who I was and didn''t even think of trying me except for one guy but I crushed him so badly he didn''t even have the chance to score.


    The problem came with the freshmen that didn''t know much about me. The whole junior varsity team came to ask me for a match. I wanted to make it interesting so I told them that they would all be facing me. The face they made had me laughing in my head but I looked very serious to them. They smirked and one guy made a rude remark saying that when I lose they were going to run a train on my sister which pissed me off. I calmly started the game which was the first person to five points wins.


    They had their starters play against me, their power forward was nervous going against me for some weird reason. It seemed like he had seen me play before unlike the rest of the team so before he could warn the team that I was a great shooter the game had already started. They let me have the ball first since it was five against one. As soon as they checked the ball up I took my surprise first shot to give me two points.


    The guys had a serious face on as they started to play better defense. The center and pf stayed back in the post as the other three played strong defense against me. They weren''t giving me any chance to even breathe so I got one of them to get an arm above mines as I shot the ball with a foul. They started calling foul and getting ready to check the ball up again but then the ball went in the bucket to give me two more points.


    They tried to argue that it was a foul so the point didn''t count but I quickly corrected them by saying \" I never called the foul\" this caused the whole gym to be in an uproar. One more point and I would be the winner. I was glad I played the whole team instead of playing them one on one. The five starters were representing the whole team so the bench members were made their starters were losing to one guy.


    Opal was watching all of this with amusement laughing to herself because she had become the manager for the JV team and they were always acting cocky so this was going to ground them up a little bit so they would be more humble to the game. Due to the team winning the tournament last year the school had gotten a lot of top new freshmen to join the basketball team but they were all cocky and they ended up losing in the first round but they didn''t blame it on themselves but on the coach.


    The center was laying on his back with tears in eyes, the gym went crazy as the whole JV team was in shock at what I just did. The pf was the only one not shocked as he explained to the team who I was causing them to be more shocked. I laughed and told them to leave my sister alone as I walked out of the gym. I had gotten measurements 4 my graduation gown and had received a custom made hat to go with it I received so many medals from sports and some from academics.


    I wasn''t the smartest person but I was still able to use some of my knowledge from my past life to pass all my classes. On the day before my graduation, my sister Flo had finally made it back to the States after she had gotten contact with us she had completely forgotten that my graduation was coming up and had almost missed it. We had even told her about the incident with the kidnapping,  she has gotten so mad and disappointed at herself for not being there for us.


    She caught the next plane to the states and made it on time a day before graduation so the whole family was available to support me which made me happy. Flo came back looking completely different she looked in shape and she had her hair in braids. I asked her how her trip and she told me that she ended up in so many places mostly Asia climbing small mountains and visiting local villages and trying out different cuisines.


    I was impressed that she was able to do all that on her own and thought that maybe I should go on a trip like that one day. She told me how she was able to meditate with some monks and how they showed her the right way to do a lot of things I told her not to teach me because I want to go and learn for myself one day which she agreed.

 58 Graduation 2

    Today graduation had finally arrived I was thinking back at how fun high school was and the trials had to go through to take care of myself and my family. My gown was burgundy with a touch of some gold, I had gotten my hat custom made so it had a basketball symbol on it to make it look completely different from the rest. The hat itself was burgundy but the basketball was gold which made it look awesome while, we were waiting to be announced to come inside most of us were chatting with each other.


    Sandra had come to say hi to me as I was surprised that she had made it on time after missing so many days of school they let her graduate. It was a little awkward between us whenever we had conversations now so we kept the convos short and went about our way. There were other girls there that were trying to talk to me but I wasn''t interested so I went to hang out with Momba as we waited. Finally, they told us that we''re able to go out as we lined up and headed out, as we are going out there were screams and cheers out there for us.


    It felt like I was going through this notion again but this time it felt quite good there were quite a number of people there. I noticed in the stand all my family members were there cheering me on and trying to take pictures of me as I walked to my seat. The principal gave a long speech about how he was going to miss us how we were one of the best classes that he''s ever seen throughout his years of working in the school. He even gave me a shout out saying that I had brought a trophy to the school finally and couldn''t wait to see where I go from here.


    After the long speeches and motivational speakers, they finally started to call us to come to get our high school degrees. When it reached my turn the whole crowd went on fire as they were cheering from me. It seemed like the whole school and their families all-new me which surprised me. I just smiled and waved at everybody as I accepted my degree and went to sit back down, it took quite a long time before the event was over. They finally announced that we were high school graduates as we threw our hats up into the air.


    I saw Momba and his family as I went to go greet them before I was able to find my family throughout the crowd. My father and stepmother were able to make it along with the triplets and my sister Pat who had just joined the family from Ghana. They greeted me left and right as Isabella came running to me, she hugged me tightly saying \"good job Daddy\"  this made me happiest everybody came up and hugged me wishing me congratulations. My dad had no clue I had Isabella after he moved away. When he saw Isabella he was so happy at the same time confused.


    I had also given a tip of $100 because I certainly was feeling pretty great. It felt good to be able to spend without worrying about my account even though Rasta was freaking out about how we were running shortly after losing the tournament. I told him not to worry and that the college will provide a bigger outcome on our bets which he agreed with me on and stop complaining. That night after we are gone home I had gone to get ready to head right back out because I got invited to a house party from one of my teammates that had also graduated.


    I had gone to go pick up Momba as we headed to the party. When we got there it was a little bit packed but we were able to find a parking spot and headed inside on my way there I saw Sandra also arriving with a friend which I never saw before. She was pretty cute but I thought that Sandra was still the best-looking girl around the school. I went to say hi to her and her friend who she introduced me to, her name was Cassandra which was pretty strange how both their names sounded similar and they were both Spanish too.


    Momba and I escorted them both inside the party where everybody was just enjoying themselves drinking and dancing the night away. Momba started to talk to Cassandra as it seemed like they were catching vibes with each other as I and Sandra stood there awkwardly together. A few girls tried to come and talk to me but they could tell that I was not interested as Sandra was near me too so it was a bit awkward after a while we decided to start talking again.


    I asked Sandra what was her plans going forward and she told me that she was accepted into a nursing program due to not having enough funds to go to college, this surprised me as I asked her why didn''t she come and ask me. Sandra quickly said \"after everything that you''ve done for me there was no way I could ask you for more\" I didn''t know what to say after that as I just took my drink and kept drinking. I hadn''t noticed that I had drunk too much as I was just standing nervously with her.


    We would have a few conversations here and there but after a while, I started to get a little tipsy and eventually after drinking so much I become drunk enough that the drinks didn''t taste bitter to me anymore. I started to relax more around her as I had forgotten that she was my ex-girlfriend and had leaned in and locked lips with her. This surprised her but she didn''t pull back either and accepted it. We made love like nobody was around us.


    I almost took her clothes off in front of everybody but she stopped me and quickly took me to a private room within the house. When we got upstairs and opened the first door there was a couple already on the bed so we quickly left and tried another room. All the rooms seem to be taken so you went to the restroom but there was a line for people that were going to use it at this point she said screw it and we went to join one of the couples as we used the floor. They were surprised that we still came in.


    I remembered who the guy was but I''ve never met the girl before she was completely topless and had breasted the size of grapes. I was completely turned off by her but as soon as Sandra got in my face and put her chest in my face I got hard once again.

 59 Graduation 3

    After doing the deed with those couple in the room Sandra and I left. I had sobered up a little bit so we went outside to just go and talk. I told her that she should enroll in the University of Maryland with me if she really wants to do medical I''ll help her with it. She disagreed with me and she told me that I have my own life to live and she can''t keep depending on me to do things for her.


    I told her that I don''t mind and if I have money to do something for my loved ones why wouldn''t I, it''s just money. She quickly gave me another kiss and told me that she really misses me and wants to give us a try again. I told her that''s fine but she has to accept Isabella and Ivy in my life if she''s going to come back with me. She got confused as she asked why is Ivy in my life so I explained everything saying that I''m helping her get back on her feet and no matter what she is still my baby mama so if no other man takes interest in her I''ll probably take her in as a concubine.


    This surprised Sandra as she wasn''t used to this kind of relationship, she said she would have to think about it and get back to me. I told her that''s no problem and that I''ll be going off to college soon and I hope that she could join me too and that she shouldn''t worry about money I''ll be making too much pretty soon and I would like to take care of her. She cried in my arms as she thanked me. After a while, we went back inside to look for Momba because I wanted to leave.


    When I found Momba he was deep in Cassandra as they were doing it hardcore. I was surprised as I''ve never really seen Momba talking to girls like that. I quickly left and told Momba to find his own way home.


    Sandra and I left the party as I took her home when we got to her place everybody was asleep so I decided to spend the night. We did the deed again it felt good to be back with her. I don''t know if it was the alcohol that had me feeling that way but my feelings knew that I wanted to be with this woman for the rest of my life. We woke up the next day as we both came downstairs. Her family was downstairs eating breakfast when we walked in on them.


    They were surprised to see me as her father came and hugged me and saying welcome back to the family this caused everyone there to laugh as I sat down to eat with them. By the time I had checked my phone I had a lot of missed calls from my family as I had forgotten to tell them that I was sleeping overnight. I quickly contacted them and told them I was okay and that I was at Sandra''s place. After the cursed me out and told me never to do that again I went to freshen


    up and go out with Sandra.


    When I landed in Nigeria the person in charge of my security had I got in contact with the Nigerian security team that was coming to escort us. They picked me and my security team up and took us to the five-star hotel so we were just hanging out there on the first day and went out to eat some local foods in the area. I tried the pounded yam with egusi soup which I really enjoyed. The next day I met up with the team, they told me that I''ll be coming off the bench as a secret sniper that will get them out a jam in case they were losing.


    I had no problem with that as Coach Nwora set up a small game starter vs bench. The starters were pretty good but I didn''t really like the way they played. They seem to shoot a lot of shots sometimes they would make it and sometimes they wouldn''t but they were extremely fast and that was probably all that they had. They didn''t work as a team so Coach Nwora tried to focus on their speed but they couldn''t rebound, they couldn''t steal the ball, they couldn''t shoot the ball either.


    I just shook my head even though my team still lost surprisingly I still wasn''t discouraged as I didn''t use my time freeze at all and didn''t get the ball much. What they had to work on was teamwork they barely passed the ball. I was surprised by this and I told the coach that these guys aren''t really passing the ball and that could cost them, instead they were focusing on getting their stats to sheet up. We ran another game after getting some rest and this time they were passing the ball more giving me an opportunity to get open shots after I told them how to win.


    I ran around like a madman trying to get open shots we eventually beat the starters thanks to our teamwork and that''s when something clicked in their heads and they started to recognize what they lacked as we ran one more practice for the day. This time it was a pretty close game that came down to the wire and I happen to have the ball so after I had gotten a pick I just took the shot giving us the win.


    Coach started to see some improvement in the team after a few games with me and wanted to stop practicing and start doing some physical training and that''s when I had told him that for the physical training we must do those first before actually having a practice match because by this time we''re all tired and didn''t really feel like working out. I just left them because I just came here for a practice match, not to workout with them.

 60 Summer Lovin 1

    I went to go relax for the rest of the day at my hotel with my security team, later that night I decided to go out just to check out their nightlife so I headed to a local bar nearby where they had a club nearby also. I grabbed a drink and I was chilling just minding my own business. A few females tried to come and chat with me but I quickly told them that I was not interested and kept it moving. One of the girls there was very pretty but I thought Sandra looked way better than her so I didn''t even attempt to try it.


    I watched as the locals there were dancing and enjoying life, at one point I had gotten tipsy enough to join them as they were surprised by how well I could dance to their music and they asked me where did I learn how to dance that''s when I told them that my family is from Africa and we used to go to a lot of African parties, so I picked up a thing or two from there. I was even doing the shaku for them. Surprised by that dance because they''re never seen such a dance before that was something that I had picked up from the future and brought it here so they were surprised to see that and asked me what kind of dance was that.


    I couldn''t tell them what it was all I can say was they should look out for it in the future. After enjoying some time in Nigeria and showing the basketball team what they could improve in the game I left back to the States because I was missing my family and Isabella she was calling me every day to see if I was coming home anytime soon. I reassured her that she would see me the next day as I enjoyed my last night in Nigeria. I boarded the plane the next day and headed back to the States. I had to plan out what I was going to do this summer even though I was training.


    I wanted to go check out the training center at the university so I did just that one day. I ended up at the University with Sandra, she escorted me on this day, I wanted to take Isabella but she was still in school. When we got there we were surprised by how well kept the place was and knew that I would be welcome here. When I got to the basketball court area there was a couple of players there it seemed like they were practicing shooting I quickly run up to them and introduce myself and told them that I will be their new teammate.


    They were surprised by this and said \"who are you I''ve never heard about you before\" that''s when I told them that they will know about me sooner or later but they can all challenge me right now if they want. They were surprised by my confidence just when I was about to go ask them if they wanted to run a game with me Sandra stopped me and told me that this is not the time or place and that we only came here to check out school and its environment which I agreed on and told them that they should save me a spot on the starting lineup which I probably shouldn''t have said because after saying that they really hated me.


    She will have nothing but the best, all she could do was laugh at me while telling me to stop playing. We continue on a hill until we reached the top as we were looking down on the city and it had become evening. The view is quite beautiful and spectacular as we enjoyed each other''s company and just relaxed. She was telling me her plans for the future which included the University of Maryland which made me smile because it seemed like she hadn''t rejected my offer completely she really wanted to get into business but her family members wanted her to get into medical and become a nurse.


    I told her that she can''t just limit herself to be a nurse she must have plans to be at least something better than a nurse if she wants to get into the medical field if not then she should go for business. I told her that Maryland University also has a good business program that could help her with her studies. We cuddled until it started to get cold, and that''s when we left to go home. I dropped Sandra off her house after saying hi to have a family.


    Her father looked extremely happy that we were back together and Sandra could also tell that her family members were all so happy because her father wasn''t too thrilled about the breakup, even though he would still call me sometimes to ask me for advice in the business world. He started calling me his in law which made Sandra blush every time he did say it. I kissed Sandra''s good night and went home. I dedicated the next day to Isabella because I haven''t been spending much time with her lately so I wanted to do something nice for her. I decided to take her out to the theme park Six Flags to have some fun with her and spend some quality time with her.

 61 Thanksgiving special

    Flashback


    The day before Thanksgiving we were out shopping because we were going to go to host it that year. I had invited Sandra but she declined the invitation but Momba and his family had accepted my invitation. John, Steven, Shawn, Brione and Desmond had showed up for the celebration. Flo, Opal, and Ivy were quite busy with the preparations. I linked up with the boys to go have a game at the gym due to the holidays there was a lot of people home from school so that gym was packed as we ran a few games against multiple teams.


    Some of the players from the University of Maryland had shown up so we ran a game against them but we lost. They were extremely good and athletic they were able to block some of my shots which surprised even some of my teammates. The person that stood out the most on my team was Momba due to his height he was able to keep up with the players. After we lost them they tried to recruit us but we ended up telling them that we will be coming to that school after we graduate from high school.


    They were surprised that we were still in high school and we were able to keep up with them to finish a close game. As soon as they figured I could shoot they started cover me even harder playing bigger defense on me, so it was a little bit hard to get free for a shot. I started to give the ball to Momba who had a height advantage over them.


    Momba had grown quite a bit when we entered High School, during that time he was at 7 foot dominating everybody that we came against with his defensive style of play and my offensive style of play to complement his defense we were a unstoppable Force but the Maryland players ended up still beating us. After the game we said our goodbyes then headed home. The next day we all join back up for a nice Thanksgiving dinner with our family members. John and his whole family had came through so it was nice to have a lot of people in a house for a change.


    We had all kinds of dishes from Jollof Rice to Turkey to cheesecake for dessert. It truly looked like a feast for Kings as everybody sat down and said their Grace we dug in after. The table looked chaotic as everybody was trying to find what they wanted to eat. I started aiming for the drumsticks of the turkey but somebody had grabbed of the drumstick so I had to fight for the second but last one which was always my favorite piece, but as soon as I had grabbed it Opal had also grabbed that piece making it a staredown.


    I made a toast for the upcoming years of success that we were about to have, after eating we all watched the movie Home Alone 2, and at midnight I kicked everybody out of my house because we had to be up early to do Black Friday shopping. I wanted to get a few new things for the house including TVs for all the rooms. I said thank you to everybody as they left my house. They were telling me that they had a great time and then hopefully next year we can do this again.


    After sleeping for a few hours we went to Best Buy and the place was packed. I didn''t really mind it as we waited for them to open the store, as soon as they opened the store the crowd rushed in. One guy had tripped and fell has people started stepping over him to get inside, I quickly stopped time and went to save him. When the time came back on he was surprised to see that he had been saved and was very grateful to me. We continued on and did our shopping to get everything that we needed on the low price. After we went out to eat and came home to just hanged out while enjoying each other''s company.


    Happy Thanksgiving Everybody!!!!

 62 Summer Lovin 2

    When the next day came I told Isabella that she will be spending the day with me with only security escorting us. Isabella was so happy she jumped for joy and ran around the house. Ivy was surprised by this but didn''t say anything as we got ready. We got our bathing suits and change of clothes, my security team was escorting us once again as we made our way towards six flags. When we got there the place wasn''t too packed but the lines were a little bit longer.


    We went on some roller coasters first the ones for kids after we took a tour around the park. After the roller coaster, we went and ate lunch which ended up being nasty as hell so we tossed it and ordered some Chinese food to be delivered at the gate which one of my security team went to pick it up. After lunch we went to the water park to get some swimming in, at first I was scared to take her there because anything could happen when it comes to water but later I figured she will be alright as I took her down to it and my security team was around just in case anything happened too so I wasn''t too worried.


    We went to different water rides together which she enjoyed very much making me happy just watching her enjoy herself after we went to sunbathe while enjoying a fruit drink we looked like we were on vacation. We had on our sunglasses while sitting on the side and enjoying the scenery. After coming out of the water park we decided to go for a few more rides before we and I mean me was done for the day and we decided to go out to eat at a restaurant that wasn''t too far from there called Longhorn.


    I didn''t enjoy the service there but as long as I was with Isabella it didn''t really matter, after eating dinner we headed home where everybody there was waiting for us. Flo told me that she wanted to leave the country once again and I told her that''s no problem but she should be back next year because I want to get on to the draft for the NBA and I would love for her to be there. She quickly told me that I have to finish college because what if I get into the NBA and I get injured and I don''t have anything to lean back on.


    I told her not to worry about that and that I have plenty to lean back on even if basketball is a no go. Flo kept going back and forth with me until I gave up and agreed to finish college at the University of Maryland after 4 years then I can go to the NBA. Rasta was a little bit disappointed by this but he didn''t want to interfere in my life choices and what Flo was saying made sense so he didn''t want to distract me from getting better in life. I knew the press wouldn''t be too happy to hear that I will stay in college for the whole four years of college.


    I said \"hell yes\"! and told him that I''ll be on the next flight to his house. I told my family that I was going away on a business trip and had even told Sandra I was also leaving and had not invited her which surprised her. As long as she knew me I always invited her when I was going somewhere. She was a little bit suspicious of me but I reassured her that I wasn''t going to do anything too crazy. I boarded the plane and headed down to Cleveland. When I got there a car was waiting for me as I hopped in and arrived at LeBron James'' house.


    I was so excited about the activities that James had planned for us when James saw me he quickly gave me a hug and assured me that his plans this summer were going to make me famous. I told him I didn''t want to be famous now but he just brushed me off and said: \"first we had to go to the gym to train then tomorrow we fly out\". I was surprised by this and ask him where we fly to and that''s when he told me that we got invited to be in several music videos and I was going to be his escort. I laughed and said well isn''t an escort supposed to be a woman causing him to make an ugly face.


    We laughed about it and when I got to go do some training with the team, his teammates were surprised to see me there but quickly ignored me. Some of his teammates felt shady and while we were playing a team game it seemed like they were out to injure me but luckily I had time freeze to dodge any kind of injuries for now. I was on the same team as James so he kept setting me up with his perfect passes and then I would do my perfect shots making us the perfect combo. It felt like flowing water when I was playing with him.


    James always found me when I was open unlike my other teammates and he seemed to want to give me the ball every single time. I had gotten blocked a few times but it was nothing out of the ordinary and we were still able to win a few games before the others that were playing against us gave up because our team-up was so perfect they couldn''t stop us.

 63 Summer Lovin 3

    Meanwhile, in the team office building of the Cleveland Cavaliers, the coach had called the executives of the team except for an emergency meeting. The coach had reviewed the videotape of their training that day when Eazy had come to practice with them and what he saw amazed him. The coach saw how well James and Eazy duo combination had dominated everybody that played against them, and he noticed that when I did not get blocked I always made my shot.


    They all saw how smooth James passes were to me and how I was always running around looking to get open for a shot. Coach told himself that he must show this to the owner of the team and all the executives that back him up. After reviewing the tape they were all having dollar signs and star signs in their eyes as they quickly told the coach and the owner to make plans to get me in as soon as possible but then Coach rained down on their parade by telling them that I just graduated high school.


    This shocked them even more as they wanted me even more now that they knew that I was still young, they asked coach how old I was and he told them \"17 he just graduated high school and I learned that he was going to play for the University of Maryland\" everybody shook their head because they knew how terrible the Terps wherein basketball, nothing compared to their football team but then Coach told them that \"Eazy is good enough to revive that team so we shouldn''t sleep on him yet, he obviously has a plan and wants to support his local teams so we have to work extra harder to recruit him and not having him join any place like Wizards or Philadelphia otherwise we''re really going to be in trouble and the way the locker room is right now there''s a lot of tension in it because the guys don''t want to acknowledge James as a leader even though he''s younger than them and more talented\".


    It seems like jealousy was getting into play so they wanted to bring in new fresh blood in order to work alongside James. They started doing research on Eazy trying to find out what he likes and dislikes in order to make a great sales pitch when the time arose. That year they had finally made the playoffs with LeBron James and were trying to build around him after realizing that he was truly a star in the making so they were going to do whatever it takes to make him happy and it seemed like Eazy was that person to bring in to make that happen.


    While this was going on James and I were on our way to Atlanta he didn''t tell me until we got there which surprised me. I asked him who''s video are we going to be in and that''s when he told me it''s a song called it''s going down by Yung Joc. I was surprised by this and I remembered watching this video so many times in my previous life. I quickly got excited as we checked into our hotels and went to grab a bite to eat. We went on site of the shooting later on that evening which seemed like it was a party.


    It was quite a fun music video as we were all just naturally in tune, by the time midnight had come we were all done with the video. We had become a success as they said they were going to tweak a few things with the editing but except for that everything went well. Yung Joc thanked both of us for coming and he had told me that he hopes to see me in the NBA one day after LeBron had introduced us together. LeBron told him that I was the best shooter he had ever met which surprised him because LeBron doesn''t normally compliment people like that but he was able to say that about me.


    After the video, we went to a club in downtown Atlanta with Young Joc and his entourage they had saved us a spot in the club, the VIP lounge as we went there to hang out. Atlanta clubs were packed and extremely entertaining to look at. The place looked amazing and it seemed like they did this every day even though it looks fun I don''t think that I would fit in well with this crowd as I preferred my peace and quiet. The night went on as we enjoyed ourselves, they even had dancers come and dance with us which made it a little fun.


    I met a girl called candy who is giving me a great lap dance she tried to move on to the second base with me but I stopped her after remembering Sandra who was willing to trust me again. When Yung Joc saw this he thought I wasn''t interested in women and came and asked me why did I reject her and that''s when I told him that I have a girlfriend back home and I didn''t want to make her think that going forward was a good idea. Yung Joc laughed and said what happens in Atlanta stays in Atlanta so I can have as much fun as I want.


    I could only shake my head and tell him that it won''t sit well in my soul so I''ll just enjoy the rest of my night relaxing and chilling with you guys. Yung Joc had mad respect for the way I had a strong will to stick to my ground. I had matured quite a bit and didn''t want to hop onto any tail I found.

 64 Summer Lovin 4

    After shooting that Yung Joc video LeBron took me on to the next video shoot which happened three days later, it was a new and upcoming artist called Rihanna. She was shooting her new video called SOS which had become a hit in the pop charts during that time. When I walk into the scene Rihanna came running as soon as she saw LeBron and went to hug him and thanked him for coming. LeBron said \"no problem\"  and started to introduce me but before he could finish Rihanna also came running to me and hugged me.


    She was surprised to see me there as she asked what am I doing here and why didn''t I ever call her that''s when I explained everything to her as she got excited at the thought of me being in the video with her. She was speaking in her Caribbean accent so it was a little bit hard for me to understand but I was able to pick up a few pieces. I asked her why she was using her Caribbean accent this time and she said \"it''s because I''m home and I''m not among a lot of white folks like in a football game\" this caused me to laugh because the last time I did meet her she wasn''t speaking like this and it seemed like she was in her professional mode.


    I played it off and asked her what would I be doing in this video she smirked and said \"you be sitting down while I give you a show\" I had a shocked expression on my face as I told her that no we definitely can''t do that because if my girl sees that she definitely wouldn''t be happy about it and people will assume that we are together. Rihanna laughed and said \"why I''m not good enough to be ya girlfriend\" I blushed and said I don''t want any problems. She acknowledged my strong will and said:\" you''re a smart man if you''re considering your girlfriend but in this is business you will be in many situations where you would be seen with another woman that is not her if you''re going to become famous in this world so you better explain it to her that this business is not easy and that she should get used to seeing you acting out with another woman\".


    I told her, for now, I just want to take it easy before I actually get to that point. Rhianna laughed and she said \"okay but I will still wine you just a little bit\", at this point there was no point in fighting with her so I agreed with it. The video shoot was a success she was whining like a snake while I was behind her at one point and that part seemed to be the most sexist of the music video.  LeBron had was showing up on the video just posted up while spinning a basketball. After a while, we were done with the video and Rihanna took us out to eat at some food joint.


    When we got there we were surprised by how to ratchet it looked, it was some backwater bar. Even though it wasn''t such a bad-looking place we had even more fun than we had at Yung Joc''s club we got high and drunk at the same time. I was beyond gone that night as we danced on what little dance floor the bar had. Rihanna was so high she had forgotten I told her I had a girlfriend and I had also forgotten so we kind of hit it off on the Dance floor as we wined the night away luckily for us nothing had happened after that or so I thought nothing happened next thing I remembered was me waking up in my hotel room with Rhianna in my bed.


    I accidentally screamed while jumping out of bed. Rhianna woke up smiling as she smiled and told me that we didn''t get to the third base so I should calm down. She then looked down at my body smirking, I only had on some boxers so she was amazed at how physically cut my body was. She then went on to look at the big tent that was growing bigger and said: \" it seems like your body is ready for third base\" while laughing hard. I looked down and quickly went to get dressed.


    I apologized to her and tried to kick her out of my room but when I took off her covers she was barely wearing clothes so I left her and went to James who''s the room was next to mines.


    He told me that he was still asleep so I decided to go have to breakfast at the hotel bar and that''s when I received the call from James saying that he was up so I told him to join me down at the cafeteria as we had breakfast together he told me last night was wild but the last thing I remembered was Rihanna whining on me. James told me that he has pictures and videos as proof of last night''s ventures. I asked to see them because I was worried I would have done something crazy, after watching the videos and the pictures I was shocked. James had pictures and videos of me and Rihanna making out.


    I told him to delete it right away and make sure nobody ever sees it causing him to laugh so hard as he said don''t worry he had his security guards blocking everybody else from taken any pictures or videos causing me to sign a relief because if Sandra saw this on social media or anywhere else she would be pissed at me.

 65 Summer Lovin 5

    I told James that Rhianna is still in my bed causing him to laugh even harder. After breakfast, I went back to my room and found it empty with a note from Riri. (Rhianna)


    Hey, Eazy I had to dip out I''ll catch your sexy ass some other time maybe your so-called girlfriend can join us next time lol.


    Ps, good luck in basketball next season ill be watching out for you.


    I couldn''t believe I had shared the same bed as Riri and couldn''t wait to find out what James had planned for us next. After wrapping up everything in Atlanta James told me that there was a place that we had to go to before the summer ends. I told him no more surprises and that he should just let me know right away what it is, he told me that there was an underground tournament. Some of the NBA players were going to be playing at it for fundraising and he had gotten invited to it. I knew about those underground matches that they had in the summer so I simply asked when it was and how were we going to get there, he told me to leave everything to him and that I should just get prepared to be in the match.


    I asked him if he was sure because these are NBA players I was going up against and I didn''t want to be hurting anybody''s feelings when I beat them. James laughed and just said \"you just be the ready man you going to run too\" he pounded my fist luckily for us the place was located in Atlanta so we didn''t have to take the plane anywhere but the drive was some distance to get there. When we got there it was a small gym and it was packed to the brim.


    I could tell through all the noise they were making as we were in the locker rooms getting ready for the game. The people that were on my team were Chris Paul, Carmelo Anthony, D Wade, and LeBron James. When D Wade saw me he got pissed and tried to swing at me everybody had to stop him and calm him down as they asked him what was wrong. He then went on to tell them that he had played a game against me once and I had cheated even though he was the one who was paying off the refs to set me up.


    After hearing the story everybody started laughing at D Wade because they knew he was in the wrong but he was acting like I was the one who was in the wrong. James came up to Wade and asked him if he still has that referee around causing everybody to laugh once again,  everybody knew his little side hustle even though he had changed a lot after reaching the NBA he still had a little bit of the street in him.


    We looked so cool walking out as the place erupted with cheers as soon as they saw us. We went to greet our opponents as they all looked at me confused. Shaq approached us and said,\" I thought I invited only all-stars how did this no-name get into yall team\"? James then went to explain that their last player had gotten hurt and that I would be the MVP of this game when it''s done causing Shaq to laugh while saying \"thanks for the easy win\". James came up to me and whispered in my ear \"don''t hold back I know you have been holding back for a while now so let loose on these guys they don''t think you deserve to be here\".


    I could only smile as I said \"I''ll try my best to not let you down\", but in my head, I told myself I still have to hold back. The tip-off went underway as the refs were ready and one of them threw up the ball and Shaq caught it due to us not having any center so LeBron was playing center since his defense was the best on the team. Jamal brought the ball down and passed it to Roy and he sped past Melo for the dunk getting the first two points. I could have gotten the ball but I was a bit far and I didn''t want to use time freeze and accidentally show up all of sudden. They will truly question me if that had happened to me so I took it down a notch.


    CP3(Chris Paul) brought the ball down as he organized us, LeBron was being checked by Shaq so I felt like it was a mix-match because LeBron could shoot the three but he wasn''t 100% but it was better than Shaq. LeBron was outside the three-point line open while Shaq was in the post guarding it


    CP3 passed it to LeBron and LeBron took the open shot and made it given us three points. T-Mac was not too happy about this and told Shaq that he should switch with him so they made that arrangement. Everybody could see the fire that was burning in T-Mac''s eyes as he was very competitive, he asked for the ball as he brought it down as soon as he got to the three-point line and had a little bit of space he took the three and made it giving them a two-point lead. CP3 brought down the ball crossed over Crawford and laid it up after doing some acrobatics on Shaq who tried to block him but was too slow.


    The game was hot and was a pretty close game as we kept going back and forth. I was able to get some open threes Shocking the rest of the stars because they weren''t expecting a no-name like me to be getting buckets non-stop. There was a move where I drove it in and Shaq was in my way so I jumped up while spinning around him and threw the ball behind my back without looking as it went straight up and came back down right into the hoop. The crowd went wild after seeing such an amazing movie. Shaq started to get a little worried because I had the most points on my team when half-time came.


    Shaq was shouting at his teammates saying that how can we let a little high school boy beat us into submission. Brandon Roy stepped up and said that he will check me from now on. Roy was taller and faster than me so they thought that should help get some blocks in. Shaq told Roy that he should stick to me like glue getting the nod from him. LeBron didn''t have much too much to say to his team as he told everybody to keep working hard and thanked me for my contributions to the team. James said that they''ll definitely be focusing on me in the next quarter after seeing what I could do.


    They weren''t able to block any of my shots and I haven''t missed anything so the game continued. We were up by 5 points it was quite a fast-paced game at halftime we had already reached 62 points.

 66 Summer Lovin 6

    The second half started as Brandon Roy was playing defense on me, I knew it would definitely be harder to get some shots off because of this but I knew that he didn''t have good stamina so I''ll be able to run circles around him in no time. It was good of them to switch the defense up after noticing that I was scoring way too many points but that also gave me an opportunity to set up even more places. On one of the plays LeBron had set up a pick for me but Roy had seen it so he tried to go around LeBron to meet me on the other side but I had stopped behind LeBron and took the shot, this surprise Roy as he thought he would never make that same mistake again.


    They started feeding the ball to Shaq more because LeBron could not stop him that much. I decided to go and help him out a little as we double-teamed Shaq whenever he got the ball. I time froze sometimes just to pluck the ball out of his hands and after a while, they notice that he kept turning the ball over so they stopped giving him the ball while T-Mac started to ball even harder. Carmelo who was guarding T-Mac was having a hard time because Melo wasn''t much of a defense of player.


    Melo definitely didn''t want to get injured in this nonprofit game so his defense was worse than ever. Honestly, nobody was playing real defense except for Shaq and nobody wanted to get injured outside of the NBA. After a few minutes of running around nonstop thanks to my ability of not getting tired while on the other hand, Roy that was keeping up with me was breathing heavily as he asked his teammates when they went for a timeout and a small meeting if I would ever get tired and I was like an Energizer Bunny.


    They thought since I was young I was not able to get as tired as they were but they were wrong about that and I wasn''t going to tell them my secret. CP3 was quiet this game and was only set up plays for everybody else. CP3 and I started to bond after a few plays and he started setting me up with some good passes. Team Shaq had to replace Brandon Roy because he was tired after checking me for so long and couldn''t keep up with me anymore as I kept leaving him behind and getting open shots. Shaq was pissed about this and asked Crawford if he could handle me.


    Crawford said, \"Sure I''ll give Roy a break\"  as they switched, Crawford was able to stay with me but I could shoot over him due to the heights not being too far off from each other so no matter what these guys did they could not stop me and were starting to get frustrated. Shaq was the most pissed off because it seemed like I was an unstoppable force as he remembered what LeBron had said before the game that I was going to be the MVP of this game and sure enough I truly was and this was me holding back a lot of my abilities.


    After the game, the whole team stayed to sign autographs and take pictures. Surprisingly a lot of people wanted to take pictures and wanted my autograph after seeing me play so I did a little bit before heading down to freshen up. We took some pictures and a few videos as some people started putting them on the web. It began to trend as everyone was watching the move I used on Shaq and how I dropped 40 points on a couple of all-stars. I ended up on a lot of social media and ESPN had even shown the video. All the college teams wanted me now but I had already made up my mind to support my local team the Terps. We went to celebrate after as Shaq treated us to some food.


    The whole team was impressed with me and even my team members wanted to add me to the squad of the Banana Boat crew, I was shocked by this but accepted the offer and just like that, I was part of the banana crew. Wade was having difficulties accepting this but after I apologize to him even though it wasn''t my fault sometimes you have to be the bigger person so I apologized regardless and we became cool just cool nothing too deep because once I get into the league we will be all competing against each other but outside of the League we could all be friends.


    I was talking with CP3 the most because back in the days I really admired the way he played with his heart on his sleeve even though his team was bad he was able to take them to the finals, even if he lost there it was still pretty good to accomplish that. A lot of players in the league don''t even get to see the finals let alone the semi-finals. We continued to talk the night away as Iverson approached me once again, I already knew what he was going to say and it was going to be the same answer that I was going to give him every time I saw him.


    This time though he was praising me quite a bit and said that he hopes I end up in his team that way we can work magic. I told him even if I landed on his team I don''t think I could be his back up because we both play the same position but he told me that he''s willing to move to point guard and feed me the ball if that''s the sacrifice he had to make in order to win a championship ring. I admired his drive but that decision wasn''t up to me. I personally hoped I would land with LeBron James because whenever we played with each other it felt good and it felt right.


    I either wanted to play with James, CP3 or my local teams Wizards or Philadelphia Sixers, I didn''t mind playing with Allen Iverson since he was my favorite player of all time in my past life but I still felt like he was the type of person that always wanted to shine and if I joined his team I would outshine him and would probably make him jealous.

 67 Summer Lovin 7

    After the dinner we all went our separate ways most of the players gave me their numbers and I gave them mines so that we could keep in touch even though I feel like it was against the rules, I just felt like just being friends with them and not talking about basketball would not be breaking the rules so I went ahead and did that. When we got back to James'' place James was so excited he was hopping with joy. James loved the way it felt when he played with me. He said it was such fun to play with me because whenever he feeds me a nice pass I make it and it feels like the offense flows like water whenever he plays with me.


    The guys in his team weren''t even close to my level as James could give them the most beautiful pass and sometimes they would miss it which I told him that they''re not perfect so of course they''re going to miss it sometimes and he said: \"Yeah that''s why they need to train in order to perfect their shots but they just dick around all year round and it feels like they don''t want to win as badly as I do, I''m over here beating myself up to make this team great but I''m the only one who''s pushing that weight so I don''t know, I feel like leaving sometimes but this is my home but we''ll see how it goes\".


    I personally knew that he would leave to go to Miami but I didn''t want to say anything who knows maybe Miami might get me so the possibilities for different teams that I would land in was strong and wondered if I''ll be able to get drafted During Kyrie''s time and instead of him being the number one pick I will be the number one pick and end up in Cleveland that would probably be the best outcome and then spend a few years there before coming back to the Wizards to help my local team win a champ and perhaps maybe even linked up with Iverson to give him a ring before he retires but the future had a lot of possibilities so I didn''t want to just assume things but planning is good too.


    We went on to hang out and watch movies the next day we went to the training again and this time it was total madness because the media was there and the executives and coaches were there to witness the training after seeing the videos and it seemed like I had become quite the sensation. LeBron could only shake his head as he witnessed everybody there and said: \"training should be very interesting today\". I ignored his comments and started stretching to get ready to play. LeBron''s teammates were looking a bit salty that the media had not come for them but instead a high school graduate so they couldn''t help but get jealous because they were not getting that much media attention.


    After the drills and practice we started having practice matches, everybody was tired from the drills but they notice that I seem to come back to life as soon as the game started my energy had come back and I was running on unlimited as soon as the tip-off went on as the person that was guarding me couldn''t keep up with me I was able to score at will. LeBron kept feeding me the ball and even forgot all about his other teammates which cause them to be even saltier. Big Z didn''t really care and played like he normally did, I like Big Z he didn''t give me those looks like the other guys did.


    We easily won our games thanks to my efforts and LeBron''s passes. We headed out after that and hung out at a famous lounge that LeBron liked to go to around his area. We talked about a lot of things before he told me that he had nothing else for us to do so it''s best I probably get back home to my family that''s when I had remembered that I had even had a family. I was having so much fun that I had forgotten about them. I couldn''t believe that LeBron was kicking me out of his home already. He laughed at my antics as I was getting ready to leave his place.


    I got on next flight to DC and headed out after a few hours of flight I had finally reached home and Isabella was waiting because she had found out that I was coming home so she was super excited, as soon as I walked through the door she came running into my arms as I carried her off giving her hugs and kisses. It felt good to come back home to my loved ones especially my daughter who was always excited to see me. I had arranged a meeting to go see the coach of the college team that I was going to. After I had left the college from my last visit when I met up with the starters of the team they went to report to the coach that I was no good and I had a bad attitude, but the coach ignores them and decided to see the games I was playing during high school.


    Within those weeks he had seen me on ESPN to convincing him that I was starting material but he wanted to use me as a last resort kind of guy to get us out of the pinch if the team was ever in that since the starters didn''t like me already, it was going to be hard to be playing with them so the coach call me in for a meeting in order to talk about my position.

 68 Summer Lovin 8

    I had finally met up with the coach as we discussed how things were going to be with the team he was telling me about practice and I was thinking in my head man practice we talking about practice he reminded me of the time Iverson had said that and the whole media blew it out of proportion and made such a big deal out of it. The conversations went on as he told me what my duties were to the team and that the teams need come first which meant that sometimes even on holidays or vacations we needed to come for practice.


    I quickly told him that during the holidays I''ll be spending time with my family especially since I have a daughter and if I have to sacrifice that time then I will prefer to go to a different team, the coach panicked a little bit because he knew that a lot of teams were gunning for me so if he had truly made me go to a different team that might have even lost his job since I will definitely be the number one prospect from high school but he also had his own pride that he had to swallow in order to please a player such as myself. Coach now understood why the starters said I have a bad attitude but decided that he would still get me in but since he doesn''t really like me he won''t play me as much as the other guys.


    I could see it in his face that he was up to no good so I quickly told him that if I don''t get enough playing time I will probably move on to a different team this surprised him on how bold I was saying something like that. I could tell that we will be butting heads if I want to join the team so right then and there I told him that maybe this isn''t working out and I wished him the best as I''ve decided to go to a different team since it seems like he has only his interest in heart even though I did too but I didn''t want to get screwed with the ability I had I wasn''t going to let anybody push me over but at the same time I was going to stay humble as I humbly told him off and started to walk out of his office.


    The coach quickly stopped me and he apologized and that he would make me a starter of the team and even team captain if I preferred, I quickly corrected him and told him that I''m not interested in the starting lineup or team captain I just want at least 15 to 20 minutes of playing time. The coach was relieved and surprised that, that''s all I wanted and I didn''t ask for any kind of cash or contracts. After the meeting, we did some small talk as I told him that I honestly didn''t want to come to this school but I just wanted to support my local team that''s the only reason why I was there since the Terps hadn''t won the NCAA tournaments in a while I wanted to bring one to the city that I was born and raised in.


    John quickly told me since I''m so great at shooting why don''t I use that as a platform to brand myself after he said that a lightbulb had lit up in my head as I said yes you know what you''re right. I hung up and quickly drew up a plan. I decided that I was going to be a YouTube star and make a few videos that would bring some income for me and my family. The first video I wanted to make has me taking 50 shots from the 3-point line so I organized everything by going to Best Buy to get a professional digital camera with a tripod and some lights next up. I set them all up with Rasta''s help in our backyard with our basketball court.


    Everybody was wondering why we had a camera set up and some lights but then they noticed that I was playing basketball and they thought that I had finally gone bonkers not knowing that I was planning on posting it so I kept taking a shot after shot while Rasta recorded everything. After 50 shots without a single miss, we stopped the camera and packed the things up and came back to the house. Everybody started asking us what we were doing and that''s when I told my family about how I wanted to start a YouTube channel and that it will benefit us all if it goes viral.


    Later on that night I have posted the video on my new YouTube channel and shared the link on my social media which a lot of people started to share it too but after I posted it up I went to do a little bit workout and then went to sleep when I woke up my phone was buzzing with notifications the video had gone viral and everybody and their mamas were trying to get in contact with me.

 69 Summer Lovin 9

    Coach G was very annoyed to see me in the video because that puts a lot more pressure on him from his higher-ups. Coach G had been coaching the Terps for years and was honestly ready to retire after going through it with me. Here''s a little history on Coach G and the Terps. Coach G coached the Terrapins from 1989 to 2011, led the program to its greatest success, including two consecutive Final Fours, which culminated in the. Under Williams, Maryland appeared in eleven straight from 1994 to 2004. He retired in May 2011 and was replaced by former coach Mark Turgeon.


    The Terrapins played in what many consider to be the greatest game in history ¡ª and one of the greatest college basketball games ever in the championship of the best, in which they lost 103¨C100 in overtime to eventual national champions North Carolina State. The game was instrumental in forcing the expansion of the NCAA, thus allowing for at-large bids and the inclusion of more than one team per conference. That Maryland team, with six future NBA draft picks, is considered by many to be the greatest team not to have participated in the NCAA tournament.


    After he retired the team wasn''t as good anymore. I was surprised he had been coaching since I was one year old. I didn''t want to admit it but I was kind of glad that I was able to catch him before he retired, after talking with a coach I went on the YouTube software and notice that my video had gotten more than a million views and was being offered a contract with YouTube.


    This just surprised me I couldn''t believe how many views it had gotten and in just a few hours, the whole world was watching this video over and over again as they were all surprised on how good I was, some people were saying that it was a fake while some people sent their favorite teams recruiters to recruit me.


    This video boosted my rates for my draft in the future and everyone was saying I should be the number pick after finishing one season in college. ESPN had once again featured me and most of that talks a lot of the big names are also starting to talk about me and about how I could possibly be the greatest shooter in history. Reggie Miller and Larry Bird have nothing on me while all this was going on a certain somebody who had become the greatest shooter of all time Steph Curry had become a fan of mines right after he had seen the video he thought that he could probably do that too and that I just had good open shots that''s why he wasn''t impressed with me too much but after seeing me make 50 in a row from the 3-point line he was convinced that I was the real deal.


    He came over to take a look at the contract that YouTube had offered me and told me that there was nothing hidden in it that binds me to them and that I should definitely take it, it just gives them all rights to my videos and they''re able to do whatever they want with it but I will still get paid regardless depending on the views. The actual rates an advertiser pays varies, usually between $0.10 to $0.30 per view, but averages out at $0.18 per view. On Average, the YouTube channel can receive $18 per 1,000 ad views.


    This equates to $3 - $5 per 1000 video views. I was shocked when I learned how much I was going to be paid. And the numbers kept increasing. The only thing that irked me was that YouTube took 45 percent off what I made but I needed income for the household while I was away. After talking a bit with Ben I decided to make another video this time making it more interesting by shooting from half-court at least 30 shots for my next video. After shooting Rasta edited video for me sent it over to me he made it look as professional as possible and we posted it and went to sleep on it.


    Next day the world was buzzing about it, it had surpassed my previous video and views and at this point companies were trying to get in contact with me to set up advertisements on my videos that''s when I had dollar signs in my eyes as I knew that this would be the big break that I needed even going to the NBA seems like a petty dream now compared to the money that I was about to make now, but I still wanted to play ball just because of my love for it.


    With my ability I knew that I could definitely do different things with it like join the army or become an assassin, time freeze was one of the bane abilities of all abilities plus with GoldenEye. I don''t think anything could hurt me being able to see into the future was a nice deal for an assassin. Right after I thought all those thoughts a message popped up in my mind saying my abilities only work in sports depending on the situation. I was beginning to think that somebody was watching me or that I had a system.


    I asked a question and nothing and I thought if I have a system this system really sucks even after insulting it multiple times nothing showed back in my mind so I just left it alone, I continued to work on deals. Ben was extremely busy these days trying to look over all the contracts that were being thrown at me from different advertisement companies and to top it all off he was still in high school. I had completely forgotten that we weren''t the old heads that we used to be when we worked together.


    Ben was a little overwhelmed by this but he was also seeking the counsel of his father who was able to show him the ropes since he wanted to become a lawyer in the future. this was a good practice for him, his father was shocked with the number of accounts and contracts he was dealing with, it was way more than he had ever done in his whole lifetime but he was also proud that his son had the opportunity to have a client such as me and thought that the students will always pass their master in due time, so he continued to show him the ropes while they were on summer vacation.


    Ben was overwhelmed especially after seeing the deposit I gave him in his account he had become a millionaire overnight and was pretty much shocked. His father who had seen this got pissed because he was still in high school and he didn''t want him to divert his studies after seeing so much money so he told Ben to put all of the money in a secure account and lock it away so he won''t be able to access it until he finishes college. This surprised Ben but he was a mature guy and was able to think it through and agree with his father. Ben was the luckiest high schooler at this point and was very grateful that I had reached out to him. His college was basically paid for before he could get to college.

 70 Isabella

    After settling everything with Ben I decided to close up one more deal and that was with Sandra she still hadn''t accepted Isabella yet so I wanted to make that happen now that I have gotten the money issue settled. I was officially a millionaire and didn''t even know what to do with the money so I asked Rasta to start investing again giving him a list of companies to invest in and use the others for bills and paying the bodyguards. I had to also send Flo money on her adventures too at this point I had become the head of the household and was supporting everybody in my family which I did not mind.


    In my past life I wasn''t able to take care of my family and make an impact on others but this time we were going to live good and help others along the way, I was going to make sure of that one day. I made a surprise visit to Sandra''s house with Isabella, I didn''t take Ivy with me because it will make it complicated if I showed up with another woman to my girlfriend''s house so I left her behind and went with Isabella. Isabella was excited to be out of the house and with her dad once again prowling the streets.


    I had gotten a new car because my old car was too small to have everybody in, so I purchased the new 2006 GMC Yukon, it was pretty roomy and I enjoy the comfort after I had a growth spurt my old car had become quite uncomfortable as well. We got to Sandra''s house and Sandra''s mom Lily had answered the door. Lily was excited to see me but then she was surprised to see Isabella, she had a shocked expression on her face as she said: \"is that your daughter\"? I nodded my head s she quickly lifted up Isabella and spun her around saying that she''s so beautiful.


    I thanked her and I asked if Sandra was home so she calls Sandra to come down. Sandra was surprised that I had shown up without even calling and was even more surprised that I came with Isabella. Sandra''s dad came out and saw that I came with a child as he said \"oh so this is a so-called child that Sandra was making a big deal out of she is so beautiful and cute she''s definitely welcomed into our home\" I thanked Carlos for his hospitality while Sandra was over there frowning.


    Sandra got a little annoyed because I had come unannounced but she got over it quickly when she approached Isabella and picked her up. They started getting along great as I said \"see she''s not that bad she doesn''t even bite\" causing Sandra to laugh. Her mom Lily was in the kitchen making us some lunch to eat. Carlos pulled me to the side as we started discussing business, I told him I''m officially a millionaire now so I would like to take me and Sandra''s relationship to the next level Carlos was surprised as he said \"do you intend to marry my daughter\"  I nodded my head and showed him a ring that I had purchased.


    Sandra quickly said \"what''s the occasion\"? as her dad wiped the tears from his eyes and said, \"it''s none of your business I''m making big business deals here so please leave us alone\". Sandra could only frown as she walked away. The ring was a 14k rose gold eye-catching ring sparkles with diamonds set in delicately sculpted shared prongs to maximize the fire and brilliance of the gems. It cost me $12,400 I wasn''t going to propose now but I wanted to give it to her as a promise ring before we headed to college that way other guys will stay away from her since we were still too young.


    I discussed a few things with Carlos and had even given him a check so he can quit his job to focus on business. After lunch was ready Sandra''s mom Lily had made Pupusas for lunch and it was delicious. When I say it was good, it was finger-licking good, I had to ask for seconds and Isabella enjoyed her time with them too. After a while, we left there to go do some shopping for the new school year. I got Isabella some clothes and school supplies as we were in the mall shopping around. After shopping, we went to catch a kid''s movie called Happy Feet.


    That movie had me laughing the whole time, it was quite entertaining and made me want to do some voice-over acting in the near future for some animated movies. We went home after the movie as Isabella had fallen asleep in the car so I had to carry her to her bed as my guards carried the bags inside for me. It was nice having guards that could carry bags for me wherever we went. The guards had a rotational schedule so it worked out for them and for me as long as my family was safe I had no problems with how they handled their business.


    The head of security was called Sam he was a war vet and had fought in a wark and was now doing some freelance work for a small company with his team. He was a black guy 6''3 fit and divorced after catching his wife cheating when he came back from the seas to surprise her.

 71 A Few Weeks Lef

    With a few weeks left before college starts, I tried to spend as much time as I could with my family because I was going to be staying on campus even though I was still a few minutes away from home I wasn''t going to be staying home. I wanted to focus on school and sports because let''s face it, I wasn''t the smartest of the bunch so I had to work extra hard to get in the grades that I wanted. After the whole YouTube sensation and getting money in the bank Rasta and I were making a lot of money moves to ensure that I would not need to worry about money once I get to college.


    We had already paid for the first semester which was a good thing, the house was fully paid for and the bills seem like they were taken care of with the money that I was receiving. I was able to pay off my car and get a car for a few more people like Opal, Rasta, and Ivy. Opal was going into her 2nd year of high school and she was taking business and acting classes which I motivated her to focus on the acting since she had a celebrity brother she would be able to easily get the connections to play in movies in the future.


    I started training with Shawn even though he was a football player more than a basketball player his training regiments were quite useful for me. I really didn''t need any more techniques for basketball but I definitely needed to train my body in order to keep up with my ability after running around in a game nonstop, even though I don''t get tired during the game after the game I still do feel the soreness so being physically fit would help ease the soreness that I would be going through.


    I found time to hang out with my gang a few times surprisingly they were all quite busy also some were now going into their senior year while some were also getting ready for college, on this special day the church was having a cookout so I invited the whole gang to come with me as we all met at the park. When we arrived we came in and style as everybody watched us pull up in brand new cars and looking like we were ready to ball. Isabella had on the cute sundress and her mother Ivy matched her fly as the guys had their balling fits on.


    We saw that some of the guys from church were playing ball so we headed to the court right away after saying hi to the pastors and others. The pastor had received a huge donation this time from me so they were all smiles whenever they saw me. I simply ignored their green eyes and kept it moving. The guys at the court told us to wait for our turn until they saw me. They told me that I''m not allowed on the court, this shocked me as I asked why and they said I''m too good so it would not be a fair match if I was to play.


    I joined the youth team as we started the game, we didn''t have any referee or any timer so we just kept playing until we decided that it was over it was just some good old fun which I appreciated it, I forgot how fun sports could be even though one of the grown-ups had almost injured me I was able to avoid it by using time freeze. I had scored four goals before I came out of the game to go hang out with the gang. We discussed the upcoming season for college basketball as they wanted to find out what my plan was.


    I simply told them that I was going in with the mindset of winning it all which they all agreed with me on. I knew I wouldn''t be able to come to church for a few months so some of the youth asked for my autograph because they knew who I was and what I did on YouTube and from sports, so after the game, they had all gathered around me to grab my autograph and some were even asking me advice about what sport they should be playing in high school and depending on how their build and height I could be recommended what I thought was right for them.


    I could tell if someone was a good fit for a certain sport, for example, one guy was 5''4 and wanted to play basketball I told him that with his build he should be extremely fast he could play basketball but what happens when he has to play defense he won''t be able to strip the ball from top players all the time especially if they''re not dribbling the ball and in the post that''s an automatic dunk for the tall players at the same time I told him that he could do basketball but he would have to work extremely hard in order to perfect either his speed or his shooting or he could take a different route and do soccer, football, or track and field since he had speed as his advantage.


    He quickly agreed and told me that he would think about it after that I gave him my autograph and I continued on interacting with the youth as they were the future and even though at that time church didn''t have too many programs focused on the youth I wanted to be able to give back especially with the kids that I grew up with and the kids that I knew coming up from my past life. I wanted to make an impact on the community and be used by God to do good in the world and not just be greedy and spend it all on myself and family.

 72 Last week XXX scene

    With one more week left till college, I decided to go to the Bahamas to relax in the clear blue sea next to Sandy Beach. I took Sandra with me as we went to Hawaii for 3 days, we boarded the plane and after a few hours, we got there with no problems. We got to our hotel and it was absolutely beautiful, it was right by the Oceanside as it was an exclusive spot for celebrities since not a lot of them came during the summer times. The private sector was empty when we got there or so we thought.


    We hanged out that night at the bar drinking to our heart''s content until we could barely see our toes. The whole time I was there with her I had only my swimming trunks with no shirt so my body looked extremely fit as all the ladies were eyeing me Sandra was too drunk to notice so we had an extremely good time as we laughed the night away not knowing a group of ladies was plotting to take me away from Sandra.


    When we left the bar we headed to a club where we had a few more drinks and partied our life away until the club closed. We headed back to our hotel but we weren''t in the mood to sleep yet so we got on the beach as we hanged out on the sand.


    It was pretty peaceful and quiet in our private spot, we were laying on the beach as Sandra started to mess around and put her hands in my pants. She pulled it out and started sucking on it I was shocked she was willing to do this in public. She started sucking while massaging my family jewels at the same time it felt so good as she started to suck even harder. She stopped and took off her bathing suits top and put my rod in-between her chest as she bounced them up and down.


    Her chest had developed quite big and bouncy so with my rod was being massaged by them. I was extremely turned on by this and almost busted it open but I shook it off and pushed her off me as I ripped the rest of her bikini off and went to work sucking and licking all over her body. She got mad I took over after some time of exploring her body with my tongue, she pushed me off and hopped on top of me while riding my pole like a horse. I was mesmerized with the way her chest bounced with every stroke, I felt like I was in a Bliss as I enjoyed myself.


    We switched to a couple of positions whenever I felt like bursting to keep the fun going until I couldn''t hold it anymore as I told her she hopped off and sucked up all my juices without leaving a single drop at the same time she had also burst as she was leaking. We both were breathing heavily as we laughed and went to wash up in the ocean. We ran back to our suit completely naked as we had run into a few girls that were also going to their room drunk from a private party.


    They were also drunk so they didn''t have any reasoning but just saw me as a piece of meat to be devoured one girl was about to devour me but I stopped her and told her if she does that I''ll press charges she quickly slipped her pants back on and backed off. They apologized as they ran away laughing. Sandra was so pissed but I could only shrug and say \"I''m sorry I''m so fine\"  causing her to laugh as we made our way back to our room. I couldn''t believe what had just happened but in order to get our minds off of it, we went at it again as we did it till she fell asleep on top of me while I was still inside of her.


    I had enjoyed my night and my rod was also tired from all the fun it had tonight. The next morning Sandra woke up with a massive headache and a pole inside of her she smirked and started riding on it. That woke me up as my pole jumped right up and was extremely active right after experiencing some movements, I also had a headache but as soon as she started riding me I had forgotten all about it as she rode it until I was about to bust and once again she hopped off and sucked it up.


    She was not ready to get pregnant so she told me whatever I felt like busting I should let her know so we went to go get cleaned up after got dressed and went to grab some breakfast after having breakfast we went to go get a couples massage and relaxed by the beach as we were being treated like king''s and queens. They had a nice set up where we relaxed on the beach while being fed and massaged. Sandra had fallen asleep and I was slipping into sleep when I felt a hand on my pole.


    I freaked out and told the girl that was massaging me that she''s not supposed to touch that. She quickly stopped and asked \"what was that\", she made me laugh because according to her she just turned 18 and had never touched a man before and it was her first time giving a massage to a man. Normally when she gives massages to the females she doesn''t feel anything there but because she didn''t learn about the human body growing up, finding a package in-between my legs surprised her. I told her to learn about it in her own time because it was time for me to relax.


    She agreed and kept doing her job when I fell asleep again she took a peek by lifting the towel, she was surprised by what she saw as she grabbed my family jews out of curiosity but she accidentally grabbed too hard causing me to wake up in pain and confused, she was shocked to see me in pain as she asked if that was the weakness of a man. I got pissed and left to go get Sandra. I told her about what happened and all she could do was a laugh and say \"that''s what you get for letting those girls from last night almost have their way with you\".


    I frowned as I picked her up and took her to our room to have my way with her for the rest day we kept having it non stop whenever I got the chance, by the time evening had approached my rod was sore. I told her \"I think I''m done for the day I need to recover\" causing her to laugh as we went up to the club to party once again but this time we avoided drinking too much as we just enjoyed each other''s company. I was having so much fun on this mini-vacation and had forgotten all the craziness that had happened within the year.


    We saw those girls I had tried to rape me from last night but we simply ignore them as we went back to my place and headed to the beach to relax. Sandra had forgotten that I was taking a break and I had reached in my pants. I quickly told her that it''s still sore causing her to make a sad face. I laughed as I saw this face and started playing with her chest while fingering her until she climaxed. I told her I should be fine by tomorrow which was the last day that we were going to be in Hawaii before heading back home.

 73 Hawaii

    The next day we went to explore Hawaii as we hiked up to take a closer look at the volcanos. It was quite an experience for me some folks from my neighborhood would never be able to see a scene like this in their lifetime but here I was taking it in with my beautiful girlfriend by my side and just appreciating everything I''ve been through and thanking God for the second chance. After we came down we went out to sea to have a seafood lunch and was even given the chance to catch our lunch.


    They let me swim with a few sharks which were interesting to me as we spent quite some time out there until we had to go back to shore because there was something I wanted to see before leaving the island and that was the Hawaii fire dancers. We went back to our rooms to freshen up for the night as we made our way to the restaurant to witness and learn of the fire origins. In Hawaii and throughout all of Polynesia¡­ Fire is Pele. Forests bursting into flame, crackling and burning as fiery molten lava flows over the land, devouring the earth, cleansing¡­ bringing new life.


    Hawaii Hula honors the more recent tradition of Samoan Fire Knife Dancing, it was as thrilling as it was dangerous. The origin of this magnificent spectacle is credited to Freddie Letuli of Samoa. During his career as a dancer in San Francisco, Letuli was inspired by a fire-eater and another performer who twirled Batons lit with fire. His creative mind envisioned the two arts as one, he borrowed some fuel from the fire-eater, wrapped towels around his knife and lit the blaze! It was the birth of Samoan Fire Knife Dancing. Fire Knife dancing spread throughout the land and was used as a cultural practice which began with proving a warrior''s prowess.


    The skill it requires to twirl, throw, catch and dance with a Fire Knife is what captures the attention of any Polynesian show. Many Polynesian Cultures have adopted this practice into their own over time. Hawaii Hula Company is proud to represent the premier Fire Knife Dancing professionals on Maui, Oahu, and Hawaii Island. When the drums play and we saw that first spark of fire to the corner of the stage, we were hooked.


    Drawn into the mystery and the visual feast before us, we didn''t want to blink in fear we would miss a moment of the spectacle. Fire Knife dancers are rare outside of a Luau finale. To go to a luau and see it as the last act of the night among the other 230 guests is a good time, the guys were Spinning and twirling Fire Knives ablaze with fire into the night sky. The exciting beat of the live Polynesian drums echoing through the night air it was very exciting and I''ve always wanted to see things like that and experiencing it without any stress was a great experience for me.


    The night continued as we chatted about all kinds of subjects before making our way back to our room to get some rest because we would be boarding a plane early in the morning to head back home. When we got back to the room we didn''t feel sleepy so we had some intimate times before falling asleep and waking up the next day to get packed up and leave. We had our last breakfast in Hawaii before boarding the plane and leaving to go back to the hotel. I dropped off Sandra at home as her mother saw the ring on her daughter''s finger she was excited but we had to explain to her that it was only a promise ring.


    She was still excited because she loved the fact that her daughter had someone who cares and promised the future for her. After chatting for a few hours I left and went home as Isabella came running towards me after hearing I was back home. She came and hugged me and seeing someone run to meet me with excitement made me happy. I asked her if she wanted to help her daddy move to school and she frowned because she knew I was going to be gone for a good while.


    I could only laugh at her antics as I had called the movers to help me move my stuff into my dorm room since I didn''t have much to do for the rest of the day. I had gotten a suite dorm room and didn''t have any roommates to bother me. I didn''t know where Sandra was staying but she had joined some college girl beta group and had to go through some rituals to be accepted into the group which I hoped they would go easy on her.


    I had gotten lost when I went there again so the movers were a little annoyed but we eventually found the place. The room was huge and it came with a kitchen, living room, storage room, and a huge bathroom with a jacuzzi in it. It was well furnished and classy. I fell in love with the suite right away, the room phone rang as I picked up and it was the head of security in my dormitory welcoming me to the school. He told if I need anything I shouldn''t be scared to contact him. I thanked him and hanged up to get other things done around the suite.

 74 Getting Prepared

    After settling down with everything we headed back home. I told my family that I''ll be heading off to college as they had already expected that, in the meantime, while this was going on the football coach at the Maryland Terps had contacted the basketball coach and asked about me.


    He asked whether I could play some games for him during the football season but Coach G said he needed me to be focused when they started and it''ll depend on me if I wanted to play or not. Coach G gave him my contact number as he wanted to wait the next day to contact me due to the excitement that he had in his heart.


    After watching videos of me playing in my high school football team he wanted a guy like me to come to play during crunch time. All the coaches from different sports like soccer and track were also eyeing me and wanted to get easy wins with me on their teams after they found out I was coming to the University of Maryland.


    On the last day of being home, I did a lot of hanging out with the family before heading out with my crew to have some fun in the night. We went to a club called Love where we got the VIP lounge to hang out and watch the crowd downstairs party it up. The DJ had gotten word that I was in the building so he gave me a shout out causing the crowd to go wild and look towards the VIP room.


    The guys I was was John, Brione, Shawn, Rasta, Steven, Desmond, and Momba. They got annoyed really quickly and made sure they hid from the stares but I got up and stood tall at the balcony and thanked everyone for coming at the same time I took out a band of money and threw it causing a big storm as everyone was struggling to collect the money.


    The club owner was extremely pissed off because it had thrown off the rhythm of the club and turned it into chaos. I warned him never to give up my location again when he stormed into my lounge with anger saying \"I shouldn''t do things like\". After he left we continue to party and just have lite talk among ourselves. Rasta had seen the way a shady group was eyeing us and knew they were going to go be a problem for us.


    Rasta then reported to the security team we came with what happened and told them to be alert because anything could happen. A couple of ladies had come up to entertain us and I had even met a few I graduated with.  We had a good old time as a drunk and smoke the night away until the got we and I want to go home because I still needed to get ready and head out for college.


    When we left the club we run into the shady looking guys that Rasta had warned the security team about. As soon as we approached them and stopped my security team got in front of me as they were prepared for a hight, some other goons had knives and I was sure the one guy who seemed to be the boss had a gun on hand.


    My friends were scared for me and the security team didn''t know what to do because they had been ordered to stand down but they didn''t want to see their boss get hurt. Rasta told them not to worry and that they should just focus on protecting my friends. My group of friends wanted to join in and help me out but I reassured them I''ll be OK.


    The 1st guy had caught up to me and he had a knife in his hand so he stabbed towards me but I quickly dodged it and chopped him in the back of his neck knocking him out. My friends were surprised that I was able to do that so effortlessly and was now believing that I could probably fight them. The boss after the knock out was impressed and asked his crew to all attack me at the same time.


    When they all circled me and stabbed towards me at the same time I time froze and kick swept all of them and made them fall in a position falling towards each other with the knives in their hands stabbing each other right in the butt. This caused everybody to laugh at them as they were embarrassed. The boss had gotten tired of my antics and had charged towards me and told me to freeze before he blew my brains out.


    This caused me to laugh as I time froze and grabbed the gun from him and unfrozen the time while pointing the gun at him. He was surprised by this and quickly coward to the ground begging for forgiveness and telling me not to shoot. The guys started clapping their hands as they were impressed with the way I handled things so smoothly.


    Another group that was planning to rob us had seen everything and stopped as they turned away to leave the premises. I quickly gave the weapon to the security and left him to handle the rest which he nodded and called the police at the same time was working with the security guards of the nightclub to give the reports of what had happened.


    Once the police got there they had taken the group and it turned out that they had a warrant for arrest so I had done a good deed and didn''t even know. The police chief was happy when he heard about all of this.

 75 College

    After the whole thing with the club, we all went home to rest. The gang was excited about how their night went as they dreamed about how I was able to single-handedly deal with the whole gang which surprised most of them, they could still remember how I fought them effortlessly, Rasta and Shawn, on the other hand, was not surprised because we had gotten ambushed several times growing up from all the tournaments and money in the past so when this happened he wasn''t surprised.


    I had thrown the money and the club the owner had wanted to ban me from coming again after making a mess but he didn''t after he heard about me taking down the gang in his area he felt gratified and had even sent a bottle to my house as a gift for the help that I had done. The next day I was all packed up as I said my goodbyes and boarded my car, and drove to the campus. I was 2 days early before classes started, I knew that I had to get into learning mode once school started because I wanted to crunch 2 years in and graduate in 2 years now.


    I''ll be able to draft a little bit earlier then what Flo had recommended for me. I parked my car and started walking around the campus even though freshman were not allowed to drive after I made a huge donation they allowed me to have a lot of privileges at the school. When I had parked my car a group of ladies saw this and thought that I was at least a senior or junior due to my height and a nice car that I had so they approached me and introduced themselves to me.


    I told them that I had to go in order to avoid any problems but they kept pressing until I told them that I have a girlfriend. They are laughed and said, \"it doesn''t matter we just want to have some fun with you\". I shook my head as I said \"this can''t be happening girls back then weren''t this thirsty. I quickly time froze them and escaped by the time I unfroze time they were confused and were looking for me.


    I hadn''t been in the school for more than an hour and already I had groupies chasing after me. I wanted to look for Sandra to see where she was living at so I called her but her phone went straight to voicemail so I went to unpack my stuff, after doing that I decided to tour around the campus once again hoping I would not meet those groupies again. There were a lot of freshmen all over the place getting guided and shown around to their classes.


    I wondered where my guide was as I remembered that I had received a phone number from the coach he told me one of the bench members were gonna show me around once I get here, so I gave him a call his name was Tim white boy from Massachusetts, slightly shorter than me. Tim loved to play basketball and grew up with his 2 other brothers who also played ball. One of them played pro ball in Europe so he wanted to follow end their footsteps even if he was shorter then both of them he had to work extra hard.


    Tim asked me if I was good enough to start and I told and depends on how good the starters are but I doubt anybody would be able to beat me. He frowned and s\"aid aren''t you a bit cocky\" and I said, \"no I have the right to be cocky and you will see people\". Tim could only shake his head as he showed me around. I kept getting eyes from a lot of people but I ignored them as it seemed like some people recognized me from my YouTube videos and tried to approach me but I told them I was busy right now that next time we should talk.


    Tim was surprised that all these people were approaching us and after he took a good look at me and was shocked as recognized me right away. Tim said \"you''re that guy who beat my team in my senior year of high school now I remember you and it seems like you were right you do have the rights to be cocky\" this caused me to laugh as I said \"please lead the way\" we continue to your the University.


    It was quite big from what I remember I didn''t watch much college ball growing up But I knew all the best teams there was, North Carolina and Duke were my favorite teams in the past but this time it was going to be me playing against them. After we toured the whole school Tim asked for a match which I gladly accepted because I didn''t have anything to do so we went to hit the gym and go shoot some hoops and work out.


    I went back to my suite to change and get ready for workouts and the match with Tim. After an hour I met up with Tim as we headed to the gym. When we got there, there were a couple of people there are already about to get ready to play a match so we asked if we can join in and they said sure. These guys were randoms and they were just playing for fun. They weren''t part of any team so we introduced ourselves to them as we settled into the teams.


    They asked us if we were part of the basketball team and we simply nodded but we told them that we are the bench warmers. I was glad that they didn''t recognize me maybe it was due to the small disguise that I had made for myself.

 76 New Friends

    I had made a new disguise for myself by simply putting on sunglasses, only Tim knew who I was and laughed about it when he saw me put it on, but I got no attention during that time so I was excited that it worked. The guys realized I had sunglasses on and was confused by it, they thought I wouldn''t be able to play well with those on so they didn''t want me to pass the ball to me much.


    Tim was on the other team so he was excited when he saw that they weren''t passing me the ball. Tim was very competitive in the past and always wanted to win but after his team lost to me two years ago he wasn''t the same. Tims team was on a good path to win the game because they had good teamwork and the extra guy to make the shot for them because i was chilling.


    After a while of playing the person that was supposed to be defending me left me alone to go help defend the others that were playing hard. We were down by five points and we needed some eight points to win, I was wide open and they still wouldn''t pass me the ball. One of my teammates drove the ball in the post but was quickly blocked.


    When the opponent blocked the ball he didn''t grab it and it slapped it away, so the ball came right to me as I grabbed it and just took the shot from outside given us 2 points. My teammates were surprised by this as they asked me if I could really shoot I nodded my head while Tim just chuckled because they realized that I was nice even with the sunglasses on, \"but it was a little bit late\" thought Tim as they needed only three more points to win.


    They started the play once again and once again I find myself open but this time the point guard of my team passed me the ball and I took another shot closing the gap to one point now. The other team started to pay more attention to me as my previous defender started preventing me from getting the ball but it was a little bit too late as now he was out of breath and couldn''t keep up with my speed and energy as I got another open shot swish \"all net baby\".


    We were now up by 1 point with 2 more points to get to the win. All I needed was to take 1 more shot from the outside to win the game. Tims teammates were getting a little annoyed by this while my teammates started to get excited. They gave me the ball as i casually did some crossovers backed up close to the half court and took the long 2 pointers and made it swish.


    My teammates started cheering loudly when I heard those cheers and the celebration that they were doing it made me feel good, so I decided to treat them all to some lunch as we went back to their place and had a small little party where I ordered some pizza for everybody. The losers from the game were also there as they were a bit salty that they didn''t pay that much attention to me from the beginning.


    Once you have become one of those does it mean you were successful in their society but if you do not have one of those important jobs like being a pilot''s you will be looked down upon and be seen as a failure? I got to know some of the guys as I had become pretty close to them. I still had my sunglasses on as I didn''t want them to judge me or start taking advantage once they knew who I was.


    One guy had noticed me through my disguise as he said \"you look like that YouTube guy that was making all his basketball shoots from the half-court line\" as soon as he said that everybody started staring hard at me as they tackled me down trying to take the glasses off me. They were finally able to succeed as they revealed my identity.


    I could only laugh as I said \"surprise\" causing them to be shocked that they had the 1 and only Mr. Perfect shot within their dorm. They started getting star-struck as one guy said \"is that really you? no wonder we lost that game and no wonder you were so good it seemed like it was a fair match in the beginning until you touched the ball\", I laughed my head off until I told them\" I''m still me they shouldn''t treat me any differently\". They agreed and their names became the Lawyer/doctor squad After eating, with them and having some laughs Tim and i left to continue the tour.


    Tim showed me the places that we had missed. I was so excited to finally be in college in the previous life I had done just a vocational college so I didn''t get to experience living on campus as most people did. After a while, the tour came to an end as i thanked Tim for his time and went back to my suite.


    When I got there I saw a poster of a party invite apparently there was going to be a party across the street from my suite and everybody was invited and looked closer and they were charging a fee of $5 to get in which I didn''t mind but it felt good to be invited to a party and spend such a small amount that I had forgotten how it felt to not spend so much.

 77 College Life

    When I got to the party it was completely packed, I paid my $5 to get in. I went to grab a glass of wine as I was just hanging out. Everybody thought I was weird because I was the only one drinking wine while everybody else was taking shots and drinking beer but after what happened with Riri I wanted to stay slightly sober during parties.


    After a while, more people gathered, I still had my sunglasses on so nobody was coming near me until Tim came around and noticed me. Tim was excited to see me and surprised I was drinking wine and not taking shots. I told him that I had to stay sober and wine was the perfect drink to be just in between that and drunk.


    We agreed as he pulled me away from my corner to introduce me to some guys that he knew. After chatting a bit a group of women had come in causing the party to stop and admire their sheer beauty. The guys there started whistling and howling like wolves and dogs. The group of women had their heads up high while walking through the crowd as the crowd split up to make way for them.


    Just as I was about to look away I noticed one particular person that stood out the most and that was Sandra. She was in the middle of the group as they all came to a stop and the leader started shouting they had a new group of girls integrating into Beta Psi Omega. She noticed me and winked at me, I was surprised that she was able to notice me even through my disguise it shows that you really can''t hide from a woman.


    They started performing small dance moves before they welcomed the next group which was the male side and they did their performance and came joined their female groups as they all performed together. I cheered on for Sandra as the performance finally came to an end and she got free from her group. She ran into my arms and gave me a big kiss on the lips.


    I started laughing when I said \"O do you want to take this party somewhere else\"? causing her to laugh. Some guys there from her Beta group glared at me with hatred in their eyes. It seemed like Sandra had made some fans during her time in that group and some even had crushes and had approached her, but she told them that she was already taken as she flashed her promise ring at them.


    They knew they definitely could not afford a ring like that so some of the bolder ones said \"he wouldn''t know\" earning a slap to the face.  Sandra was head over heels for me and officially in for the long haul so she didn''t want anybody disrespecting our relationship and I respect death. The party went on as I had gotten lots of stares, one guy came and challenged me to a knowledge test for Sandra''s love.


    I told her that she''s welcome to stay with me as she wants but she shook her head and told me that girls aren''t allowed to stay with boys. I laughed at her antics and got down to business with her. The next day she escaped early and went back to her dorm. When she got there her roommates eyed her suspiciously and asked her where she was last night and the whole time they thought that she had come back to the dorm after the party.


    Sandra didn''t want to tell them that she was with her boyfriend, so she told them that she just went to-go coffee. They were so shocked by this lie but didn''t push on because honestly, it wasn''t their business. I arranged my place a bit that day as classes were going to start soon. I had to focus and learn all I can about the subjects that I was going to be taking, I had to crunch in 2 years of work in order to graduate early so I can go to the NBA.


    My first week of college went relatively well as I had started classes and anything that I didn''t understand I went to see Sandra for help, she was pretty smart and was able to help me with anything that I needed help with but I didn''t want to take too much of her time from her so I started seeing a Tutor. She was a Gothic girl rocking all black and had a creepy depressing vibe to her but she was pretty cool to talk to and she was very smart she got me throughout the semester without any problems.


    I also started practicing with the team.  I could tell the coach did not like me and seemed to not really even care about me as I sat through most of the practice''s doing nothing but watching them play. I was part of the bench squad so the starters really didn''t respect me or know what I could do.


    They simply ignored me and talked down on me whenever they got the chance to. The shooting guard was the most annoying one of them all, he had some kind of grudge against me because he had found out that I was quite a great player and the chances of me coming to take his place were high so he had to work even extra harder as he stayed after practice to work on his game even more and because of all of that his grades were plummeting down and he blamed me for it so whenever he saw me he means mugged me.


    He would even threaten to beat me up sometimes I entertained him by calling him over to try me but then his other teammates would stop him from rushing towards me. I muttered under my breath \"pussy\"  once and everybody heard me this caused him to go mad as he told me that he will definitely take care of me one day.


    I told him I''m not into men and that he should go take care of his woman causing the whole team to laugh and him to be even more pissed off at me.

 78 Christmas and New Year Special

    Flashback.


    So this Christmas my church was having a Christmas convention out in Minnesota. Everybody was excited about getting out of the DMV, so we packed up our stuff and headed to the church. We were supposed to be taking a Megabus and leave at the beginning of the week so that we''ll be able to take our time to tour the cities and states that were on our way to Minnesota.


    Rasta decided to skip out on this one and stay home. Opal, Ivy, and Isabella were the only ones that came with me and I didn''t mind. After boarding the bus we got on our way as we drove for several hours before coming to a restaurant to grab something to eat. After eating to our stomachs fill we got back on the road. Some of the teenagers there were trying to hook up with each other which I found quite funny.


    Isabella was just bonding with the escorts because she was the only child there. Ivy and I were having a little fun sometimes as we groped each other in the back. She jerked me off a few times whenever she got bored. I had to tell her to stop because one of the girls almost caught us. Surprisingly one of my ex-girlfriends from my past life was on the bus too so I had a chat with her a few times because in my past life we left on a good note and didn''t have any problems afterward.


    Ivy got a little jealous after seeing how well we were vibing but I knew I didn''t have any feelings for her. Ivy laughed and said she was just kidding she doesn''t care if I hook up with other ladies because we''re technically not together and she just used me to gain a child. These days she used me for sex and I was beginning to feel like a sex toy later but I didn''t mind it because it was a good feeling.


    We made a stop at Ohio along the way, I called a James and told him I was nearby and wanted to stop by but he told me that he had a game to play soon which made me sad because I was hoping that he would be able to show up for a few minutes before we left Ohio. The journey continued on as we made several stops taking in some great scenes.


    We eventually reached Minnesota they gave us one rest day before the convention would actually start. I took that time to take a cab outside of the hotel with Ivy and Isabella. Opal was just doing her own thing so I let her be. We went to the Mall of America and were just hanging out there. We rode on rollercoasters and even went to Legoland. We weren''t able to get through the whole mall because of its huge size.


    Isabella had fallen asleep by the time we got back to the hotel so we just went to our suite and hung out there. Ivy was getting a little horny but I told her to calm down because Isabella was still in the room. I was hoping that Opal would come soon so that Ivy and I could leave to go do our own thing. I was wide awake and it seemed like Opal wasn''t coming back anytime soon so I decided to leave and head to the bar that was located in the lobby of the hotel.


    I grew bored and left dejectedly, I saw some youth from my church one of them got punched by the security so they were about to scrap when I quickly went and stopped them. I asked what was going on and they told me that their food that the church is providing is nasty so they were trying to go out to grab something to eat but the security guards would not let them.


    I asked the security whether we''re allowed to order food from outside and the security guards shrug like they didn''t know what to do so I just ordered the pizza. They thanked me so many times for bailing them out from the hunger that they were feeling. I know a lot of the kids in my church didn''t have much money so I decided that I would start a business in the future and hire them and mentor them so that they will be able to also succeed in life.


    There was a girl who was hiding in the shadows watching all my moves. She was from the Chicago branch and she was quite the nerd. She thought I was extremely sexy and wanted to talk to me but because of her shy nature, she could only watch me from nature. This girl''s name was Stacey and years ago when I made my appearance in the 1st conference back in Atlanta she was also there and had noticed me and had fallen in love with me but was still too shy to approach me.


    Recently, whenever she got the chance she would take a trip to Maryland in order to see me but would never talk to me and I never noticed her either, so I kept it going. She was honestly my 1st die-hard fan and that''s what kept her going as she wanted to approach me one day. Stacy had even come to watch a couple of my games with the excuse that she was taking a trip to do school projects with her butler.


    Her parents were well off but never had time due to work. This time she was a junior in high school and watched every single game if she wasn''t there she watched it over the internet. She definitely had fallen headfirst from me and wanted to talk to me at least once as she knew that if she didn''t get to talk to me now it will be harder to do it in the future, so she finally decided to approach me as I was sitting at the food court eating a meal that I had just bought.

 79 Christmas and New Year Special 2

    Flashback (this was when Eazy was single)


    Stacy came and sat down next to me as she was looking at me with stars in her eyes. I just asked her if she was ok and if she needed any help. She said \"no\" and started to stutter because she was overwhelmed with happiness to be finally in my face. Just when I was starting to get a little creeped out by her and was about to walk away she stopped me. She introduced herself as Stacy and was dressed like a typical nerd with glasses, unkempt hair and baggy jeans with a hoodie.


    I couldn''t tell if her body looks good within all those clothes but I was very curious as we started to talk. She told me that she had been following my career since a young age and she has been my number one fan for years. I was surprised by all of this and asked her for more details as she told me shyly. Stacy wanted my autograph and a picture with me after talking for so long.


    I was shocked because I was still in high school and I already had a super fan, I wasn''t expecting it until I reached the NBA and on top of that, she was an African girl. They tend to not like basketball sports so it took me off guard to see a girl interested in this sport. I gave her what she wanted because I didn''t want to let her down. We talked for a while before she invited me to her room because it was getting late I rejected her and she looked quite sad breaking my heart.


    I could tell she was beautiful under all that nerdy she was using to cover up. I looked up at the security guards that were stationed all around the place and asked her how she was going to get me into her room and asked her whether she had any roommates because back in my previous life we all had to have roommates. She told me that she has a roommate but she''s probably not in the room because she sneaked out to go to the club.


    I was shocked as I asked her why didn''t she go with her and Stacy simply said \"it''s not her cup of tea\" causing me to laugh and say \"i can tell\". I told her to leave the door open and I''ll sneak in after her so as soon as she got in her room I used the time freeze ability to run past the guards that were near her room and dived in before the three seconds were up. Stacy saw me dive into her room and shut the door.


    She laughed and took off her hoodie she had only a bra on and the shape of her body shocked me, under all those clothes she was a very well-shaped girl. She laughed when she saw my reaction as she said \"no one has ever seen my body after my uncle tried to rape me once when he came into my room while i was changing, lucky for me my screams were heard so he stopped and laughed it off before telling me he was going to finish what he started.


    My brain buzzed as i told \"her that we are not doing it I just came up to relax\" but before i could get out advice about saving it for her future husband she had already pounced on me ripping all my clothes off while serving me a good time. After we finished and were laying in bed exhausted we laughed and she thanked me for not turning her away. I didn''t know what to say so I didn''t say anything until I said:\" but you know we can''t be together right\"?


    She shrugged and said\" i lost my virginity to a future NBA Hall of Famer let''s just say I''m very satisfied and could die happy now\" just when i was going to tell her to keep it on a hush her roommate came in to find Stacy playing with my pole. She was surprised Stacy had such a fine man in the room and started complaining that Stacy is so lucky and that sharing is caring, all the guys at the club she went to were lames and that i was her type as she ran up to me and started sucking my pole while undressing herself to help herself to some dinner. Gina had a pretty fit body as i could tell she works out.


    After doing it with Gina I was beyond tired and had passed out. Stacy couldn''t say anything because I wasn''t hers to stop her roommate for enjoying me too they both just looked at each other and laughed. Her roommate was called Gina and was in her third year of college so she had more experience than Stacy, so she helped Stacy wash away some blood and told her what to do and what not to do after losing her virginity.


    Stacy was very grateful for Gina''s help even if they were not cool before. The time they spent with me brought them closer as they both came and slept by my side. I got a call from Ivy which woke me up as she asked me where I was a little annoyed she didn''t get some from me last night as I told her I''m on my way back now. I quickly slipped away from the ladies and made my way back to my suite. I freshen up and took the family to go have breakfast before the afternoon sermon started.


    I happened to see Stacy and Gina at the sermon as they waved at me. Ivy smirked as she immediately knew where i was all night as she said: ``I guess you had some fun last night and not with one but two\". I rolled my eyes and told her to mind her damn business. After the sermon, we decided to go out and look around Minnesota for something to do. Stacy and Gina joined us as we went to a wolf center.

 80 Christmas and New Year Special 3

    Flashback


    The International Wolf Center near Ely is an educational center that supports and promotes the survival of wolves. Hands-on exhibits, demonstrations of wolf tracking methods, and all kinds of information on wolves are presented. Visitors learn about the natural history of wolves by observing the resident wolf pack. The center also offers a wide variety of programs and other visitor experiences, including Wolf Photography Workshops, Geocache Adventures, and overnight visits for groups of eight or more.


    Isabella didn''t enjoy this trip like the rest of our group due to being scared of the wolf''s so ivy and Isabella rode back home with their security team while Stacy, Gina and i made our way around touring the place and getting the VIP treatment because we paid for the ultimate package. I really wanted to buy a cub wolf for the house but then i remembered Isabella didn''t like wolf''s but i wondered if she would be able to tell if it was a wolf or a dog.


    I didn''t want to find out so I let that go and continued to tour with the ladies until we had to head back to the hotel for the talent show they were going to be doing because Gina was in the show and didn''t want to be late for her performance. I laughed when I heard they had a local star basketball player coming to perform on stage and the guy called his act the art of shooting. If he started making them i think I''ll give him a run for his money.


    We made our way back and separated as everyone went about their business to get ready for the show. Later that night at the conference hall in the Hilton hotel my ears were hurting from all the terrible performances that had to do with singing. Don''t get me wrong some could sing but some were absolutely terrible. They had dancers and instrument players come to perform, it was quite a show and I enjoyed some parts. The basketball genius had finally shown up as the set up a basketball hoop for his performance.


    He thanked everyone for coming before introducing himself as Money Magic Mike the extraordinary baller. I laughed after hearing his name but got annoyed when he started bragging about his achievements and how he could shoot better than Larry Bird and had better handles than Skip To My Lou from And1. He started dribbling the ball really fast and doing all kinds of tricks to impress everyone. I was kind of liking his little dribbling performance because he was actually better than me at dribbling but he ended that act shortly after when he started to get tired.


    I wanted to see how good he is, so I went back to the post to let him take the shot from the outside. Mike laughed and dribbled closer before shooting a mid-range. I was shocked he could be so shameless but then again if someone gives you space and you have a better percentage when you move closer to the basket i would come closer too. Mike was leading by two points as we checked it up again, this time i stayed in the middle so he won''t get another easy basket.


    Mike dribbled a bit before driving in and trying to pass me but i was no pushover either as I held my ground, Mike decided to post me up as he backed me up I moved out of the way on one of his pushes taking away his brakes as he fell down and lost the ball. He called me a coward for not playing defense back but i ignored him and checked the ball and took a quick shot \"swish\"  to give me three points and a one-point lead.


    My family and church members from my city got excited and started to cheer for me. Mike got annoyed and decided to change the rules as he said\" we not doing make it take it anymore\" . I was shocked by his shamelessness but didn''t say anything as I gave him the ball. I gave him a little space so he took the shot from the three-point line and made it giving him five points to my three. His people from his city also started cheering as mike started to gain confidence.


    I shook my head and told him to give me the ball since it was no longer make it take it. He was about to change it again but the look i gave him made him change his mind as he saw the color of my eyes change to gold before returning back to brown. Mike didn''t know if he was seeing things but he didn''t want to mess with me any longer and checked the ball to me while playing hardcore defense on me. I crossed him up after seeing which position he was going to take with my golden eye ability to see in the future for three seconds and made him almost fall.


    I quickly took a three-point shot before he could recover giving me six points to his five. He got the ball and tried to rush past me after seeing how relaxed I looked but i time froze and stole the ball and stood there looking at him strangely as time returned to normal he was still running and laid up the ball but his hand was empty and that confused him. Mike looked back and saw me with the ball at the three-point line with a are you stupid look on my face. This caused everyone to burst out laughing as Mike looked like a fool trying to lay it up with no ball in his hand.

 81 Christmas and New Year Special 4

    Flashback


    I quickly took a shot giving me nine points while Mike still had five. I just needed one more point to win the game. Mike was pissed off at this point because he had never lost on a 1 on 1 match before so this was new to him. Mike got the ball and tried to pump faked me thinking I was gonna fall for it but I didn''t even budge waiting for him to shoot the ball instead.


    He started dribbling around and tried to cross me over he actually succeeded, but before I could fall I time froze and fixed myself up because I wasn''t going to look dumb in front of my family. I unfroze time and Mike was surprised that I wasn''t on the ground. I asked him if that''s all he got causing him to get mad and lose his cool as he drove in on me. I let him go as he went and dunked the ball getting the crowd excited.


    Mike now had 7 points just needed 3 more points to win the game, he was a bit excited at this thought and had hope in his eyes thinking that he had a chance to come back but on the next play I had the ball as we checked up he played extra defense on me and wasn''t giving me any space to the point that he was even fouling me. I decided to end his antics as I sped up my dribbling trying to pass him but did hard brake crossover to break him off me.


    Then I did a step back onto the 3pt line and shot it. Mike didn''t even have time to react to my shot as he looked in horror as the ball floated in the air. Everybody seem like they had stopped everything they were doing to watch the ball as it slowly made his way to the basket. I made it extra dramatic by making sure the shot was a slow rainbow shot.


    When it finally made it to the basket it made a splash sound after it went in the net. The crowd went wild while Mike collapsed on the floor embarrassed and in shame from when he had looked down on me and talked so much trash but still was unable to beat me. I was surprised when he approached me and shook my hand. He told me it was a good game and that he will never look down on opponents again as he asked me for my name.


    I told him Eazy as he felt like he remembered and name from somewhere but he couldn''t think at the moment. Mike just let it go and started laughing like he just didn''t lose. He was quite the entertainer. Mike thanked everybody for watching the performance as our match was the best performance there and it had the crowd pumped up. I went back to my seat to go relax with my family as the show went on there was a couple more performances.


    I told him that he could easily take it to the mall and pay someone to wrap it up for him, he had no clue that they had people like that so he was happy that he didn''t have to go through all that wrapping business. The convention had come to an end the next day after they had a grand finale where they talked about all kinds of subjects and preached on it. I had learned a thing or two from the sermon and put it in my heart because moving forward I was going to need God''s help  to protect my family.


    I prayed God would give me the strength to bless others. After the event we made our way back to Maryland. We had stopped by a couple of places just for sightseeing. I would have to say that this trip was a success as everybody enjoyed themselves very much. When we got home the house was lit like a light show. It seems like Rasta had gone all out and hired a couple of people to come and decorate our house for us.


    When Isabella saw this she was so excited as she jumped up-and-down with joy in her car seat. The security team helped us bring our baggage inside the house. The inside of the house was just as lit as outside was. There were decorations everywhere and a huge Christmas tree in the living room with lots of presents.


    I thanked Rasta for doing some last minute work around the house so we would come back to some Christmas spirit. Isabella was running around the tree excited and that warmed all of our hearts as we hadn''t been in the Christmas mood in a while. A few days before Christmas Flo came to celebrate with us so the whole gang''s back together again as we celebrated and enjoyed each others company.


    We ended up going to church for new year''s even though I didn''t want to go but Flo made us all go so i was sitting in church dozing off once again until the new year came and i woke up from all the loud cheering. We celebrated as we went to hug each other and said a quick prayer before we left the church to go eat out at IHOP. I was grateful for the second chance of being able to provide for my family and others even if we had lost someone important to us earlier in our lives.


    Merry Christmas to all my supporters and happy new year i wish you guys good health and success next year. 2020 baby!!!!

 82 College Life 2

    Terps roster


    Starters


    Pg Take


    Sg Lance


    Sf Ben


    Pf Kent


    C San


    Bench


    Tim


    Momba


    Eazy


    Dime


    Wok


    Fin


    Domo


    Oat


    The guys on this team were great and cocky. They had a reason to be because in my previous life they won eight straight games before taking a lost and Coach G was also a legend but his age had made him a little soft. Coach wanted us to run a quick game benchwarmers verse starters. I didn''t even start with the bench team which showed how little those guys respected me but I didn''t care because I wanted to focus on my studies anyways.


    The game went underway as the benchwarmers were getting crushed. Tim was surprisingly not bad at running the point when I was watching the game. Coach came besides me and started making conversation with me, asking me if the bench was good enough to run with me in the final minutes. This surprised me because I thought coach didn''t care about what I thought so I told him\" it doesn''t matter who runs with me as long as they pass me the ball we are going to win everytime\".


    Coach G laughed and said he likes my confidence. The game went on us the bench had lost badly while the starters had their confidence boosted up even more thinking that they were undefeatable. I didn''t want to come in the game and destroy that hope because I wasn''t planning on playing that much minutes in the first place so I needed them to win their games. After the game the starter''s seem to be staring at me with mockery under eyes.


    I simply ignored them as we continued to practice until the end. I had a book in my hands the whole time reading and learning for the next class. Tim asked me why I didn''t come play with them and if I had played they would of won but I told him that I''m simply not ready to play yet. Tim could only shake his head as everyone left to go freshen up and go back to their rooms to get ready for the next day.


    The Terps football team was playing their first game so Sandra invited me to go watch it with her. It was cold that night so we were all bundled up as we went to find our seats. I was able to get VIP seats with a good view. The starters from the basketball were there too and when they saw my girlfriend some couldn''t believe it and some were jealous especially Lance who hated me with a passion.


    They approached Sandra and I, as soon as I saw them coming towards us I knew they were coming to do something stupid so I waited until Lance came and asked Sandra why was she with a loser like me and started bragging about how he was a starter and I was just a bench warmer for the bench warmers and that I would never see a single game until next year.


    Lance didn''t care as he asked them all to put in for this match and they were going to have their center San play me since he was the best on their team. I couldn''t believe they agreed to a game so we scheduled it for the next day in the evening and there was going to be a crowd. I told them if they win I will give them $2k if they make it one vs two. I wanted Lance to play too so I could put him in his place so he would leave me alone.


    They got excited after hearing what I said and agreed because Lance was apparently a great shooter so it will make it official if they had an offensive and defensive force playing against me. They left us alone after as Sandra got mad and asked why I did that and I simply told her they have been bugging me for a while so I just want to put them in their place. I was honestly considering their feelings until they disrespected my girl and myself so now I''m going to embarrass them in front of a crowd.


    Sandra couldn''t wait until I got them back so we just got comfortable and started watching the game. The game commenced and surprisingly our football team was winning. I saw the coach was going in and out trying to find out what was going on with some of the players because some of them started acting a fool on the field. This issue cost them the lead for some time, but they were able to finally come back and win the game.


    The place was extremely loud and I just felt like going back home to study and relax and maybe have some fun with Sandra because it''s been awhile since we hooked up. I whispered in her ear after the game that we should go back to my place causing her to blush as she slowly nodded. We made our way back to my place when the starter''s saw us leaving and a blush on Sandra''s face, they were extremely jealous that they could not have a beautiful girl like her.


    I remembered the match that they were going to be playing tomorrow evening and thought that if I lost they would be able to snatch Sandra away from me but they were in for a rude . She got back to my place as we cuddle for a bit and slowly made our way to the bedroom for some fun and games.

 83 College Life 3

    The next day, everybody was getting ready for the match that Lance and San were going to have with me. Sandra trusted me and allowed me to display her as the bonus prize for the winner of this match. A Lot of people heard about it and decided to come watch it. I had Tim set up a betting booth for me so I could win some extra money from this game.


    Sandra was sitting in a special seats that I had went to buy made for her. While everybody was getting seated they heard the story of why this game going on and it shocked them, that I would be giving up money and my girlfriend to my own teammates. Some people were very curious to see this game and some had shown up just to see the idiot who would give up his girlfriend in an unfair match.


    We were playing to 20 points. Outside shots were three points and inside shots were twos. San and Lance finally showed up with a nasty grin on their face as they eyed Sandra up and down with lust in their eyes. Sandra smiled and waved at them like she didn''t see it and looked at me with hate in her eyes. I laughed embarrassed and simply shrugged as I sent her a kiss. She rolled her eyes and told me to hurry up and start the match.


    There were at least 200 people there to witness this match. I was shocked by the sheer numbers as the booth had became overwhelmed with a lot of betters. The match finally started we had Take as the ref of the game. The commenced as we were shooting for ball to see who gets the ball first. Lance took the shot and made it then I took a shot and made it too. We went back and forth until he finally missed it giving me the opportunity to get ball first.


    I checked it up with Lance as Lance told San to play defense in the post just in case I get by him. I did a pump fake to see if Lance would fall for it but he didn''t as he watched me closely like a hawk. I ended up taking a shot but Lance reacted quicker than I did as he blocked the shot, but I was able to retain the rebound which was a little bit further than him. I had gotten space so I just took the shot and made it.


    Lance was surprised that I was able to shoot from even further away but then remembered that I was known for my shooting. Lance didn''t want to make that same mistake again. I checked the ball up with him once again as I retained the ball. I dribbled up a little bit trying to lose him but he stuck to me like glue. Eventually I had to use time freeze to get a little bit of space as I did a step back and unlocked the time.


    When he saw that I had some space from my step back he was surprised as he didn''t remember me jumping back that fast. I took the shot giving me six points. Lance was starting to get scared because if they lost not only would he be embarrassed that it was a two versus one match but also when they lose to me but he was also going to lose some money plus some of the team members money that they had put together to get this win.


    Lance could be seen pretty annoyed by this as he gave Take an angry look as if saying that he should have been on his side. Take was a good guy as he knew that he didn''t want to cheat. The game continued as this time they were both playing me closely. I used my GoldenEye to cross them both up after I saw what their next move was going to be and went in and dunked the ball with a powerful tomahawk dunk, hyping up the crowd.


    They were surprised that I was able to cut in between them and go for the dunk so now they had to change this strategy up again. I felt sorry for them because they hadn''t scored a point yet and I was up by 11 points but after the way they disrespected Sandra I wanted to crush them and not give them a chance to score anything. We continue to play as I continue to cross them up in order to gain space and unleash another 3-pointer on them, giving me 14 points now.


    The other teammates now knew that I was not joking when I said I could beat them all. They definitely felt lucky that they were not on the court facing me at this moment. I started dribbling the ball in between my legs as I started stepping back towards the half-court line they continue to follow me closely making sure I wasn''t taking any shots.


    I time froze them again as I sped past them when the time had unfroze they saw me run past them and do a floater from the three-point line as I added three more points to the score making it 17 to 0. Now the whole gym was surprised by this as they had never seen anybody beat their starters, especially two-on-one.

 84 College Life 4

    Lance and San was sweating bullets at this point, they had no clue that this match was going to turn out to be the most embarrassing moments of their lives as they checked it up to me once again. I wanted to do something special for them as they were both playing defense on me hard because if I took one more shot from the 3-point line I was going to win this game and take all their money plus more, so they were playing some extremely good defense.


    I purposely acted like I had lost the ball which went in-between the both of them. They both dived for the ball as I froze time and pulled the ball back towards me and unfroze the time. They both ended up crashing into each other as it seemed like they were kissing each other. The whole gym erupted with laughter as I took the shot to win the game. Everybody took pictures of this moment due to how amusing it was.


    There picture had ended up all over social media as a meme which said when two lovers come together and can''t wait till they get to the bedroom. They were trending extremely hard after this incident, the coach was extremely mad that I had embarrassed them to this point but with the amount of disrespect they showed towards Sandra and I, so I made sure that they deserved what they had coming to them.


    After this incident it affected the starters progress as even during practice even though I was still sitting there watching them play with a book in my hand they weren''t able to focus as much, as sometimes they would look at me with fear in their eyes. Lance had become traumatized after this incident and wasn''t able to shoot as well as before.


    Everywhere he went people would stare and laugh at him. After a while Lance and San came to apologize to me as I told him I didn''t really care I got my pay back the person that they were supposed to apologize to was Sandra because they disrespected her and treated her like a cheap whore that was to be passed around, if I had lost they would have definitely taken advantage of her so after practice they went to apologize to her also.


    After they apologized they were able to calm down and focus on their game as they tried to elevate it. Coach G finally reported that he had a mock game for us with a nearby School. The school wasn''t too known but they wanted to have a practice match with us which the Coach agreed to because he was a nice guy and he felt like the guys needed it after that whole incident.


    After practice I went to freshen up and took Sandra out for dinner as we enjoyed each other''s company. Just like that the weekend was over and we were back to our daily routine between classes, studies, homework, projects, and basketball practice. I basically had no time to do anything for myself except on the weekends. On Friday the basketball team that coach set up a practice match with came to our turf.


    We also took out our starters to bring in our bench, coach wanted to put me in but I objected because we were still winning by 6 points so the bench came in without me. Momba was dominating in this game, coach was surprised by how good Momba was and thought that maybe he would be able to go to the NBA one day with his skill set and body build.


    Momba already had 3 blocks,10 points, and 11 rebounds after a few minutes of playing. I knew Momba would come and dominate as soon as he came in because he was bigger and taller than all the players on the opposite team. With 2 minutes left to play I decided to stretch out my legs and put down the book to come and play a little bit. I asked Coach G to put me in the game, he was surprised by this as he thought that I wasn''t interested in playing this game.


    I simply shook him off as we called in for a sub, I was playing alongside Tim for the first time so he was quite excited. Momba also smiled at me when he saw that I had finally came in the game and decided to play. The other bench players were also excited because they had seen the game that I played against Lance and were excited to see me embarrass other players that weren''t from their own team.


    The game went on as Tim brought down the ball, he saw that Momba had already made his way into the post as he started demanding for the ball while posting up his defending. Tim passed it to him but as soon as he tossed it out and it was about to get to Momba the opposite team''s power forward went in for the steall and drove it down the lane and dunked it on the opposite end. Tim was the only one that was further down that was able to slow him down but due to the height difference the guy just dunked it on Tim making Tim fall on his back.


    I quickly went to help Tim up and told him that I''ll definitely get him back for what he just did to him. The PF smirked as I pointed at the scoreboard and said you guys are still losing so don''t get cocky on me. They were only down by four points now so he was starting to get confident with half a minute left I decided to go off on this guy since he wanted to be a smartass and call me out.

 85 College Life 5

    Tim brought down the ball as he passed it to me when I ask for it, I dribble down the ball as the guy guarding me let his defense loose a little bit and giving me some space not knowing who I was so I respectfully stepped up to the three-point line and took the shot with no remorse or respect for the guy as he jumped up to block the ball but was a little bit too late due to giving me a lot of space.


    Momba put his both his hands in the air while doing the three finger sign like how the Golden State warriors did it after every shot they made from the three point line and started walking back to get on defense confusing all the players on the Grove team. They were confused as to why Momba and I were walking back on defense until the ball went in the hoop as their main player looked in shock that I was able to make the first shot that I took all game without even doing a warm-up before the game.


    The game continued on as Tim kept feeding me the ball, I got open a few times giving us a bigger lead as I kept taking shots, with only a few seconds left I was using the time freeze to steal the ball from the power forward every time he touched the ball just to prove a point that he was not invincible. By the time the game ended we had driven the lead-up by 13 points as the power forward for the opposite team had lost all his confidence after facing off with me.


    He came up to me after the game and apologized for the way he acted but I told him never to be too overconfident because there''s someone always better as he took those words to heart and later down the road he would work extra harder to get into the NBA. I had no clue that I had made a future NBA star after talking with him. He trained even extra harder and I knew I would meet him in the near future.


    This guy''s name was Jeff green as we went our separate ways. That night Take had a small celebration to celebrate our first victory, it was just a small chill joint as we all hung out and had a few drinks. Tim had brought his PlayStation to start a small NCAA video game tourney, so I started playing that game with him. Tim chose North Carolina as I shook my head and said \"where are the loyalties\" .


    He laughed embarrassed as I chose the Terps team, I was surprised by how detailed the game was with all the players. When I looked on the bench I saw my name on there which surprised me, I got a little excited as I said \"look guys I''m actually in a video game, mama I made you proud\" causing everybody to laugh. The starters were respectful towards me after that game and started to warm up to me more as they knew that if they wanted to win the whole tournament this season they would definitely need my help.


    The North Carolina''s players had the advantage when it came to the players ratings, so Tim had his player go in and dunk on Momba. This surprised me as I quickly refuted that in real life that would never happen causing everybody to laugh once again, Momba was sitting in the corner with a serious face on. He also thought that would never happen in real life.


    I got the ball and brought it down as I decided to see if Take was done some justice in this game. I took it in the hole and did a fade away but he bricked the shot as I said \"well at least that''s true about this game\". Everybody started busting out laughing as Take had a nasty face on him but then he started also laughing as he said \"well that''s definitely not true either\".


    The game continue this I decided to start using my player, I got up to the three-point line and shot it and bricked it the whole room erupted with laughter. They started laughing because they knew that in real life I would definitely not miss that shot and I was wide open on top of that. I wanted to call the gamemakers right then and there to insult them for not making my player even close to how I play.


    Even the dribbling was slightly different and I was much lower in ratings. I was very disappointed by the games play and thought that they definitely needed to see more of me my plays. I decided to play more time in the next games when we were finally being televised so that my ratings would grow. Tim was able to crush me in this game as I told him that I would get the game and practice so that I would never lose to him again.


    Tim knew how competitive I was and could only shake his head thinking that he was going to be in trouble next time he played me. Momba hopped on the sticks next and played with Tim due to Tim winning he didn''t have to get off the sticks. It was going to be a winner keeps playing and losers pass the sticks kind of tournament, winner takes all as we all had put in $10.

 86 College Life 6

    Momba put in the whole bench squad instead of the starters but was still crushed by Tim, it seemed like Tim was the man in this game as he crushed everybody in the room one by one. I asked him if he lives and breathes this video game, he laughed and said \"he had a lot of practice playing this game\", so it''s understandable and had North Carolina as an unbeatable team within the game. We played many matches and just hung out having a good time.


    We all left to go get some rest for the weekend I wanted to go back home to visit Isabella because I had missed her so much. When I got home I noticed in my head there was words in it saying updating skills. Video game skills updated can''t miss in video games skills added. I smirked as I had received a new ability. I knew in the future video games like NBA 2K series were going to be popular so now that I had a skill to keep up with that I was going to dominate that league too. I laughed all crazy in my suite before slipping into a good dream of sports cars and multiple women.


    That weekend I didn''t have much planned so I went home with Sandra. I dropped her off at her house after hanging out with her family, I went home later on. I hadn''t told anybody that I was coming home so after I got in through security I unlocked the door and went inside. It was later on in the evening because Sandra''s mom had hooked me up for lunch and then her dad Carlos talked my ears off even more about the investments that he had and was excited to see it grow so fast.


    I went through the door and everybody was having dinner, it seems like they were eating good because they were having a African local dish called fufu and chicken soup. When I got in the whole place smelled like it so I immediately knew what it was and felt hungry even after eating Sandra''s mom''s cooking. Everybody was shocked to see me there because they hadn''t seen me in a while. Isabella came running down to greet me, her birthday was coming up and I hadn''t even made any plans for her.


    She was getting big and was in preschool now, after embracing her for a while we all went to join the others as they welcome me home. Opal wasn''t there because she had apparently went out with her friends, when I heard that I look at Rasta as if asking did she go with security and he simply nodded understanding me. I signed a relief has I knew there were a lot of sick people out there that were willing to take advantage of people.


    I told him to let the coaches know that he had an injury and to rest, if he keeps running on it, it might affect his game and get worse. He took my advice as I had given him some money to go see a doctor that I had used previously in my old injuries. After solving that problem I headed back to say my goodbyes to my family and headed back to school after picking up Sandra from her home too. I got back to my studies and daily routines.


    The football team coach had contacted me and asked me whether I could come and play as an extra sometimes when they needed it. I told him as long as I''m not starting and I''m just playing as an extra then it would be no problem. He agreed as he kept me in as a VIP. I played a few games during the season when he needed me and I was able to come and help.


    Due to me helping them this time the Terps football team remained undefeated, the buzz around the city started to go around me once again. They were possibly saying that I could be the best quarterback in history but unfortunately I was a basketball player so I made quite a lot of people sad and when basketball season started my schedule started to become a little bit chaotic as I had to travel with both teams on my away games.


    Our first basketball game was against Hampton University thank God it was a home game because I was tired of traveling and was able to invite all my family and friends to come see my first college basketball game. This game was televised so I asked coach to give me more minutes during this game. It was a full house as everybody came to support us. The Hampton team was pretty good this year. They had three star players which was their PG SG and C, but they were still no match for our team as we crush them throughout the game.


    I decided to play in the last half as the whole bench came in and the starters rested. The other team was pretty mad that their starters had to play against the bench but they were going to take this opportunity to come back since they were down by 20 points. As soon as the second half and last quarter started Tim brought down the ball and passed it to me. I saw that Mamba wanted to ball because he was down in the post, so I passed it to him as he did a fake and got his defender in the air. Momba sidestepped and dunked the ball like the big man that he was getting the crowd pumped.

 87 College Life 7

    Hampton''s starters were beyond tired tonight but they wanted to take advantage of this to come back as the coach kept playing them and they didn''t bring in their bench. I used this opportunity to get a steal from them as I ran to the other end of the court. The other players from my team didn''t even run with me which confused The Hamptons team but they use this opportunity to all guard me, but before they could even settle down on the defense I had already taken the shot as my whole team raised their hands with the three sign and the ball went in.

 88 College Life 8

    The next match was a great highlight as everybody wanted to see the two top teams as opponents going against each other even though we were picked to win this game, everybody was still was excited to see this game. We were facing a team that we lost to in my past life Notre Dame. Their team captain had wet online and was talking trash about our team, so I wanted to bring it to the next game.

 89 College Life 9

    After the game of total annihilation, the score ended up being 140-50. Notre Dame had gotten beaten so badly that their starting point guard had decided to quit basketball after this game, it shocked everybody. He wasn''t too sure until he did a stupid stunt out of frustration, after the game when we went to greet each other out of frustration he tried to punch me and being a black belt in my previous life I was able to dodge the attack as I grabbed his arm and flip him over and slam him on the ground.


    Everybody stopped what they were doing on the court to hold me back from crushing this guy''s face in. I couldn''t believe he had swung on me and they tried to call a technical on me but after they viewed the tapes, they saw that he had attacked me first and I was just defending myself as self-defense. They ended up suspending that point guard for a few games but he had quit the game entirely so they had nothing to do with that if he was not part of the game anymore.


    That night after the game was total chaos as there was traffic everywhere and there were parties going on all around the city. One of the guys from our school who was known for throwing parties had gotten a big place and threw a huge bash. The place was very nice and had VIP rooms that had balconies in order to see the dance floor. Rihanna had also come with her bodyguards as we were chilling in the room.


    Sandra insisted on being there with us as we were all just hanging out, I introduced Sandra to Rihanna as I made a joke about Rihanna being my second wife. Rihanna blushed when she heard this Sandra made an ugly face as she said no way am I sharing you with her. Rihanna also got mad when she heard that and it seemed like the place had gotten outer for me and the bodyguards were just amused by this.


    I told them both to calm down as I told Sandra I was just joking but she didn''t mind me due to the anger she was feeling. I calmed her down by telling her that Rihanna and I were going into business together, that we were going to be starting a record label. Sandra was surprised by this as she calmed down and started thinking rationally.


    She knew that Rihanna was very famous at this point and was only growing more and she also liked some of her songs, so she honestly didn''t mind her being part of the team and me going into business with her. That''s when I introduced the name of the record label that we were going to be starting. I was going to call it Eazyrecords label, when the ladies heard it they really liked that name.


    After the party, we all went our separate ways except for Sandra who came over my place extra horny as we got busy through the night. Meanwhile, at the time of our game, another team that has been destroying their opponents like us was the Miami college team. They had a new international player who had just joined them, his name was Aki a foreign exchange student who came from China.


    He was also dominating and making a lot of noise lately, everyone wanted to see a match between him and Eazy. Aki was extremely fast and that was his game even though he wasn''t a good shooter he could get anywhere with his speed and was highly praised for it. There were going to be eight games before Aki faced off against Eazy and that game was going to be a highly anticipated game.


    The very next day everybody around the Maryland school had hangovers from all the party from last from. When they got on the news feed and saw it on ESPN that there was a new guy in town who is dominating the college games just like Eazy, everybody was surprised and couldn''t wait to see a match between the two. I woke up to my teammates all texting me saying we got a challenger.


    I put it in the back of my mind as I thought even if Aki is fast as hell if i time freeze him, he wouldn''t be fast enough. I went on about my day as I took Sandra out for breakfast. We even called Riri up to join us since she was still in town. We discussed business, Sandra was now getting used to being around Rhianna. After having breakfast together we went our separate ways as I had to go do some studies and some projects.


    Later on, I went for football practice which surprised the coach, since we did not have any basketball practice I decided to join the football team and practice with them. I needed to train every day in order for my body to be physically fit and handle the workload from the numerous games that I go through between football and basketball.  During the week, something surprising happened which had shocked me beyond words.


    This Aki guy came to my school to challenge me to hand-to-hand combat. Just when security was about to tell him to go away, I had shown up because I was quite interested in meeting this guy after hearing all the buzz about him, so for him to show up at my school like this and challenge me to hand-to-hand combat I was surprised and pretty excited for the challenge. I knew Asians were pretty good at hand-to-hand fights so I accepted his challenge as we went over to the wrestling stage in order to have a match.


    A lot of students came through to also watch and few of the media had sneaked in to record this fight as they thought that their perfect image of Eazy was finally about to be broken down with this fight. The media was always looking for an opportunity to bring me down and now they have finally got it with an Asian guy about to beat up this black guy but they had no clue that I was a black belt in my previous life.

 90 College Life 10

    The match was getting started as I was in a locker room getting changed. John had come over after hearing about what had happened to come and support me. I appreciated his support as he helped me get hyped and ready for the match. I walked out of the locker room as I was greeted by lots of cheers around the gym. I couldn''t believe this had become a big deal as it wasn''t quite a normal match.


    Only basketball players challenged each other to basketball but this Aki guy was very different as he wanted to challenge me in hand-to-hand combat. Aki had also shown up as the crowd was booing him due to him being a stranger in my school. Everybody was cheering for me, we both bow to each other as I took a look at his outfit he had on a green belt with dragon symbols on it.


    I had never seen a belt like that before and had a bad feeling about it. The ref started the match after giving us the rules. As soon as the match started he was already in my face with a punch, I quickly jumped back in order to avoid the attack. Aki closed in once again and when I jumped back and landed before I could even land he had already swiped at my feet causing me to fall on my back.


    The crowd was disappointed that I had a rough start as I quickly hopped back on my feet. I charged towards him angry about what had just happened as I did a flying kick. Aki quickly dodged it and grabbed my leg, swung me around and threw me. I time froze and landed on my feet but before I could go in and attack him constantly because I was limited on time.


    Aki was already in my face as he punched me square in the eye. I was so shocked that he could still move through my time freeze. I decided to try it once again but this time I got a bloody nose from his fast punches. This guy was absolutely ruthless and extremely fast to the point of disabling my time freeze ability. I started to think of a new plan, I decided to use the golden eye to predict where he was going to strike next but that also did not work as that earned me a punch to the gut.


    At this point, I had no more options as I tried everything. I had been reliant on my ability too much which in turn had softened me and now that I had met somebody who was able to neglect those abilities that were given to me I was beyond shocked. I was beaten black-and-blue without even given a chance to strike once as the ref finally ended it.


    I had soon passed out with my whole face leaking. They quickly sent me over to the medical ward to get patched up. I had never been so embarrassed in my life except for the time Akua had broken up with me in front of everybody. That was probably the only time and this time that I had suffered a major defeat in front of people.


    I had to get stronger after that day I trained even harder, I trained with the basketball team and the football team and had even started taking fighting lessons trying to train the embarrassment away as I was all over social media. The banana crew had even called me up but I ignored everybody as I focused on getting revenge by getting stronger.


    The next game we had played I had sat out of it. I was simply to discourage to play as I was on the bench. Everybody could see the sadness in my eyes but some people could also see the rage and the motivation to get stronger and my eyes. Sandra had been trying to comfort me all week to try and snap me out of it but I was too focused to pay her any mind.


    I was going to be playing Aki on our seventh game and we were still undefeated. I only came to play when they were down and needed me but for the most part, the starters and Momba held it down. I had to prepare myself for when I met Aki on the court because even if my time freeze or my golden eye didn''t affect him I could still shoot and that''s what matters.


    If he can''t block my shots then I could easily beat him. I knew it was going to be a tough match. I still wanted to give it a try and didn''t want to lose the 2nd time this guy. Aki was like the bane of my game.


    I felt like it was the Gods who sent this guy to challenge due to me getting cocky lately. I tried to get in contact with the system in my head to ask,  but it never responded so I decided to drop it and keep on training until the day I met Aki again. Riri had heard about what had happened and came to comfort me by taking me out. I declined the invitation but she insisted as she dragged Sandra along.


    After Riri and Sandra got drunk they ended up back at my place as they tag teamed me together. They both tried to please me to make me feel better. Sandra had finally allowed Riri to share the bed with her as they came together to try to please me and make me happy. After what I went through that night with both of them, outside me I was happy to have both of them together in one bed but deep down inside I still was not satisfied because I kept thinking about this guy and how I had gotten my ASS whooped.

 91 College Life 11

    After the whole thing with the club, we all went home to rest. The gang was excited about how their night went as they dreamed about how I was able to single-handedly deal with the whole gang which surprised most of them, they could still remember how I fought them effortlessly, Rasta and Shawn, on the other hand, was not surprised because we had gotten ambushed several times growing up from all the tournaments and money in the past so when this happened he wasn''t surprised.


    I had thrown the money and the club the owner had wanted to ban me from coming again after making a mess but he didn''t after he heard about me taking down the gang in his area he felt gratified and had even sent a bottle to my house as a gift for the help that I had done. The next day I was all packed up as I said my goodbyes and boarded my car, and drove to the campus. I was 2 days early before classes started, I knew that I had to get into learning mode once school started because I wanted to crunch 2 years in and graduate in 2 years now.


    I''ll be able to draft a little bit earlier then what Flo had recommended for me. I parked my car and started walking around the campus even though freshman were not allowed to drive after I made a huge donation they allowed me to have a lot of privileges at the school. When I had parked my car a group of ladies saw this and thought that I was at least a senior or junior due to my height and a nice car that I had so they approached me and introduced themselves to me.


    I told them that I had to go in order to avoid any problems but they kept pressing until I told them that I have a girlfriend. They are laughed and said, "it doesn''t matter we just want to have some fun with you". I shook my head as I said "this can''t be happening girls back then weren''t this thirsty. I quickly time froze them and escaped by the time I unfroze time they were confused and were looking for me.


    I hadn''t been in the school for more than an hour and already I had groupies chasing after me. I wanted to look for Sandra to see where she was living at so I called her but her phone went straight to voicemail so I went to unpack my stuff, after doing that I decided to tour around the campus once again hoping I would not meet those groupies again. There were a lot of freshmen all over the place getting guided and shown around to their classes.


    I wondered where my guide was as I remembered that I had received a phone number from the coach he told me one of the bench members were gonna show me around once I get here, so I gave him a call his name was Tim white boy from Massachusetts, slightly shorter than me. Tim loved to play basketball and grew up with his 2 other brothers who also played ball. One of them played pro ball in Europe so he wanted to follow end their footsteps even if he was shorter then both of them he had to work extra hard.


    Tim asked me if I was good enough to start and I told and depends on how good the starters are but I doubt anybody would be able to beat me. He frowned and s"aid aren''t you a bit cocky" and I said, "no I have the right to be cocky and you will see people". Tim could only shake his head as he showed me around. I kept getting eyes from a lot of people but I ignored them as it seemed like some people recognized me from my YouTube videos and tried to approach me but I told them I was busy right now that next time we should talk.


    Tim was surprised that all these people were approaching us and after he took a good look at me and was shocked as recognized me right away. Tim said "you''re that guy who beat my team in my senior year of high school now I remember you and it seems like you were right you do have the rights to be cocky" this caused me to laugh as I said "please lead the way" we continue to your the University.


    It was quite big from what I remember I didn''t watch much college ball growing up But I knew all the best teams there was, North Carolina and Duke were my favorite teams in the past but this time it was going to be me playing against them. After we toured the whole school Tim asked for a match which I gladly accepted because I didn''t have anything to do so we went to hit the gym and go shoot some hoops and work out.


    I went back to my suite to change and get ready for workouts and the match with Tim. After an hour I met up with Tim as we headed to the gym. When we got there, there were a couple of people there are already about to get ready to play a match so we asked if we can join in and they said sure. These guys were randoms and they were just playing for fun. They weren''t part of any team so we introduced ourselves to them as we settled into the teams.

 92 College Life 12

    Rasta wanted to bet on this game but after what happened last time he wasn''t sure if he should. After losing so much money on his last bets he was now scared to even try it again but I had called him and told him to make that bet on me just not too much as I wasn''t too sure how this game will turn out to be. During halftime, we were only down by one point as we went to the locker rooms to rest.


    The halftime show was lit as Rick Ross came to perform and had hyped the crowd up more. The commentators were talking about how the game was going so far and arguing back and forth who was going to take this game and the crown of being the best baller.


    While we were in the locker room discussing our next plan of action Coach G told me not to be scared and not to hold back anymore. Coach told me to go nuts and that this was the biggest game ever as he had noticed that I''ve been holding back all season so he told me not to pass the ball in this next quarter and just shoot from anywhere and anyhow I want.


    This surprised me as I asked him if he could really tell that I was holding back, Coach nodded his head and looked at me seriously. The rest of the team also nodded their heads and said: "go off, let loose". I smiled as I thank them for their support, the time had arrived when it was time to get back into the game.


    We were down by one point as it had been decided that I shouldn''t hold back anymore. I didn''t want to let my teammates down by holding myself back and losing the game so it was time to go all out. The game started we got the ball inbound, as soon as Tim passed me the ball from the inbound I took the shot causing everybody there to be shocked. Aki laughed while the ball was in the air, he started saying I''ve lost my mind to start shooting from the other side of the court.


    Everybody there started to laugh until they heard the ball go through the net "swish" and just like that we took the lead back. Aki was so angry about this as he gave a new order to use the full-court press. Aki told his team to always have two people on me as he brought the ball down. Aki quickly made his way through traffic and laid it up.


    I let him do that because I noticed he started to breathe heavily as he started to get tired. I took this chance to continue playing with my second ability. I wasn''t going to come out of the game at all. I had to pretend at one point that I was tired which gave Aki confidence to keep playing but I wanted him to run his way around the court the whole game until he passed out.


    I let Aki go where he wanted as we continued to go back and forth with the lead. Aki started missing layups due to his fatigue so he started to pass the ball more, but due to this, I was getting more steals as the anti-time freeze only worked on Aki but didn''t work on his other teammates.


    Aki was so angry when he got to the side of the court, he kicked the Gatorade jug down making the drink splash everywhere. The referee immediately called an ejection as he was ejected from the game. The whole crowd started to boo and Aki was beyond pissed as he stormed off to the locker room hitting everything in his way.


    I started laughing happily as this revenge was well fought for. I had worried for nothing as I thought one day I''ll ask him for revenge on the hand to hand combat and beat him in that too. I probably could have won if I had thrown at least one punch but he had taken advantage of my surprise and used it to beat me.


    I ended up scoring a high record of 130 pts, highest in college basketball and potentially NBA. Everybody was now convinced that I was still the king and the number one player in the college basketball world. Commentators were praising me non-stop, ESPN felt pretty stupid after they had talked a lot of crap about me.


    I had finally regained my spot of the number one player in college basketball ever to play the game. The game ended as we went to greet the other team they all looked so depressed that their captain had disappeared on them at the last minute. I sneakily told some of them to join my team when the season is over.


    Aki''s other teammates wanted him to be around even if he wasn''t playing, the mental support could have let them play harder but after Aki threw a temper tantrum they lost all respect for the guy. The fans left disappointed but satisfied at the same time because it was such a great game they were able to witness a record-breaking game.


    After the game, we all went to celebrate hard as we were in Miami. I had met up with Rihanna as we went to go eat with the rest of the team. Everybody was excited not only because Rihanna was around but they had won the game of the century. Miami college had made a killing at the box office, even the amount of money that they used to rent the place quadrupled as they made quite the profit.


    They had no hard feelings towards this loss as they made quite a lot of money and didn''t mind seeing it again. I know Aki would train his stamina after this in order to keep up with me but it was impossible for him to do it especially after I witnessed his weakness. I would use that to my advantage every time we meet up for a game.

 93 Isabella POV

    Start of Isabella POV


    I was turning 5 this year and daddy had signed me up for basketball little league. I really enjoyed watching daddy play basketball so I wanted to do the same thing as I started practice in Daddy''s gym. I noticed that whenever I shot the ball I made it so I started taking more shots and kept making it, surprisingly I wasn''t missing any shots so I continued to practice shooting every day in order to get ready for the little league.


    Aunty Opal had seen me practicing one day and was surprised to see me make a lot of shots as she quickly came and cheered me on. I stopped because I was a little shocked and surprised that somebody was watching me but she quickly encourages me to keep shooting and that I would start practicing with the little league team soon. After Aunty Opal saw that I hadn''t missed a single shot even though I wasn''t too far from the basket not a lot of people could shoot from that distance and make it several times in a row so she started to encourage me more to keep practicing every day.


    I kept shooting every day until The basketball little league started. I joined their practice after school as the coach had us practice dribbling 1st which I was pretty terrible at. I dribbled around the cones as I was learning little by little how to dribble the ball after a while coach had us stop. The coach''s name was Coach Gabby, she was the gym teacher of our private school.


    She had decided to take up more hours in order to make more money so by encouraging all parents to sign their kids up for this girl''s little league she had made quite enough due to the number of girls that came to play. After the dribbling session, we moved on to shooting at close range. She told us to aim for the backboard to start things off as we were a few inches away from the basketball hoop.


    Coach Gabby wanted us to learn how to aim for the square on the backboard before learning how to lay it up so we started shooting. Most of the girls kept missing their shots as they were learning how to play basketball for the 1st time, but me it was an easy thing as I made shot after shot. When Coach Gabby saw that I was making everything she had stars in her eyes as she thought this was going to be her Ace player for the matches coming up.


    The practice continued as we kept shooting the ball until two hours later practice was over. My mommy came to pick me up with the security guards. I greeted them politely and hugged and kissed my mother. She asked me how my day was as I told her everything that happened, she was surprised that I had not missed any of my shots and thought of my father who barely missed any of his shots.


    My little legs could not handle that workout any longer as I told her I needed a break. She simply laughed at me and told me "no problem you have plenty of time to be a basketball superstar" when she said that it motivated me to work even harder. During practice, I was the hardest worker as all the other girls started to get jealous of me, but I didn''t notice it until Coach Gabby separated us to run a practice match among ourselves to see who would be starting and who won''t.


    I had made one friend she was the tallest out of everybody that came to the little league and due to that, all the other girls made fun of her as they thought that she was a freak but I had quickly friended her due to other girls not wanting to talk to me because I was so good at basketball and they all just played for fun and didn''t take it seriously.


    This friend of mine ended up becoming the center of our team and her name was Bianca. Bianca and I had become best friends since nobody else was talking to us we decided to talk with each other so Bianca and I had teamed up as whenever she got into the post I passed her the ball. Due to the other kids not being able to block her she kept getting points until they started double team her so I had to stop passing her the ball and pass it to someone else.


    At this point, we were winning by 3 points the other team was struggling to get points in but they had one girl who was extremely fast and was able to get past me. I wasn''t too fast as I spent hours working on my shoot as most of the time she was able to blow past me and Bianca and quickly score the points.


    She seemed like she had been playing basketball all her life compared to me and Bianca who had just started playing. Her name was Susan and we were nothing compared to her but as soon as I got an open shot I took it and made it. At this point, I was able to shoot from the free-throw line with all my strength even after doing that I was beyond tired and couldn''t take too many shots from there, but that was the place I was most open at.

 94 Isabella POV 2

No content

 95 Isabella POV 3

Even though I didn''t score much during the game Daddy was still proud of me and to be able to score my first point on my first shot he was still very proud of me, after the celebration we all went our separate ways as I went home to rest.

 96 Isabella POV 4

No content

 97 Isabella POV 5

No content

 98 Kobe Bryant Special Rest easy young king

Back to Eazy POV

 99 College

    Riri started coming around more as she finally found a building we could use to build our studio in and our whole brand. I gave her a couple of names to go search for in order to add to our new record label like J Cole, Kendrick Lamar, Nate Jo?l, Nikki Minaj, Future, and Cardi B.


    When I gave her those names she looked at me weird like who are these people. I quickly explained to her that these were people that were going to be part of our start-up record label. She should treat them well and try to get them in before someone else snatches them.


    Riri didn''t understand but she listened to her man as she ordered her workers to get to work looking for these artists. Nate was pretty easy to find as he lived in my neighborhood so all I had to do was go pick him up from my old neighborhood and explain things to him.


    Half the people on the list weren''t even rappers yet so for us to approach them confused them but thankfully I already had the songs they would sing or rap in the future in my head so all I had to do was write it down and have them perform it.


    I was going to spend a lot of money on my brand to come up with my own station where we play their songs only and it was going to be nothing but fire songs. I was going to get into contact with other rappers for collaboration in order to build up momentum.


    Lil Wayne and Drake were on fire that year and were featured in every track you can think of. After finalizing everything with Riri we had some fun together before I had to kick her out to get some studies done.


    I started spending more time with Isabella after I found out she had gained one of my abilities which were she couldn''t miss when she shot the ball. I was surprised by this and couldn''t wait to see how her future would turn out as she started to love basketball too.


    I wondered If all my kids would inherit my abilities as I made sure I wouldn''t have too many of them if that was the case. I didn''t want to break the future too much with my offsprings. I went to support Isabella in all her games and had taught her a few moves to compliments her new style which was to be a shooter.


    I made sure she got the right training with building upper arm strength, legs, and stamina since she lacked those the most. She would be shooting and running most of the time so her building on those will help her get better.


    It was quite an experience seeing the little one playing games and dominating, even watching her take her first loss was quite an experience for me and in order to not get her discouraged I still had a celebration after the game.


    Eventually, they got through the season with only one lost and were they able to even beat the team that they had lost against the first time. I could tell that they had gotten better after that game because the team needed that loss in order to get stronger.


    After they went on a winning streak they thought they were unbeatable and had become lazy,  but there''s always somebody better especially after I had faced off against Aki did I realize that I had to elevate my game once more. In football, we had won the national title against LSU.


    It was such a tough match and without me, I doubt we would have won or had even gotten to that level. After winning that title a lot of people that didn''t know I was a basketball player started to say that I would draft into the NFL after this season as the number one pick.


    ESPN had cleared up that rumor real quick by saying that I was just helping out a team and I''m more likely to go into the NBA rather than the NFL but a lot of people were also spreading rumors that I''ll be going into both NFL and NBA which caused everybody to laugh because they had never seen anybody do that before.


    Playing both football and basketball but I had done it in high school and college so the possibilities were strong. These arguments were all over the internet and in sports talk shows. I ignored all the noise and focused on what I was doing, which was studying hard, practice hard, train hard and in business, we were making big moves.


    I was on a roll and felt like things were too perfect when things are too perfect and I felt like a storm was brewing. If another Aki appeared I wouldn''t be shocked at this time and I''ll try my best to stay level-headed.


    I had once again received another trophy and another metal to add to my ever-growing collections. Football was just a side hobby for me and I didn''t really take it seriously. I was just helping out the team after I''d explained that in a press conference everybody understood my role in football and stop talking about all the rumors of me drafting into the NFL.

 100 College 2

    My birthday had finally come, Riri and Sandra had planned something together. They plan to take me out of the country for the weekend, as soon as I had finished one of my games they kidnapped me and took me to my home to get me freshened up.


    The coach was calling me to ask me what happened to me after the game due to me suddenly disappearing without any explanation and I told him that it was my birthday weekend and my girls had something planned for me. Coach understood as he told me to be careful out there.


    I hung up the phone and watched as the two girls were looking at me grinning. I asked them where we were going and they told me it was a surprise. I took a quick shower and we headed out as they had already packed up my clothes in a suitcase.


    They blindfolded me and made sure the music was playing in my Beats headphones so I couldn''t hear what was happening. Next thing I know it I can feel vibrations as we had boarded a plane which I could tell after sitting down. They told me that I''ll be blindfolded throughout this whole flight after taking off my earphones.


    This surprise was kind of getting me excited as I had no clue where we were going. I told them I was sleepy at one point and they told me that there was a bed waiting for me. We were flying first class so they had all these things available on this special plane that we were flying in.


    I went to lie down and was about to take off my blindfold but the ladies wouldn''t allow me as one of them started kissing on the lips while the other was slowly working around my lower regions. I was extremely turned on by this due to my sight and hearing being unavailable so it had heightened my senses as I felt everything to the extreme.


    They took turns pleasing me as this was by far the best birthday present so far as I was enjoying myself. I had climaxed at least a dozen times before I passed out. The two ladies were also exhausted as they went to freshen up and came to lay down with me.


    I finally woke up the next day and went to take a shower. They allowed me to take off my blindfold in the bathroom at least the bathroom was very luxurious and it made me wonder where they got this plane from, having a shower in a plane was very strange to me.


    The journey continued with a lot of fun times, I was being treated like a king as I was not even allowed to do anything without their permission. Even when I had to use the bathroom they had to help me with that which felt a little embarrassing at first but I got used to it because it turned into something else whenever they got close to my pole.


    We finally made it to our destination which was Australia. They had my Beats headphones on me with my eyes still wrapped up but they put sunglasses on it just to make it look a little cool. We all came down the airport holding hands as they were guiding me through the halls of the airport.


    They finally took off my blinds and what I saw shocked me it looked extremely nice and exotic. The only thing that bothered me was that it was extremely hot. I asked the ladies" what country are we in Australia or something"?. That''s when both ladies rolled their eyes and said wow how did you know.


    I laughed and said" just asking wasn''t expecting it to really be Australia", they all laughed as they made their way to the hotel to get checked in. Due to Riri''s appearance, they were able to get a discount because the manager wanted Riri to come back whenever she was in the country.


    Nobody even took a second glance at me while I was here which I was enjoying. When we got to our hotel room they had glasses of wine delivered to us as we enjoyed each other''s company in the master suite. Sandra started telling me all the plans she made for us during our short stay here.


    Hiking, snorkeling, hand-fishing galore and to top it off a basketball tournament the very next day bright and early. They had a certain object as a prize, was said to be part of an ancient weapon. I wasn''t interested in the tournament but since they had signed me up I didn''t want to disappoint them.


    After discussing the plans we headed out to dinner and came back to relax because the tournament was going to be the next day, I was hoping it would be at least two or three days later but I had to get to work the very next day which annoyed me a little but I decided to go do it because it might be fun.


    The next day the whole city had come together to watch or participate in this tournament, it was a 1 verse 1 tournament so not a lot of people were signing up because basketball was not so big at that time in Australia. We had to play up to 12 points.


    I was up early after breakfast as we headed down to the destination of the tournament. There was a crowd when we got there. The tournament was being held near the oceanfront and had quite a beautiful view there. Everybody was checking in to find out who their opponents were.

 101 College 3

No content

 102 College 4

    The score was 6-0, I had zero points and my opponent had six points. My opponent still had the ball as we checked it up.


    He decided to take a 3 which I let him but this time I waited for the rebound as he bricked it. I got the rebound, he was pretty mad that I didn''t even play defense and he still messed up.


    I would have probably had to use my GoldenEye or time freeze in order to get that advantage so when I grabbed the rebound I dribbled it back to the 3-point line because I had to take it back.


    When I turned around, the guy was right there with me, which surprised me so I stopped and decided to do another hook shot and made It.


    3 points, the guy was shocked that I was able to make a shot like that, but didn''t think too much into it as he checked the ball back up. As soon as he gave me the space to shoot it I did, which caught him off guard as I added another three points to my score tying up the game.


    Now he started to get serious as he was playing me tightly I dribbled it up a little bit, pretended I was going to shoot as he jumped up to try to block it.


    I did a sidestep and took another shot from the 3-point line giving me nine points. The guy was mad at himself for falling for that fake but after that, he told himself you never do that again.


    I wanted to quickly end this game, so after checking it up I decided to do another hook shot but this time the guy was right there with me as he blocked a shot making it go out of bounce.


    Everybody started to cheer for him after seeing such a remarkable block. I thought my hook shot was definitely going to be unbeatable but it seems like this guy was hell-bent on beating the unbeatable.


    Instead of holding on to the ball he got it knocked out of bounds, so it was my ball once again as we checked it up.


    This time I decided to break his ankles in order to get free to get my shot off. I crossed him up a little as I faked like I was going left but went right, which he fell for and I faded a little to the side as I took the shot because he was right there on my hip trying to block the shot but was a little too late as I shot the winning shot.


    I then moved on to the next round, the guy was pretty nice as he came and shook my hands and thanked me for the good game after the game. I went back to the stands to go witness the other matches as soon as my match finished.


    Ben Simmons''s match was finished too, he had won his match moving on to the next round. I was sad I didn''t get to see him play and wondered if at this younger age he was able to shoot the ball better than his future self.


    My next match was up against a power forward, he was a lot taller than me so I knew this match it''s going to be a little difficult if I didn''t plan it right.


    The game started and I won the shootout, gaining the ball first once again. I checked it up as he started to play some good defense on me. It seems like he had been watching my games and noticed that I was able to shoot.


    Due to this, I decided to run around him and tire him out, so I ran non-stop around the court, he got annoyed by this as sometimes he would slow down and I''ll take the shot.


    He got really frustrated as he said "stop moving you little rat"  I laughed and took another shot. In no time I had nine points, he was holding his knees while breathing heavily.


    He checked the ball as he said" I don''t even care to go ahead and take your shot", which I did and won the game. This was a pretty good experience for me as I learned how to beat tall players easily now.


    I went to go sit down and watch the rest of the matches and Simmons was still playing his match. This time he was facing a much taller opponent so I think I was having a hard time.


    Ben''s mid-range shots were pretty good as he was also using his speed to get by his opponents, due to him being much smaller than them he was able to zip past them and lay it up or just shoot the mid-range jumper.


    He slowly counted up his points and won the game. The next matchups started after an hour break and surprisingly my next opponent was Ben Simmons.


    I got a little excited at the thought of playing this future Hall-of-Famer. We shot for the ball, he was surprisingly making some 3-pointers which surprised me as I thought what happened to him in order for him to stop shooting threes and his form looks pretty good too.


    Eventually, he missed one as I retained the ball. I checked up and Ben was playing me pretty tightly, it seemed like he had seen some of my games too and didn''t let me take that surprise shot.

 103 College 5

    Ben Simmons was pretty shocked I was able to make that but he quickly recovered telling me that he wasn''t going to let me score on him again.


    This made me laugh because this guy was shorter than me and younger talking a lot of bull crap so as soon as he checked up the ball I did a quick step back and shot the ball giving me six points.


    Ben gritted his teeth as he checked up the ball once again, this time I crossed him over by faking left and going right as he chased down with me I dunked it on him as he fell on his back.


    Everybody was shocked by this because it was a heavy dunk even Sandra and Rihanna was also shocked as they had never seen me dunk on somebody like that before and thought that I was even angry at him.


    I shook my head as I stepped over him like Iverson did with Ty Lue and went back to the center to check up the ball. Ben Simmons was pretty pissed that he just got dunked on and quickly checked up the ball.


    I pretended like I was going to drive in again as he stepped back in order to defend but that was the first mistake that he made as I loaded up the guns and took the shot giving me an 11-point lead. One more point and I''ll move on to the next round.


    Ben Simmons surprisingly didn''t give up after this I could still see the fire in his eyes as he still looked like he wanted to compete with me. I said in my head good this guy has excellent drive, unlike somebody I knew Brione cough cough.


    Somewhere in the states Brione was going for a layup in practice but sneezed causing him to miss it as his coach told him to do another lap around the court. Brione cursed in his heart as he had no idea why he would sneeze in the middle of lay up, not knowing Eazy had caused him to misfortune.


    Back to the game, I checked up the ball as Ben was playing defense like there was no tomorrow. Ben really wanted to win this tournament in order to receive the lucky ancient item but I hate losing so I wasn''t just going to lose just for his satisfaction.


    I respected him by going hard as I crossed him up a few times and tried to go up for a layup but he was right there with me so I pretended like I was going to lay it up as he jumped up with me but my foot was still on the ground as I brought my foot back down and did a hook shot, winning the game.


    Ben got on his knees as he started tearing up. I told him not to cry and that I''m just a monster no one can beat me. Ben looked at me funny as he said "he likes my confidence"  and I said, "that''s what basketball is all about confidence, you got to have confidence in yourself, you have to have the confidence to take that last shot at the buzzard, you have to have consist confidence in everything you do, and put your heart into it".


    I went back to my seat to hang out with the ladies once again as they were asking questions about why I dunked it so hard on him. I explained to them that I just wanted to teach the kid a lesson because it seemed like he had never been dunked on before so his head was a little bit too big.


    It was good to have confidence but there''s a difference between confidence and cockiness if you cannot back up your game. I had a reason to be cocky because I can''t miss!!! so I had every right to say what I said about being the best and never lose.


    The games continued as I noticed one guy and I felt like I was going to be playing him in the final round. He was huge about 6''9 and was dunking on everybody and everything. He barely had to jump to get to the rim and whenever anybody took a shot he was able to block it.


    He was just skin and bones and kind of reminded me of Kevin Durant except he couldn''t shoot like Kevin Durant but he had a mid-range jumper. He also reminded me of Momba but Momba was bigger than this guy, twice his size.


    This guy was just going through the competition even when they shot the ball he was able to grab it from the air, turn around, take one step and dunk it. He took one step and was already at the post from the free-throw line, that''s how long his legs were.


    I couldn''t wait to get into the NBA where I''ll be facing off against guys like Kevin Durant and thought that I would have to up my game with a few new tricks every time I go into a game to avoid being blocked.


    The matches continued, I''m not even going to talk about my next matches as there were all pretty much blowouts. The guys never had a chance.


    The finals had finally come and I was going against this huge guy 6''9, I had to look up to him when I came up to him and he had to also look down on me which made me feel uncomfortable and tiny. I felt like my pride as a man was being challenged with this guy looking at me like I''m some kind of child.


    He came up to me with his deep voice saying puny little boy hurry up and lose so that I may gain the strength of the ancient gods in order to dominate the basketball world. This guy was extremely intimidating and thought that he would make a good last boss in a movie or a video game.


    I responded by saying " hey Giant have you ever read the story of David and Goliath ''''. He ground his teeth as I said: "well I''m about to slay you as David did to that giant". He didn''t say anything again as he checked the ball.

 104 College 6

No content

 105 College 7

    The score was now 6 to 11, I was up once again and getting ready to make another play. I crossed him up but this time I used the golden eye to see where he was going and change directions really quickly causing him to be confused as I did a fade away to make another shot, taking the lead up to 14.


    JoJo was so mad he told me no more of this and that he was going to stop my next play I said "sure you can try" as the game began once again. I started to dribble around the court full speed to see if he''ll tire out but when I took three steps he was only taking one so it was kind of hard but eventually he started breathing heavily as he said: "stop moving around puny rat".


    The ref thought that this was quite a loophole that I was exploiting so he decided to add a shot clock as he started counting down from 10 and if it reaches 0, I would have to give up the ball to Jojo. I was so mad that the ref had just come up with this rule just to help out Jojo but I could understand that the crowd was getting quite bored at me just running around with the ball as I looked quite silly doing it.


    I decided to get started once again as I blew by JoJo and tried to go in for a layup but that was quickly blocked. JoJo grabbed the ball and went in for the dunk after taking just one step. I was still amazed by how easily he had access to the whole Court in a few steps. I also kind of felt like this court was a little bit smaller than the norm but I ignored it.


    Jojo was trying to catch up to me, I had 14 points and he now had 8 points. The game began once again as he tried to speed past me but I was in front of him. JoJo then did something that shocked me as he stopped and took a mid-range shot to get two more points added on.


    Jojo now had ten points while I had 14, this shocked me as the crowd was cheering for Jojo because he was a native. Sandra and Riri were also yelling and cheering me on too. I waved at them and smiled embarrassedly. I let this guy come back like that but I was still in the lead so I was in no rush to get things done.


    This was the final game for this tournament and I wanted to make it a little bit enjoyable. This time JoJo after checking the ball ran towards the post as he crossed me up a little bit and went in for the dunk. This all happened so fast that I didn''t have time to even react or freeze time.


    It kind of reminded me of the time when I was facing Aki, the guy was extremely fast way faster than JoJo but for a quick second, it seemed like Jojo speed had accelerated beyond my time freeze but I ignored it and continued to play.


    I used Goldeneye to see where he was going next and stole the ball as I plucked it out of his hands. Jojo was going so fast he didn''t have time to turn around as I took the mid-range shot to give me 16 points. JoJo had gotten pissed as he started cursing all over the place.


    I put the speed on him as I tried to dribble past him and just when he thought I was about to lay it up I just threw it up in the air which confused JoJo. That layup was just like Steph Curry''s layup. It went up high and came back down making a splash sound.


    The whole crowd was excited about this shot and JoJo was confused because he had never seen such a shot before. I shrugged and I said "game point", and continued to say" the next point I score doesn''t matter whether it is a three or two but I''m telling you right now it''s going to be a 3.


    JoJo grinding his teeth as he thought that I was disrespecting him. Jojo pumped himself up as we checked up the ball. JoJo was playing some hard defense now to the point of even fouling me sometimes. I battled with him to try to get an open shot since I only had a few seconds.


    Eventually, I settled with using James harden''s step-back / travel and shot it up like a rainbow so he wouldn''t be able to block it. Jojo was so mad that I shot it like that and thought I was going to miss it. I started blowing kisses to my ladies and started telling the refs they should get my prize ready.


    Everybody was confused by this because they could still see the ball was still in the air. They all started laughing as JoJo said: "puny boy has gone crazy, he thinks he''s going to make it from the three-point line with a crazy shot like that".


    Soon as he finished his sentence the hoop made a splash sound. The whole crowd went quiet, JoJo looked back to see that the ball had gone into the hoop as he fell on the ground shocked, surprised, disappointed he was feeling all kinds of emotions as he felt like he had been cheated and that game should have definitely been his win.


    I knew that if I wasn''t there JoJo would have definitely won this whole tournament because Ben Simmons definitely was not going to be able to beat this guy, but it''s strange that I have never heard of him in the NBA future, maybe he stayed in Australia after all.


    It took awhile but eventually, the crowd got excited and started cheering me on for winning the match. The tournament was finally over as they handed me a golden bracelet. I was so mad that I had played this hard in a tournament that I could have gotten injured in for a golden bracelet.

 106 College 8

    After receiving the prize we left the venue to go try out some more local dishes, on our way as you were riding in a car I tried on the golden bracelet and when I did I suddenly got a message in my mind.


    This completely shocked me, apparently, I had received a new ability and an upgrade to one of my old abilities. I thought maybe this trip was worth it, the new ability was called acrobatics.


    It didn''t give me any more details than that but I immediately knew what I could do with it and couldn''t wait to practice with this new ability. The ability that was upgraded was unlimited stamina, now instead of just in games when it applies, now even in training, I had unlimited stamina.


    I was excited and curious about these new upgrades, I wanted to try it out as soon as possible but then I remembered that I was on a small vacation with my ladies. We had fun after the game around the local clubs as we ate, got drunk and high that night.


    The next day was very relaxing as they took me to go get a massage and tried a couple more local foods that I''ve never eaten before. I knew I had gained weight after coming to this country due to all the foods I was eating but they were so good so I didn''t mind it.


    With this new upgrade to my stamina, I could just lose weight again in no time, but when I thought about the unlimited training I could do it made me think even harder because it never said after training I won''t feel the soreness.


    I needed to experiment with this upgrade to see what I can do and what I shouldn''t do. After the massage and food, we went to the beach to relax. Sandra had buried me under the sand and built a small sandcastle over my body.


    Sandra was joking around as she made a hole in the sand which lead into where my pole was and took it out and laughed about it. Rihanna saw this and also laughed, a few ladies were passing by and saw this as they started screaming and running away.


    I told Sandra to stop playing and tuck it back in, she laughed as she said "oh it''s starting to get hard", I said, "no way people are around here don''t even try me". Both the ladies laughed as we got ourselves ready and headed back to the hotel to have a little bit more fun.


    By the time we were done my pole was so sore as I thought no more fun activities for me for a while. That very day we had to head back to the States because we had classes the very next day. After boarding the plane I was able to relax more as I wasn''t blindfolded this time.


    We just enjoyed each other''s company and we talked more business on the flight about how the record label was coming together pretty well. I had cashed in all my investments and had made quite the killing and knew that with this money I will be set for at least two to three years after building up the label.


    Luckily I wrote all the rappers'' songs for them or I really would have gone broke. We had gotten everyone I asked for except for Nikki Minaj but I wasn''t too bummed out since I got cardi b the next best thing.


    With Cardi B I would also win over the Latin market thinking about a different market. I quickly told Riri to look for a few African artists like Davido and Wizkid. I knew if I branched out in markets I could have a variety of music in the market when my station finally came into play.


    After discussing the label business we went to rest and in a few hours, we finally arrived in the states as we made our way back to the campus.


    I settled down as I had started to get some homework and studies done due to not being able to do that the whole weekend in preparation for the week.


    Meanwhile, somewhere else Aki was still angry about the loss that he had taken and the fact that they kept calling him number two made him even angrier because in China he was also known as the number two.


    When he came to the states he thought that he was finally going to be known as number one but Eazy had stopped his advancements for him. Aki was pretty pissed about that.


    Aki contacted the person that was number one in China and told him about easy being the number one here in the states and that he couldn''t even beat him which surprised the person on the other line.


    He told Aki to make preparations for him to join him on his team. Aki was so excited as he thought that he would finally be able to get his revenge with a good teammate next to him. After hanging up the phone the person that was known as the number one was a guy called Gin.


    Gin was smiling as he thought that he would finally gain a rival or at least someone who can finally wake him up from his boredom. For the longest time defeating his opponents one by one by made him dull since nobody has been able to defeat him.


    Gin was named the number one college basketball player in China. The person that came close to defeating him was Aki one time. After Aki lost to him he didn''t even try in the following games due to Aki being discouraged.


    Gin was 6''7 with bulging muscles, a Chinese native and quite handsome for his height. Gin had starred in a few Chinese movies and was quite involved with his community, but after a while of continuous winning, he had become carefree and extremely bored.


    Gin was successful at everything and after Aki had told him about Eazy he had gone to watch his video highlights in the games, Gin got excited as he was ready for the new challenge.


    Aki went to his coach right after that conversation on the phone and told him about a foreign exchange student that he was going to have come over to play for the team. At first, his coach was mad that he had even suggested that but after they saw his highlights he got pretty excited.


    The Coach helped Aki make preparations for Gin to come to the states as a foreign exchange student. Aki was excited about this as I started looking for flights for Gin to take.

 107 Gin VS Eazy

    Gin had finally made his way to the states, and when he got there he came with a lot of noise as he challenged Eazy right away by holding a press conference. He told the college ball world that he''ll be a new addition to the Miami college team.


    Gin used this opportunity to challenge the best person in the college league right now which was Eazy. Their game was in two weeks so he told the press that Eazy should get ready for the match because he was the number one player in China and now he''s coming for his throne.


    The press was very fascinated by this guy but most of them didn''t take him seriously. In Gin''s first game they finally saw him play. Gin completely dominated in that game, he played the whole entire game without even taking a break.


    Their coach was very impressed by this and thought this guy could be the next LeBron James and probably even better. They crushed the team they were playing against. With Aki running the point the Miami new superstars had come to dominate the opposing teams.


    Gin didn''t let loose at all and gave them 80% of his attention after realizing how weak they were. It almost reminded him of his old city and hoped that Eazy would give him a good show otherwise he would go back to where he came from and continue dominating there.


    Now that he thought about it he should try his luck by going to different countries and dominating them all in order to become not only the number one in one country but the number one in the whole world.


    Gin laughs out loud as he thought that the match with Eazy will be the best stepping stone for him, defeating the number one of this country. Meanwhile, Eazy had gotten word about Gin and was surprised to see that he was playing with the Miami team and thought of Aki.


    I immediately knew something was up and thought that Gin had brought this guy along in order to challenge him but I was not concerned about him, but after watching Gins highlight reels I started to have second thoughts.


    The thought of handling both Aki and Gin made me shiver as I immediately went to the gym to get some workouts in. After training for some days, and in between we had a game where we continued to dominate and remain undefeated.


    The 2 weeks I finally came up where we were facing off against Miami once again but this time it was going to be on our home turf. Once again it was a sold-out game, a lot of people traveled just to come to see this match as it was going to be quite the match.


    Seeing the number one player from China go up against the number one player in the United States, everybody was excited to see this match. Gin and Aki had been making a lot of noise in the college basketball world, so naturally, a lot of people came to watch this match.


    Coach looked at me and said "you going to have to step up your game this time around and I guess you would be starting once again in this match" I simply nodded and said, "yes I''ll try my best not to disappoint but I''m going to need everybody''s support in this game, I alone won''t be able to win this game so everybody needs to bring there A-game".


    I looked at Momba and said, "especially you because that guy after seeing his videos has quite the strength, even when he''s dunking the ball, and there are people surrounded him he''s still able to get through them but if you take the patient route and set him up for charges we should be able to gain some turnovers".


    Momba nodded and I continued to say " I''m also going to need you guys to set up more picks for me and give me an opportunity to free myself for my shots. This game is very important to all of us and it seems like Miami''s is being called the next best thing, but I disagree!!, we are the next best thing".


    I got my team hyped up after that little speech as they all started cheering and getting hyped for this match. After that, we left the locker rooms and headed up to go warm up with stretches and shoot around. After there was a small performance by Lil Wayne to get the crowd hyped up even more.


    This game at this point felt like a Superbowl because the number of people that were there was beyond me. They started to announce the starters of the game which we came out one by one doing our signature handshakes and a few dance moves.


    When they announced Miami''s starters everybody started booing. There were few Miami fans there cheering but they were so few no one heard them. The crowd seemed to be rowdier this time around as the place was packed.


    Gin approached me with Aki as he came and shook my hand and said: "good luck in this game I hope you''re as good as everybody portrayed you to be and you don''t give me a disappointing match".


    I simply smiled and said, "if you want to make it a fair match bench Aki and face me like a man so that we can go head-to-head". Aki got mad and said"  no way am I going on the bench I''m a star player and star players start unlike you.

 108 Gin vs Eazy 2

No content

 109 Gin vs Eazy 3

    After the halftime show, the game began once again, as this time it seems to become a one-on-one match. Gin was covering me and I was covering him.


    Every time we inbounded the ball our team-mates would pass it to us right away as we faced off against each other. I was surprised to see that my time freeze ability worked on Gin but it seemed to be nerfed as it was just only one second.


    I didn''t mind it because that''s all I really needed to mess up his offense. I kept knocking the ball out of his hands while he was going full-speed ahead like a train. Gin got a little annoyed by it because he wasn''t able to take the lead back and we were starting to pull away from him in scores.


    Gin was also annoyed by the picks my team-mates were setting for me. Gin was not getting any picks from his teammates as he started to yell at them saying they should set picks for him. I started to get bored because it wasn''t much of a challenge anymore after I figured out his game. I kept unleashing a barrage of three''s on Gin.


    I started to think that if Aki was in the game it would pressure me more. Next thing I know it the Miami team''s coach had called a timeout as he started to tell Gin that Aki has to come in the game because they were losing by 10 points and he''s not able to stop me anymore.


    I had scored most of the points for our team, Gin ground his teeth as he said "fine let him come in", Aki got excited as he stood up and started taking off his jumper suit. Aki got more comfortable in his shorts and jersey as the game started back up. I noticed Aki had come back in the game.


    Now I knew the game was about to get exciting. The game started once again after the timeout, this time Aki and Gin were covering me as they double-teamed me. I quickly passed it over to Momba who had a mismatch as he did a thunderous dunk over the poor guy guarding him.


    Since they brought Aki back I was going to get my team members more involved. I already had 90-plus points so I didn''t mind sharing the rock at this point as we casually played. I wasn''t able to use my time freeze on Aki so it was a bit difficult but I was able to use Golden Eye on him, I started to wonder if they had the same ability as me and if that''s why they cancel out each other.


    Gin started to get hot as he disregarded his body and started taking it into the post more. I was surprised by this because he was being so reckless as he had landed awkwardly again, but he walked it off. They were losing by 10 points at first but now they had come back to within five with two minutes left on the clock.


    I also decided to turn it up a notch as Gin had Aki guard me while he went to guard Momba since he was dominating.I decided to put the skates on Aki as I crossed him up and went into the post. Gin appeared out of nowhere as I was about to dunk it, Gin got up there with me and I knew he was going to block me.


    The whole crowd started cheering while the commentators made fun of Gin due to him promising a win for the Miami team, but he did not deliver so everybody was criticizing him. Gin was on the bench smiling, everybody wondered why he looked so happy that he had finally taken a loss but I could tell why he was happy.


    I could tell that he had fun in this game being the number one sometimes could be lonely but now that he had a rival to look up to. Gin was pretty excited and couldn''t wait for our next game. I could only shake my head because I thought of what he was thinking.


    The game finally ended as the place went wild. All my family members had come to watch so it was pretty exciting for me especially when I saw Isabella in the stands cheering for me. Gin approached me as he said," I would like to become friends with you and challenge you on a more casual stage".


    I quickly agreed and said, "yeah having a rival has been pretty fun, we definitely have to link up one day to have more games". We shook hands and exchanged numbers. After the game Coach took us all out to celebrate, Rihanna wasn''t able to show up to today''s game but Sandra was there as we all met up at a famous local restaurant. The place was packed as we all talked about how great that game was. We hadn''t felt that way since the first Aki game due to all the other teams not even trying when they faced off against us.

 110 Valentine Day Special

No content

 111 March Madness

    Rasta wasn''t around due to being so busy these days trying to get the business situated. I was finally able to meet up with Rasta eventually as he gave me the report on the business we were building.


    They had bought land and started the construction of the building. The place that we were building was a state of the art, high tech place, and cost more than a billion to build it. When Rasta told me the cost of everything that we wanted I almost passed out. We had cashed in our returns from all the investments we made and made a lot.


    After everything was paid for we still had a few million left. I couldn''t believe we spent so much on that building but I knew that the returns would be way more, gotta spend money to make money in this world. We had to launch a satellite in order to broadcast our music all around the world. We hired a lot of programmers so that we wouldn''t be getting hacked and a lot more.


    After Rasta broke down the cost and why it was a billion-plus dollar I finally understood that it wasn''t just for the building but with all the employees we had to hire more than 300 employees for the building.


    Rasta took me to the site where it was located. It was an empty plot with a lot of space. He told me that they''ll be building it from the ground up and had plans to make a connecting car garage with it. I thanked him for his hard work after meeting up with him. He told me Riri had been helping a lot with gathering the entertainers.


    After getting the update on the projects and spending time with my family I went back to school in order to get more studies in as I prepare for the next game since it was going to be the start of March madness. We played our first games which weren''t even a challenge as we crushed the opponents, one by one making our way to the top of the tournament.


    Miami was also steamrolling in their divisions as we finally met up in the final four. The game between the Maryland Terps and Miami Hurricanes was to be broadcasted all around the world. The world was watching this college ball game and the average price for the tickets to see this game in person was about $1,000.


    Since we had an undefeated record the game was going to be held in Maryland. People from all over the country came to watch this game as the stadium was jammed packed. They had to rent the Wizards stadium in order to accommodate all the fans that wanted to come and see the game.


    The wizard''s team had come to practice earlier that day so when they were about to leave they noticed there were a lot of people there. Their games didn''t even have this many people coming to watch as they started to get jealous and were wondering why everyone was coming to watch this match.


    Commentatorswere all saying Maimi was going to win since Aki was going to be playing alongside Gin this time giving them a great boost to their defensive prowess. Everybody was pretty hyped up for this match as they had several people coming to perform. Rihanna had signed up to come and perform at the match so I got to spend a little time with her before the game.


    The teams were all located in the basement in the locker rooms getting ready for the match. It was fun using all these all-star players'' locker rooms as coach started giving us a speech about how we were going to dominate this game.


    Coach told us who to look out for this time which was Aki who was going to be playing the full game so we had to be on the lookout for both Aki and Gin. I wouldn''t have had it any other way, to be able to play the best players in the college league.I knew with both of them on it was going to be a very challenging match and I had to bring my a-game in order to not fall behind.


    The game had finally started as the announcer announced all the starters from both teams. The crowd was hyped up and cheering the most for our team as we did our shakes and our dances for the introductions. Aki and Gin came to greet me, Aki was behind Gin this time as he was acting like a scared cat.


    I decided to say hi to him as I said" hi Aki are you ready to get taught a lesson" Gin laughed as he said, "this time I''m ready for you and I''ve prepared well to stop you this time, we''re on a bigger stage and it is most important that we win this whole tournament in order to receive the biggest trophy as I get ready to go over to the NBA to conquer it too".


    I laughed at this but didn''t want to say anymore as I shook their hands and went back to my teammates. We all came up to the court as the ref started to organize the jump ball. The ref tossed up the ball as Gin and Momba went up for it. Momba had gotten the ball and tapped it towards me as I caught it and shot it from where I was to give us the first three points. Aki could only shake his head as he thought this guy is still unstoppable.


    Gin passed the ball inbound to Aki as he ran it down trying to control the pace. Aki saw Gin blow pass his defender and jumped up high to receive the alley-oop as he dunked. Momba didn''t even attempt to stop him from his past experience he realized he couldn''t stop Gin so he might as well let him do what he wants unless he sets a pick to take a charge.

 112 March Madness 2

    The game continued on as we were evenly matched except that we were up by five points by the second quarter. I thought this match was going to be hard but with me balancing my abilities and just letting them score, I was able to also get open scores, so it became quite a balanced game.


    I knew that Gin hadn''t turned it up yet because I''ve seen how he gets when he gets in the zone, he''s completely unstoppable even though he''s unstoppable now but when he''s in the zone and he''s guarding me he''s able to block some of my shots which they haven''t been able to so far.


    The score so far was my 55 to their 50. I scored 53 points due to the other players being locked down. Gin was covering Momba so I wasn''t able to feed him the ball while Aki was trying to cover me, but I was still able to use my unlimited stamina on him as he started to get tired of chasing me around.


    Any kind of space he would give me I''ll take the shot in order to increase the lead. Gin started to realize that Aki was having difficulties guarding me so they switched opponents which surprised me but I smirked as I thought how Momba was about to be dunking all over Aki.


    On one of the plays, I decided to pass it to Momba who was asking for the ball and saying "miss-match" so I decided to pass it just to see if Aki could still get it. As soon as I passed it aki was in front of the ball and intercepted the pass and threw it down to Gin who was already running down the lane.


    Gin went in for a thunderous 360 dunk, the crowd went wild after seeing that play, while the Maryland Terps fans were all booing him. I could hear LeBron on the sidelines saying "how could you guys let them do that come on guys pick up the hustle I got money on you guys".


    I tripped when I heard that as I glared at him, he looked back at me and shrugged while laughing. The whole banana boat crew was there to watch my game and support as I gave them all a thumbs up. We passed the ball in as I started another play.


    I quickly dribbled down the lane crossed up Gin and I was just about to take it in when Aki came out of nowhere trying to block my path, so I quickly saw Momba crossing behind Aki while pointing up as I threw the ball up in the air.


    Momba grabbed it and did a thunderous dunk right back to get the crowd all hyped up. Aki ground his teeth as he thought if he had stayed with Momba he would have been able to prevent the play from happening but that wasn''t even the case as I had thought far ahead of this play and made a trap for him.


    By the time halftime came the score was tied surprisingly, Miami had come back and tied up the game after they figured out a new plan of action in order to stop me. We all went to the locker room kind of anxious as we were thinking of new ways in order to conquer this Miami team.


    Even though deep down in my head I knew I could have made the shot anyways with those two guarding me but it made my life much easier knowing that Momba had my back. During the halftime show, a lot of musicians came to perform.


    A couple of people came to even do tricks which got the crowd hyped up even more. They had a special for them making the banana crew play against each other. It was LeBron James and Chris Paul vs. Carmelo Anthony and Dwyane Wade. They ran into the court as the crowd was hyped to see this match and wondered what it would be like if they actually played with each other.


    LeBron and Chris Paul got the ball first as they checked it up to them. Dwyane Wade was guarding Chris Paul while Carmelo was guarding LeBron. Chris Paul dribbled it up a little bit and then pretending like he was about to shoot getting Wade in the air as he zipped past him to try and lay it up but Melo was right there waiting for him as he jumped up with him.


    Paul changed directions in the air as he threw it up to LeBron who caught the ball for the alley-oop jam. The crowd got on their feet as they started cheering after witnessing such a great play. Carmelo frowned as he saw this well played out play. He told Wade that they had to come back hard so they checked it up once again.


    Chris Paul did a few moves and found Lebron cutting pass Carmelo as Chris Paul threw it up to LeBron who caught the ball and dunked it once again. The crowd was cheering loudly as this game was going on. We were in the locker rooms wondering why the crowd was all hyped and decided to turn on the TV screen to witness what was going on.

 113 March Madness 3

    Even though the banana boat crew were playing only to five points the hype it was getting was pretty good as I thought of ideas in the future for a two on two tournament due to the reaction from the crowds.


    CP3 had gotten the ball once again as he crossed over Dwyane Wade and went up for a layup this time Carmelo didn''t leave LeBron causing Chris Paul to easily score the point as they had three points now.


    Wade and Melo had only zero points, so Wade slapped his cheeks as he said: "come on man wake up we gotta win this game". Carmelo just nodded his head as he said "yes because I hate losing"  they both got fired up as Chris Paul was surprised by how serious they looked.


    CP3 smiled as he said, "come on guys this is just a fun small game". Wade responded by saying " it''s more than just a game".  This saying went on later in the future to be one of the NBA themes.


    They checked up the ball and Chris Paul crossed over Dwyane Wade going for the layup but this time Wade stretched over Chris Paul and blocked the ball as the rebound went to Carmelo who also got excited and took the ball back and passed it back to Dwyane Wade.


    Chris Paul did not recover fast enough so Wade went in for an easy dunk. LeBron frowned as he just thought this game would be much harder now. Dwyane Wade checked up the ball to Chris Paul and passed it to Carmelo who was asking for the ball while posting up LeBron.


    Melo did a quick turn around and shot the ball to give them their second point. Chris Paul was not intimidated by them as he checked up the ball once up again. Dwyane Wade crossed up Chris Paul and just when he was about to drive it in he felt that the ball was not there anymore as he looked back.


    Chris Paul had stripped the ball from him and was taken a shot from the 3-point line which would give them two points and gave them the win. Dwyane Wade was shocked to see the ball in  CP3''s hands as he tried to block it while running towards him, but it was too late.


    CP3 had already released the ball as it went in the hoop making a splash sound and giving them the win. The crowd was cheering for them as LeBron and Chris Paul had won the game against Dwyane Wade and Carmelo.


    We were in the locker room clapping our hands from the spectacular game that we had just watched and it had even gotten us all hyped up. Meanwhile, in the Miami locker room, it was dull as Gin and Aki were drawing up plans to stop me.


    They didn''t watch the game so they weren''t as hyped up as the Maryland team was as they got ready to head back on the court. When the game started back up again Gin could see a different light in the Maryland player''s team as he thought what happened to them to make them look so motivated.


    Gin passed the ball to Aki to organize the play. Aki ran down the lane and passed it to the shooting guard but before the ball could get to him Tim had already intercepted the ball and ran down the lane. Gin ran up to Tim who looked like he was about to lay it up but threw the ball behind him as Ben our small forward caught the ball and slammed it in.


    The crowd went crazy once again as we took the lead. That was the first time that one of the regular members had scored a point so Gin was pretty annoyed by this but he didn''t think too much into it and continued to play his game.


    Tim brought down the ball just when Aki was about to activate his ability to steal it. I had come from behind Tim as I told him to pass me the ball which canceled Aki''s ability. Aki frowned after I got the ball and forgot to defend as I took the shot giving us three more points and now we were up by 5 points.


    Gin told Aki to focus otherwise they were going to lose that game causing Aki to wake up. Gin had no clue why our team was all of a sudden so fired up after the break but he needed to put a stop to it before our lead got bigger.


    The next play started as Gin took the ball down himself, he crossed over Kent our power forward to go in for another thunderous dunk. I told Kent not to dwell on it that we were going to return those two points with a three anyway so there was no point in worrying about one little two pointers.


    The game continued as I brought down the ball and got to pick from Tim and Momba. They had set a double pick in order to get me free for the three-point shot. Gin and Aki were getting quite annoyed with the support that I was getting but they didn''t give up as they also kept pushing forward.


    Even though Gin and Aki could not shoot 3-pointers, their defense and their will to get inside the paint were unbeatable. The game continued as it kept going back and forth in scores eventually we were down to the last minute as the clock wined down.


    We were still up by five points the Miami coach put Aki on the bench due to fatigue while Gin was still as energized as ever. The bench had come in but I have never left the game as we continue to play. Gin looked like he still didn''t give up as he went in for another dunk over multiple defenders.


    I returned his dunk with a three-point shot right after at the half-court line. Gin grounded his teeth as he finally admitted defeat. The seconds went down to zero as everybody hopped on the court cheering as they had finally won the NCAA tournament for the first time in years.


    The crowd was pretty hyped, there were a lot of people on the court as they lifted me up and started cheering for me. Gin said his goodbyes to me and told me to keep up the good work and that he would definitely see me next season as he was going to stay in college for one more year in order to build his status in the states.

 114 NCAA Champions

No content

 115 Time Skip A Few Months

No content

 116 Military

No content

 117 Military 2

No content

 118 Military 3

No content

 119 Military 4

No content

 120 Training Done

No content

 121 Military Bums

    The next day the matches finally started as a crowd showed up to watch the matches, there was nothing else to do so even the higher-ups showed up to watch the drama unfold.


    The first match was a soccer match, all the matches were going to be five on five. One of the officers came on the field holding the soccer ball in his hand with a whistle in his mouth, he blew it to officiate the start of the match.


    Nana was the goalie while the others played any position they felt comfortable with. I was, of course, a striker, as soon as we started the match. Mod got the ball and passed it over to 3, 3 dribbled it up a little bit but I froze time and stole the ball from him.


    They got mad as they chased after me and tried to get the ball back but I was too fast for them as I maneuvered my way to the goal post and kicked it as hard as I could as the ball went into the air. Just when their goalie was about to save it the ball curved and went to the other side of the goal post and it the net giving us our first goal.


    Everyone started clapping while the others were yelling GOALLLLL!!!!!. We went to do a little celebration after scoring. Mod was so mad he started yelling at his guys to play better. The game continued until it was 10-0 as the other team gave up and we won the first game.


    My teammates were all laughing at them as we had enjoyed ourselves, everybody was able to get a goal in except for Nana who is the goalie and at one point I even wanted Nana to get out of the goal post and try to go score one so that we will all have a goal but he rejected that offer saying that they are already down so we don''t have to keep kicking them.


    I nodded at him as I thought this guy is truly humble, we rested for an hour as we went to grab something to eat and get ready for the next match. At this point all bets were going towards us, so the payout wasn''t as good as the last game.


    I had also placed some bets on my team and I had won quite a bit, Rex was also smart enough to bet on himself and believed in my skills. The next game we were playing flag football we had a couple of flags tied up against our clothes.


    We started this game and I was the quarterback of course. We got the ball first since we won the last game. I set up the play as my teammates ran around trying to get open. I saw a Rex open and tossed him the ball. Rex ran down the field full speed ahead avoiding the defenders.


    Rex was definitely my go-to man in this game as he was the fastest person in our team, he slowly maneuvered his way until he got the touchdown. I think Rex was the only one who scored in this game as we also blew them out. Mod and his crew were so angry that I could hear the grinding of his teeth from where I was which was a few yards away.


    When a team heard that they will be losing $1,000 they all straightened up as they got the motivation to want to win once again. The next match was shooting targets which Mod and his team felt confident to win.


    Since we were already on the field they started setting up the targets close and far. We were being judged based on the number of targets we can hit using a small handheld gun. We were all used to guns so the crowd wasn''t too scared to be a little close while watching.


    Well, I don''t think anybody was scared to get shot at this point after joining the army, as everybody was ready to die from day one when they signed up and they had notified us and told us of what we were doing. We were basically giving our life for the country after making the oath so there was no fear within us.


    Mod and his crew went first as they started shooting at the targets, Mod would have been perfect if he hadn''t missed one of the shots, as it was a little bit from the center. The rest of Mods crew wasn''t so good, even one of them missed completely which caused Mod to fume in frustration as he said "if you can''t shoot a damn gun you should probably be out of my team.


    This caused the guy to shutter as he says" sorry boss I''m not too good with guns", Mod ignored him as it was finally our turn to shoot. After practicing on the island with guns my whole team knew the inside and out of guns and we were all able to hit the target directly.


    Ponder and Nana messed up a little bit but I picked up their slack when it was finally my turn. I stepped back a little bit just to entertain the crowd as they started cheering for me. I stepped back a little bit more as I said:" do you guys want more"? causing the whole crowd to react saying "yes''''!


    I stepped back a little bit more and I shot my shot, we were allowed only five shots so I shot it bang bang bang bang, all them went in the center and then for my last shot I looked away, pointed my gun up and then putting it back down and shot it once again. All hit the center knocking one bullet after another outside.


    When they went to go check it they were all shocked as they said he hit the center he hit every single bullet he shot causing the crowd to start cheering in surprise as I had shot at a target without even looking. The higher-ups had stars in their eyes as they thought that kid is a genius.

 122 Military Bums 2

    We already played in three matches with two left, the crowd was a little hyped as they were wondering what we would be doing next. The higher-ups were discussing how we were able to physically and mentally dominate the regular cadets so easily.


    They knew that we were in the elite program so they were wondering what the elites would be like since the program was fairly new and to their surprise, we were more than what they bargained for. Bob nodded his head in approval as he came to also watch the matches.


    The other commanders and sergeants congratulated him on his success in the training while they were thinking in their head that they needed to get his training schedule so that they will also be able to create elites as he did. They were especially impressed with me and they thought this guy was like a super-soldier.


    They were very impressed when I did the no-look shot as they knew right away that I would be a sniper, the next match was hand to hand combat causing the crowd to go wild as they loved to see people beating up each other with their fists.


    The first person on the match list was surprisingly me, I had to go up first and I was facing off against Mod, as everybody wanted to see this match. We approached the platform and I noticed Mod had a smug look on his face as he said: "about time, I finally get to beat your face in, I was tired of looking at your annoying face now it''s time to rearrange it".


    I ignored him as I did some few stretches which pissed him off, even more, being ignored like that could really take a toll on somebody mentally and he had lost the match before it even started after losing his cool. The ref approached us as he raised up his hand and brought it back down in order to start the match.


    Mod started hopping around like a damn kangaroo trying to show off his skills as he did a roundhouse kick in the air and started punching the air trying to do shadow boxing. I rolled my eyes as I stood there still stretched out my arms towards him and told him to come without saying a word.


    Mod quickly rushed at me as he slid down in order to trip me up but I simply sidestepped his attack grab him by his collar and punched him in the face causing blood to splatter all over the platform as Mod had lost a tooth. Everybody was shocked that Mod the leader of the group had gotten knocked out just like that.


    Mod had almost fainted but had a strong will and struggled slowly as he got back up, I was surprised that he was able to stay conscious after that hit and thought that I needed to hit the gym again in order to get my strength up. Bob also noticed this as he yelled "get back in the gym little boy", I shook my head as we started round two.


    Mod was very pissed that he had lost so cheaply and he was supposed to be the leader of their group but didn''t put up much of a fight making him quiet. His teammates didn''t have the confidence after seeing their leader get beat up so badly.


    The next match was Rex versus there second in command, this guy was always following Mod around as if he was his personal assistant and due to that, he wasn''t able to learn to think for himself. Due to always following Mod around he hadn''t been able to train as hard as the others.


    Being second in command he was able to get a lot of benefits but the other guy still didn''t respect him because he definitely couldn''t win a fight against them. Rex went up on the platform as the ref once again started to match.


    The guy charged towards Rex with a fist hoping that he''ll be able to land a hit unlike his leader, but as soon as he approached Rex, Rex had disappeared from his point of view, the guy was confused as he started looking for Rex but Rex had gone on his blind side and used the opportunity to chop him on his neck causing him to faint.


    The crowd started cheering as they thought these guys are very strong and they were glad to be on the same side as us. They felt sorry for their enemies at this point. The other three guys saw the strength of Rex and I and gave up. Mod wasn''t even mad at them for that but he was only mad that they gave up so easily without even putting up a fight.


    The commanders that were watching also agreed that they didn''t need weaklings like that in the army, as soon as they heard the commanders they straighten their backs and went to do the rest of their matches which they easily got crushed.


    Nana, Ponder, and Dan won their matches easily as Bob nodded in approval while the other commanders and sergeants were trying to butter up Bob in order to get his secret recipe to creating an elite soldier like these guys. The last match finally came which was basketball,


    Mod was so confident in beating us in basketball that he started bragging about being in his school team and being the star player. I shook my head at this. If he was the star player how come I never meet him in any of the games. I didn''t believe him but then again he was from a different state so I wouldn''t know.


    I told my crew to let me have the ball this game and that this is that I live and breathe basketball. One guy in the crowd recognized me and said: "yo that''s Eazy I can''t believe that''s Eazy I''m a big fan and this match is technically over you guys are not beating that guy he is the number one college basketball player in the whole United States I can''t believe I didn''t recognize him until now".


    Some people started to recognize me, due to me being bald not a lot of people recognized me. As soon as I was wearing those basketball clothes one guy recognized me and it triggered a chain reaction as people started to have love signs in their eyes.

 123 Go Back To Bootcamp

    The last and final game started as the ref tipped it off, Nana won the tip-off even if he was shorter than their center but Nana was more physically active and better trained, so he was able to win the tip-off and tapped it over to Rex. Rex then passed it to me. I thanked them for the hard work and took the shot surprising everybody there.


    They were shocked that I took a shot from behind the half-court line. Mod started laughing as he said "this guy is gone total bananas look where he''s shooting from I''ll be damned if you make it", soon as he finished saying that all the crowd heard was the sound of the net "splash!"  Mod turned back saying "did he really just make that"?


    Everybody around him went wild and said "yep that''s Eazy for you, that''s what he does, he can shoot it from anywhere and make it", that''s when the commander''s started nodding in understanding. If this guy can shoot the basketball from anywhere that means he could shoot a person dead from anywhere.


    Even though a lot of people didn''t believe in that concept Bob did since he has seen him do it from the top of a mountain to all the way out into the ocean, i was able to hit the middle of the target and he knew that you could even do better if given the chance so he couldn''t wait to send his team out on the North Koreans.


    Bob knew Eazy was going to be a nightmare out there. We were playing to 20 points and had won by 20 points. I had scored 20 points as everybody was shocked by how good I was. At one point Mod and all his crew were all checking me 5 to 1 and had ignored all my other team-mates as they were just relaxing watching on in entertainment.


    They could not believe that I was able to handle all five of them alone as the game went on. Their center was able to block me once but I was able to get the rebound and quickly score the point. I had broken the ankles of Mods second in command causing them to look for a sub.


    When they finally found someone to play in the guy''s place we continued the game as I kept making my way around their team and scoring as I pleased. Mod started talking trash so I caught him hanging around the basketball trying to play zone so I crossed in-between two defenders, threw the ball in-between the sub''s legs and went around him.


    I then went in and jumped at Mod who jumped with me trying to block me but I cocked my arm back and dunked it hard on Mod causing him to fall on his back as I hung on the rim looking down him and said "game blouse" ( lol this is from Dave Chapelle if you guys have ever seen the prince scene, RIP Prince).


    Everybody around base looked at me with a different look now as they thought I was a superstar. Mod had to cough up $1,000, I told Mod to go back to Bootcamp causing everybody to agree to that, even the commanders that were spectating agreed that the team definitely needed to go back to Bootcamp.


    We held a graduation ceremony for graduating from boot camp as all our family members came to watch as we were being rewarded. It was nice seeing my family again, Isabella had gotten taller in the few weeks that I had not seen her. I couldn''t wait to see her play in the WNBA, after celebrating with my family they all left again leaving me with my team as asked them whether they were ready for this war.


    They all nodded and said" with our fearless talented leader how can we fear anything", causing me to laugh as I said "yeah yeah yeah let''s go kick some butt out there" causing them to laugh. The next day we were all prepared and all geared up and ready to leave the US, we boarded a military-grade plane with huge backpacks on us.


    We loaded our backpack full of supplies because we didn''t know the situation in Korea. I packed a bunch of edible foods, socks, underwear, undershirts, guns, ammo, more guns, and my favorite sniper gun. I had designed it to my liking as it had basketball shapes on the end and the number 3 for my favorite player Allen Iverson, of course, I wouldn''t tell Iverson that he was my favorite player otherwise I might get his head big and it might give him another reason to recruit me.


    Growing up I was ecstatic about Allen Iverson and his crossovers, every night he brought his game and put his heart into it which made me appreciate the game of basketball even more. Before we left Mod came to see me as he thanked me for whooping him, as he told me that he was extremely cocky and arrogant and maybe beating him so badly had really leveled him up and that he couldn''t wait to see where I get to in the future.


    I shook my head and said "you''re the one who approached me so it''s nothing to it, I wish you good luck" as I turned around and walked away. He just stared at my back as he thought when will I ever catch up to that man, I must train harder.


    In a few hours, we boarded the plane as we headed out. The plane was extremely loud and huge, it was like a tanker but on wings. I looked at my team and asked them whether they were nervous. They lost their heads and said" ready to die and ready to kill" causing me to shake my head and laugh.

 124 South Korea

    After 13 hours of flight we finally arrived in South Korea (author''s notes, due to this sensitive matter I had to make up new names and can''t use real-time names and this war is completely fake so bear with me please), after going through a few procedures we are arrived at camp Banjo as they called it.


    We settled down as we went to get briefed on the mission we were going to be doing. We were in a meeting room with a general as he was informing us and Bob on how to approach this mission. The general told us that the Minister of defense needed to be taken out and our team of elites were the best people for this job.


    The general had sent multiple people to assassinate the man but he was able to get away every time and capture the assassins. The general was tired of losing people because they were always killed so he had heard a great deal about our team and decided to have us do this mission even though they were harder missions out there he wanted to start off with this one just to get a feel of the war.


    I was a little bit excited as I knew that I''ll finally get my hands dirty and I might even get to kill somebody. Bob shook his head when he saw the look in my eyes as he said "don''t get excited rookies this is going to be a tough mission and our very first mission so let''s try to get through this with everybody still alive, one mistake can cost the lives of everyone here.


    The general tried to give us some instructions,  but Bob told the general that he''ll do things his way since they had their own way of doing things and they have been failing. Bob did not want to use the same routes or routine that the previous people used in order to not get caught and killed, so after we exited the general''s tent we went to go get our own private tent. We discussed how we were going to finish this mission, first off we needed a scout to go and check and learn everything about this minister of defense.


    We needed his in''s and out''s, we needed to know how many guards were on duty that day and what kind of traps were awaiting us. I knew that we didn''t need any of that since I could go alone and take him and make it back to camp Banjo for breakfast. Bob started assigning people to do the scout which consisted of Ponder, and Dan. They both would be the vanguard as they go in sneakily and undetected.


    If Ponder wasn''t able to get into a locked room Dan would provide backup for him and unlock any kind of doors that came in his way while I was providing backup just in case they get caught and have to escape. I will be looking out for any blind spots in case someone was behind them that they didn''t see.


    After that we were dismissed as we went to get some rest, we decided to head into town to grab something to eat as we hadn''t eaten anything and we were in a new country so we wanted to explore a little bit. We didn''t go too far as the other soldiers there had recommended a nice spot where they had good Korean food so we went to go check it out. When we got to that small town it was busy as it was late in the evening and people are going around doing all kinds of crazy things.


    There were a lot of prostitutes on the street trying to make money from the foreigners that had come to the country for the war. They absolutely loved the Americans as they tipped every time and some even wanted to have babies with them. After I had gotten a good talking-to from my two ladies that they didn''t want to add any more ladies to the house which I agreed to. Two was enough for me and I was even lucky enough to have two as my plans were to have one in the first place.


    I avoided any contact with them as Rex didn''t care as he quickly got a hotel and took two of the ladies there causing me to shake my head as we branched off from him. Nana had also declined the ladies and everybody well Don was already taken so he avoided them. Ponder was just shy and didn''t know how to say yes to them so he just simply ignored them as we went to grab a bite to eat.


    I had fun that night enjoying all kinds of new dishes, after eating to my fill the crew and I decided to walk around exploring our environment as it was a busy bustling town. It seemed like it went on for 24 hours as the lights were on after 3 a.m. People were still out and about, we finally met up with Rex on our way home as he said "did you guys have fun"  causing us to smirk as we said we know you definitely had some fun so don''t even say anything.

 125 Plan To Kill

    The next day, we assembled the team as we discussed the location and talked about the info for the mission. It was a large mansion in the middle of nowhere with tight security. They had a wired fence and a long wall going around the mansion and a few security guards.


    It wasn''t as bad as we thought it was going to be as it was just two men around the wired fence and both of them were smokers so we could use that to our advantage. When they took their smoke break we would break in and scale the walls. This was going to be easy for the team, I wondered if I could see over the wall if you stood on higher ground.


    We had gotten word that the secretary of defense was having a small get-together in a few days from an insider. The Minister of Defense was close to the border so we didn''t have to go deep into North Korea territory. After settling down with everything we made our way towards our first mission as we were quite excited.


    I prayed that this mission will go well and that we will all be able to come back home safely, we finally made it to our destination as we had set up a getaway vehicle just in case we got caught and the rendezvous points which were safe zones. We rested as we had just arrived in that area and once again went over the plan as we were going to execute it the next night.


    We decided to scout ahead to see how everything looked like since we only saw it from pictures. When we got to the area it was deadly quiet except for the music that was playing in the background as it seemed like an opera kind of music. We laughed at his choice of music and I slowly went to find a high spot on a tree as I secured myself on a large branch and set up my sniper equipment.


    That Branch was so huge I was surprised it was able to support my weight because if it couldn''t I''ll definitely get injured from that fall but I didn''t fear anything as I looked on and tried to find an opening or anything suspicious. I also looked out for the security guards so that they wouldn''t cross my team members.


    We had a communication device setup that Dan had built for us, Dan had built several useful things for us and himself. When the security guards finally went on their smoke break we finally found an opening as Dan used a cutter to slowly and silently cut through the wires as he had metal gloves on in order to not nick himself.


    After cutting through he grabbed it and pulled it back in order to make a small door for himself Rex and Ponder. They slowly made their way inside as I was giving them directions on where to turn and where not to turn. If there was anybody coming they would have to halt their advances slowly but surely they came to an entrance which they didn''t know what was behind there so I quickly told them to retreat causing them to have confusion on their faces but they listened to their leader.


    Rex said in shock but you''re at least 1000 yards away from the mansion that''s like ten football fields how can you even attempt a shot like that"! Bob even disagreed with this plan and that there were too many holes in it, but I reassured Bob that I could take the shot and that they should trust in me causing them to give up.


    Bob was a little scared because he didn''t want anything to happen to the Future Hall-of-Famer but he trusted my talents and wanted to see if I could do it. i was pretty far away so i could escape if i wanted to, Dan had built a silent motorcycle for me so I could use that as an escape vehicle after I''ve gotten the job.


    The crew left after we had the discussion and I waited patiently for him to come into my view once again and to make sure the guys had made it back to camp after they told me that they were back. I started planning and waiting. I loaded my gun up to make sure the safety was off and then waited.


    This was going to be my first time killing so I was a little bit nervous but all of a sudden a cool breeze washed over my body as I was focused and it seemed like time had slowed down without even knowing I had activated my time freeze ability as I needed that three seconds to pull the trigger.


    I finally pulled the trigger and it went straight through after making a loud sound, the bullet went through a barbed wire slightly over the concrete wall, through the window under one of the guard''s armpits and straight through the Minister of defenses head.


    I started throwing up and after quickly climbed back down the tree, hopped on the motorcycle and left. The alarm sounded when this happened as everybody boarded their vehicles to give me the chase but I was long gone by then and had finally got back with my team as we started laughing at what had just happened.


    They could not believe that I had made that shot as it was quite an epic shot and Bob had no doubt that I could make it happen even though he was scared at first. We celebrated that night as we headed back to the army''s campsite.

 126 Plan To Kill 2

    The Americans were happy to have achieved a slight victory due to having a standstill for so long, we had finally taken out one of the big guns and was looking for another one. The North Korean higher-ups were scared as even in their own home with multiple securities one of their friends had gotten killed so they had stepped up the defense and had called most of their military to come back and defend the country as the North Koreans went into defense mode.


    My team had already snuck into North Korea and we were well hidden as we aimed for the next target which was a congressman. He was also living the good life but this guy was living in fear as he felt like somebody was after his life so he went to go hide in a secure bunker which made things complicated.


    The only good thing about this was it was in the middle of nowhere so we can be as loud as we want in this mission. We were able to go out as the whole crew brought out their big guns. We arrived at the congressman''s home and forcefully made our way inside the building. I was slowly sniping anybody that came in my view as my teammates slowly made their way inside killing off people.


    As long as I saw the enemy and pulled the trigger I wouldn''t miss as I shot through multiple heads. After getting used to killing I had shots so many of the security guards that I started to have this bloodthirsty aura around me. We had finally gotten to the bunker, one guy tried to sneak attack us but I froze time and quickly shot him before he could injure or kill any of us.


    It was quite exciting as we killed off all the guards in the mansion one by one trying to get to the target. When we finally arrived at the bunker it was locked shut but lucky for us we had gotten to the head of security which had access to the bunker so we used him to get it in and as soon as we unlocked it and opened the door we heard a gunshot making me time freeze quickly as a bullet was coming straight towards Ponder.


    I quickly shot at the bullet making it deflect away from Ponder, I was sweating bullets because that was quite a close call and I had never done anything like that before deflecting a bullet with my bullet. The guys there were so surprised that I was able to do that as Rex said:" yo the position that it will take to deflect a bullet is crazy, how did you do that"?


    I shrugged and said"  I don''t know but it was extremely hard and I was scared that Ponder would lose his life so I kept a close eye on him", I made some BS excuse like that causing them to understand as they quickly killed off the congressman that was begging for his life.


    It was quite a joy to see that we were accomplishing all of our missions, it had taken us quite a while to get there 7 months later. On this special day, Bob told us that we had one more mission left and it was going to be the hardest and the most dangerous mission causing us all to get excited as I said "so that means I can go home after finishing this mission" Bob shook his head and said, "maybe the others could but you, on the other hand, have to join a team, apparently are army basketball team is in need of a guy as we''ve been playing the other military folks so they said you would have to play for a few months before being drafted into the NBA".


    I nodded my head in understanding and I thought man I really do miss home it''s been a few months and I bet it''s extremely crazy there. I''m sure Aki and Gin have been going crazy in the college ball world without me there. I asked Bob how the college basketball world is doing now and he told me Gin went to a different team because he felt like it was unfair to play with Aki.


    Bob had been keeping up with the news of college ball since he likes basketball too. I was shocked by this news and said well it kind of makes sense if those two play together they would just sweep through everybody. Bob gave me another shocking news that Momba has been very aggressive and has been dominating the college basketball world too.


    Nobody can stop him in the post and he''s been carrying the Maryland Terps most of the time. I knew Momba was great but I didn''t know that he would be a star. I felt like I''ve been playing with that guy forever so some of my skills probably must have rubbed off on him because they said he''s learned how to shoot threes which surprised me as I had never seen him take a shot from the three before.


    Anyways back to the mission, we were about to assassinate the vice president of North Korea which shocked all of us. He was located in the mountain area as they were quarantined to stay inside their homes and he had a very tight hold around the area as he had soldiers and policemen stationed all around his area.

 127 Last Mission

    I was glad that I had come to the military to meet these great guys and I think after coming here it had really broadened my horizon as I appreciated every minute of the journey. Our insiders had given us information but he didn''t have too much information about the mountain since not a lot of people came in and out of it.


    They had security cameras everywhere including the woods before we reached the actual mountain where the mansion was located. We needed to take out the security cameras first to blind them so that they wouldn''t be able to locate us before we go in for the kill.


    We were going to use this strategy of rushing in for the kill even though I told them that we should probably take it slow but it was not possible as once we take out the cameras they will be on high alert so we came up with a plan to just cut off all of their communication so they will not call for reinforcements because once they do that even though we will be able to survive it''ll be much harder for us to evacuate after getting the job done.


    The day before the mission we went to scout out the mountain. Ponder and Rex went at night as they bypassed all the security guards there and made measurements of the whole territory. Those guys were pretty professional as they were not caught by a single person. They slowly made their way up the mountain and on to the mansion where they found a small building which housed the electrical components that powered up all the security cameras.


    The building was locked so they weren''t able to get in yet and they needed Dan to break into it. After Rex and Ponder got back and we finished discussing the plan of action. We all went out to a small spot with masks on to eat, drink, and just hang out because this was the last mission.


    We probably wouldn''t see each other again after that even though we will keep in contact we were all going to be quite busy after. I asked them if they will come and see my games, they nodded and said if it''s in the military sure why not. That night I laid on my bed just thinking about how far I had come.


    I couldn''t sleep at all and think of that time I had gone back in time and I shot my first basketball while hustling at the random parks to make money in order to relieve my mother of the burden only to lose her later to an accident. It had been a while since I had truly reflected on how far had come and how blessed my family truly is.


    I had to get 12 rings making me the most dominant person in NBA history and then after becoming a business typhoon while breeding my children to be the next generation of future NBA and WNBA stars. I know I had a long way to go but I was thankful for the second chance especially with these abilities.


    Meanwhile, 7 months ago Rihanna could be seen rallying a bunch of hip hop and r&b artists to make a song about the war that was going on. It was such a beautiful song that made number one on the Billboard charts for months. Rihanna was so frustrated with the way the military-drafted Eazy.


    She had started to do a petition for him, Sandra told her to relax and that this would be a good experience for Eazy and when he comes back he''ll be more mature and slightly different. Rihanna still didn''t understand as she just went on to do her own thing.


    Everybody was so busy that they didn''t have time to even hang out with each other anymore. Eazy was the one who was always bringing them together and now that he wasn''t there they were all going about their business. Isabella was now one of the best young players in the city as she had transferred to a different school that had a great basketball program.


    She had joined a team called The Warriors, during that time the NBA Warriors weren''t as good as they are now so even with the name of that team being the warrior''s nobody on the team quite liked it. Isabella liked watching her father''s old videos of when he was in high school. From the videos that she was watching she learned a lot of his moves and skill sets.


    Isabella practiced every day and Opal was still training her and gave her drills every day. Opal had been learning a lot about basketball and how to train upcoming kids to be the best that they can be which not only helped her in her management skills but also helped in her leadership skills.

 128 Last Mission 2

    After finally falling asleep I woke up feeling refreshed as we did our little workouts and afterward went to clean off our weapons and get ready for the last mission tonight. I asked Dan whether he was having a boy or a girl and he said he was definitely having a boy but didn''t know yet causing us all to laugh. "What if it is a girl?" I asked. Dan said that he would treat her like a princess and buy her a pony.


    I said "a typical white guy always buying ponies for their daughters" causing him to laugh. I got series as I told the team" this will be the last mission, I know all of us to want to go back home alive so there''s no point in pep-talking you guys, just stick together and if anybody needs help ask for it, anything can happen while we''re out there, so keep your eyes peeled and let''s get this W for the United States".


    They all laughed as they said this is not a game this is real life we could die all and all it will take is one shot to the head. Rex also put in his two cents and said: "everybody must come back alive". We all started barking like wild dogs as we looked at each other nodding our heads to get ourselves hyped up for this last mission.


    After we went our separate ways to get some last business done. I went to go get my gadgets ready and cleaned them up. I was in my bed cleaning my sniper and my handguns, slowly polishing my weapons. I recalled all the plans of action and hoped that everything would go well as I said a little prayer to protect all of my teammates.


    Nana approached me as he came to talk to me, he said:" hey Eazy I know I''ve been pretty laid-back and my job title doesn''t allow me to be on the front line but whatever happens today do not blame anybody for it and that you must strive to be the best that you can be and don''t let the past drag you down, if this mission goes south I am not a God I cannot save everybody but I''ll try my very best to save them, if anything happens just so you know before this mission and if anything happens don''t start blaming yourself for others death, there have been deaths on both sides of this war so you cannot go saying you want revenge when we have also taken people away from their families so let''s hurry up and end this war so that we can go home to our families".


    I nodded in agreement as I said "yes you take good care of yourself too I will try my best to do my job well so that the team comes out successful in this mission. After we finished our conversation we all met up to eat our final dinner together which was porridge and some bread. It was quite nice as we had some light talk within the group. We made fun of each other and laughed after we loaded up the truck and slowly made our way towards the mountain.


    We said some prayers and motivated ourselves as we started unloading our equipment from the truck. We were all dressed in our black gear as we blended in with the darkness of the night. That night the clouds were blocking the moon as it was shining dimly and it seemed like it had turned red as a symbol of all the bloodshed that we were about to spill. We made our way through the forest before arriving at the base of the mountain.


    We spotted a few guards as we silently took them out. I found a high spot area on a huge tree as I climbed it and made a small base for myself in order to get comfortable and have an eagle''s point of view. Ponder and Rex slowly made their way forward to scout out the area while Dan slowly followed behind with his toy car that had a camera installed as he monitored the situation. Nana was a little further back from me as he waited for his turn to help. They had given him a sniper which he refused saying that he doesn''t take life but only saves it.


    I respected that he stuck to his morals but if the enemy ever catches him and he has no weapons he would be doomed as we finally convinced him to at least carry a small handgun which he agreed to. I started sniping on some of the guards that were ahead of them and the guards that had two people together I had the two Scouters take care of them because I wouldn''t be able to take out both of them as quickly as I need to but at one point I did have to take out two at the same time.


    I just used time freeze to snipe one in the head, reload quickly and snipe another one. I had become quite efficient at using the sniper to kill. The cold from the mountain air penetrated my skin but I ignored it as I continued to take down one officer at a time until a bullet had shot right past my left ear missing me by a few inches. I panicked as I rolled away while notifying everyone that there was a sniper there also targeting me.


    I looked around to see if I could spot the sniper but it was in vain as it was hard to see in the night even with my night vision glasses that Dan had made for me. I heard another shot so this time I packed my things and quickly left, as I was leaving I kept hearing gunshots behind me until I found another spot where the hidden sniper could not find me. Every time I hear a shot I would freeze time just in case the sniper had eyes on me.

 129 Last Mission 3

    I had decided to stop looking for the enemy sniper because my team was getting bombarded as they had communicated saying that they needed assistance. They gave me the location as I looked towards it and started looking out for the enemies, there were only about 11 of them carrying machine guns and one guy behind a Turret spraying bullets on my team.


    My team had no choice but to find cover and wait for me to help them take out the guy. We didn''t get any report of them having one so it must have been installed recently. I quickly located the guy with the Turret as he stood behind it with a shield on it but luckily for me I noticed a little bit of his head in the corner of the shield and smirked.


    I quickly focused, aimed and shot my shot as the bullet went through several obstacles moving at a speed which couldn''t be seen by any human eye and pierced right through the flesh of the man operating it. He didn''t even get a chance to scream as he fell and died just like that. My vision blurred a little bit before I message popped up in my mind saying new ability sensory.


    When I saw the message I was surprised and didn''t understand what the sensory meant until my vision blurred once again as I thought about the sensory I started seeing green lights and red lights. I was shocked by this as I looked in the direction of the green light. I noticed that it was where my team was and it was the hiding spot where they were located.


    When I looked at the red spot I saw them continuously shooting as if saying that those were the enemies. I was excited to see that I had earned a new ability and I''m sure this would definitely help me spot the sniper that had almost killed me. I quickly looked around and I saw one red moving around about half a mile away. I knew right away that it was the sniper so I was going to wait for him to stop before locating him and killing him.


    I quickly started killing the enemies that were shooting at my team bang bang bang, one by one they fell to their deaths without feeling pains, if this was a video game I would have gotten a platinum badge for headshots by now. At least they were going out with no pain, some of them started to take cover after seeing other people get sniped one after another but it was too late.


    I killed all of them within 5 minutes and by that time the sniper enemy had stopped so I also looked in the direction of the red light. I still couldn''t see him with my eye but I knew he was there so I decided to take the chance and shoot anyway. I aimed for the bushes as I shot right away, after that the red light went away as the cold darkness commuted in the air.


    I started to run out of bullets as I contacted Dan to reload my stock, my teammates were so surprised and wondered how many people I had killed. Dan told me that he got me covered as he asked for my position, after telling him my position I continued to kill the enemy forces that were coming towards us hoping to relieve my teammates a little bit until I ran out of bullets.


    Dan showed up a few minutes later with a bag in his hands as he said "here are your reloads, I''ve been working on these special bullets too" as he handed me five bullets on the side saying these five can go through bulletproof glass. I thanked him and quickly loaded my gun back up as I started taking the red dots out one by one. The team was surprised that I had killed so many people without being able to see them much in this dark.


    I told them that we had to hurry up and head up to the mountains before our target escapes. I looked at the mountain as I called on my sensory ability. There were a lot of red lights located in a big building up there, some of them were a little bit darker red and then there was one that was purple as I assumed that that would be our target. Once again we journeyed up the mountain as we hiked up through the woods running full speed ahead.


    Since I had this new sensory ability we didn''t need to scout ahead as I let my teammates know where the enemies were. We finally reached the spot where it started snowing and it was getting quite cold. We knew that we were almost at the mansion as we could see it clearly now, so we decided to take a break as we quickly loaded up on some snacks regaining our energy, as we got ready for the second round of this mission.


    Our target had called for more reinforcements and the president had approved because we had done too much damage to the country so he wanted to end this by setting a trap for us and capturing us once and for all. The vice president was fuming when he heard that we had taken out quite a lot of people but he wasn''t worried because he had some of the strongest military forces within the Mansion waiting for us.


    The vice president also had an escape plan but they didn''t know that we already knew the secret escape route that they were going to take so at the end of the day this guy would not be able to get away from us as we continued forward shedding a lot of blood. My gun was so hot at this point I was having a hard time holding on to it due to the heat from firing it Non-Stop, so I had to let her rest and have my team take over.

 130 Last Mission 4

    As I saw the approaching army I used my sensory skill to pinpoint their location and gave instructions to my team on where to aim and shoot. It started snowing hard making our visions turn blurry as it was hard to see, but using my sensory skill it didn''t hamper my ability to kill the enemies.


    As soon as my gun cooled down and I was able to hold it again as I started sniping the incoming enemies one by one, after a while, they saw that there are losing a lot of people so they started ducking for cover even with their large numbers they had they still had to go into defensive mode.


    I gave Dan the location of the group of enemies, they had all come together in one spot causing me to shake my head in disappointment as I thought these guys must be rookies. Dan threw the bomb towards them, exploding right away tearing their bodies apart.


    We took a small break after that as we had gotten rid of all the enemies. We had advanced towards the end goal eventually reaching the Mansion side, we slowly made our way in, turning on my sensory skill. I was able to locate some hidden enemies as I gave Rex the location and he quickly went and sliced their throats causing me to flinch a little bit.


    I was glad that I didn''t have to kill up close and it made me feel a little better knowing that I didn''t have to see the facial reaction of the people that I was killing but this guy Rex didn''t fear anything as he got blood on him with no regrets about it.


    We bombed our way through the gates as we entered it using my sensory ability. I was able to sense where all the hidden enemies were. The slightly darker shade of reds started coming towards us as I knew that it was the elite squad. I told everybody to be on alert as we had a new stronger enemy coming towards us.


    My team tensed up and I decided to test out their team, I pulled the trigger firing at one of them but the guy seemed to have sensed it and dodged it. I was so surprised by this but didn''t think too much as I reloaded and aimed for a different person but this time they were on alert and took cover.


    Now that they were covered behind a wall I decided to try my luck and shoot anyway. I aimed at one of their heads and pulled the trigger. The bullet went right through the wall and through the guy''s head as he fell down on the ground. I got excited while the enemies panicked, the captain of their team gave out a new order.


    They decided to rush in as they came straight at us. Rex had snuck behind their whole team without them knowing as he took out a machine gun and started spraying them, most of them dodged it and took cover but a majority of them weren''t able to do that as they were gunned down like dogs.


    They were having a hard time with the elite squad of the enemies but eventually, they were able to take care of them, after dealing with everybody we finally arrived at our target the vice president who was cursing up a storm, just when Rex was about to pull the trigger on him the vice-president smiled as he pushed a button.


    There was a huge explosion, I was shocked by this as I froze time when I saw fire coming towards me. I quickly went outside for cover as my time freeze was not long enough otherwise I would have gone and to make sure my team was safe. I just prayed to God that they would be safe from this explosion.


    I quickly made my way outside because I wasn''t too far from the entrance, my time freeze ability had finished but I kept running the whole place exploded. It wasn''t too much of a big explosion but I knew that my team would not be okay. After a few minutes, I ran back inside as there were fire and smoke everywhere.


    I was coughing as I was calling everybody''s name had finally located Ponder who was missing a leg as he was screaming. I was surprised by this as I asked him where the others were as I quickly helped him out and called Nana for medical help.


    I tied his leg to prevent it from bleeding out, now I was worried because if Ponder was a bit further from them what would happen to Dan and Rex. Nana quickly made his way inside and started helping Ponder why I went to go look for Rex and Dan eventually I found the two as Dan was laying on top of Rex.


    I was shocked by this as I flipped him off of Rex to check to see if they were alive. Rex was still alive but was missing both his arms and had burn marks all over his body. I went to check on Dan''s pulse but then I didn''t feel a pulse from him.


    Dan had passed away without a single word while Rex was unconscious and had no clue what was going on. I yelled out loud saying no! as my eyes tear it up and sadness took my heart. I looked at Dan who was dead in my arms with missing legs and missing arms because this was the one guy that was not allowed to die.


    Dan had a child on the way and was about to get married when he went back. I was so pissed off at the world and the vice president for his shameless ways but the guy was already dead so there was nothing I could do about it. Nana quickly came and fetched me as he told me that we had to go, reinforcements would be arriving soon.


    I didn''t want to leave Dan''s side but I quickly carried his body as we had to bury him and not leave any clues that we were here as an elite squad. I carried Dan''s body while Nana took Rex and went to help Ponder out and left the scene, we called Bob to come and pick us up.

 131 Goodbye Dan

    I had escaped without a single injury which made me feel bad because the others had come out with either a missing leg or an arm missing. When Rex had finally woken up he cried out that Don had saved his life and that it should have been him who was supposed to die, because he had done many sins in this life.


    Dan who was starting a new family was the one who should have lived. He didn''t even know how to go break this news to his girlfriend. Bob told me that I didn''t have to worry about it but Rex immediately said that he would break the news to her since he gave his life for him.


    Bob could only nod, Bob also felt sad but he had seen so many people die that were close to him that he had become numb to death. I was pretty miserable for the next few days even though we had won the war I felt like we had still lost the battle.


    I went to go see Rex and Ponder at the infirmary the one day when we got back to our base they were all resting and pretty moody. I felt shity about losing Dan. I went in with a cheerful mood because I didn''t want to make them depressed as they were already feeling pretty bad about losing Dan.


    When I got in I was like\" hey guys I got some Asian food for you guys\", they didn''t say anything but only nodded. I then asked, \" what is the cheapest meat\"? They all looked at me in confusion and started to ponder on the answer but eventually gave up and asked what the cheapest meats?. I then said deer meat because it''s under a Buck.


    They all said lame at the same time as I laughed hard causing them to laugh too. I said,\" it''s okay guys we have to live on for Dan, he sacrificed his life to keep us alive so all we can do is live on for him\". Rex started crying as he said\"  it should have been me\" I patted his back I told him\" it''s part of life we win some we lose some\".


    After chatting with them for a bit I went to go talk to Bob about what we were going to do next. Bob smiled and said \"what''s up Eazy I heard you''re getting a medal of honor\" I nodded and told him that \"yeah we stopped a war so the benefits that we should get should be overwhelming but even though I should feel happy about it I really don''t\".


    Bob then said\"  yeah in battles you''re going to lose your brother''s all the time but luckily for you guys, this will be your last time ever going into a battle hopefully\" I nodded and said\"  so what''s next to me\", Bob then said,\" you''ll be regrouping and heading over to Japan to join your team over there, they''re going to be touring around the world facing off against different opponents in different military forces in order to unite the world, they''re trying to bring up sports which is a highlighted figure for the world\".


    I nodded and saluted Bob thanking him for the time he spent training us. We spent some time together chatting about the old times before someone came to escort me to the airbase. I went to go say my goodbyes to Nana, Rex, and Ponder. They were all sad to see me go but I had no choice in this matter.


    I told them that I''ll go and see Dan''s family after finishing the tour, they wished me good luck and that they''ll be watching my games. I thanked them for the support as I left the infirmary. One of the soldiers from the Japan base came and escorted me to the place where we were going to be taking the plane and traveling to Japan.


    This escort was a six-foot-two caucasian male, he thanked me for my services and introduced himself as Lieutenant Surge. That reminded me of a Pokemon gym leader from the Kanto region as I chuckled in my head. I thanked him for coming to escort me as we left. We boarded an all-black suburban as we made our way to the airbase.


    Lt. Surge asked me how my mission was and I told him it was quite an experience. I killed and I lost but overall I grew to be a better man and to appreciate life because you never know what would happen. If I had not been a little bit late behind my team I would have also been missing a body part. He nodded and said\" yes that''s true I''ve seen all kinds of crazy stuff, as he showed his hand to me he was missing two fingers.


    I simply nodded as we kept quiet for the rest of the trip. While we were traveling the rest of the world was going crazy about the news of North Korea surrendering to the United States. Everyone in the states was happy as finally, their troops would be coming home and they had won the war.


    My family members had all gathered together thinking that I would be coming back that day since the war was now finally over forgetting that I had a one-year contract and I''d only been gone for 8 months. After a few hours, I contacted Rasta to let him know that my secret mission was done and now I''m going for the basketball end of the contract.


    Rasta was surprised by this and said\" but you guys ended the war how come you guys are not coming home\" but then he remembered that I was supposed to play basketball too and it was supposed to be a year that I was gone. Rasta shook his head and said,\" well everybody had gathered together to hold a party for you but now that I know that you''re not coming home we will have to hold it for you after a few months\".


    I laughed and said,\"  well I did tell you guys it was supposed to be a year and how did you know that I was the one that ended the war\"? Rasta smirked as he said,\"  I didn''t know but now I know\". I laughed and shook my head and said \"well I have to go\" as I hung up the phone. I was only allowed one call so I had to make it worth it. I knew that if I had talked to Rihanna or any of the other ladies I would have been stuck on the phone for a long time but with Rasta on the line, I was able to cut it short.

 132 Japan!!!

    Torii Station is currently the most important military base run by the United States of America in Japan. It is the home of the US Army. It is located close to Okinawa, in Yomitan. Although the profile of the base is military, it is also used for civilian needs. I had finally arrived at the base after many hours of traveling, it was quite a high-end base.


    I was quite impressed with how advanced the base looked, it was a state-of-the-art type of base. I went to settle down, check-in, and report to the person in charge of the base. They gave me my schedule which quite annoyed me when I first took a look at it. I had training Monday through Friday from 4 p.m. to 9 p.m.


    My schedule was kind of weird, early in the morning I had to join them for military training too, which annoyed me to the point of almost talking back to the commander but I swallowed my words and decided against it. I saluted him and left, just when I was leaving he thanked me for my services but I still headed out without saying a word.


    Someone escorted me to my room, when I got there it was a small room with no roommates. I felt like if I stretched out my arm and it was two of me we could touch each of the sides of the room. After settling in my room I went to the cafeteria to grab a bite to eat.


    The food that was quite terrible as if it''s been processed, it felt like I was eating prison food. On top of that, I was extremely broke, because they didn''t allow me to take any of my cards or cash with me due to the mission and high risk of getting caught. They didn''t want any of us to bring in our IDs or wallets or have anything on us, so anything I was supposed to have was back home in the states.


    I decided that I would get a part-time job and go looking for one after settling down and unpacking. After settling down in my room for a few hours it was time for practice and it was going to be the first time I was going to be meeting my new team-mates, so I was a little excited.


    The basketball gym was a bit further away from my dorm so I just jogged all the way out there and made it there in about 20 minutes. I was a little bit late to practice but I eventually made it to the gym. When I got inside there were a couple of people doing suicides and some people were doing push-ups.


    I walked in and an older guy saw me and immediately recognized me and said \"you must be Eazy nice to meet you, I''m coach Andre, and this is our team called The Ground Force.  We''ve been around for many years and we have both males and females in our teams\".


    This surprised me when I saw this short fast girl running back and forth on the suicide line but that was just the tip of the ice because I then asked him if that girl was part of the bench. Coach Andre shook his head and said\" no, that''s our star point guard, her name is Paige and she''s also the captain of the team.


    Coach Andre stopped the practice and started to introduce me to everybody. \" Hey guys this is our new recruit Eazy, he will be joining us in our team and will be a great addition. Eazy here was a superstar back in his state and using all of our resources we were able to obtain him. With him, on the team, I''m sure we will be able to get the big cup\".


    Everybody started laughing when they thought they would get the big cup. They had never even made it to the playoffs let alone get to the finals to win the whole thing. I waved at them and said \"hi my name is Eazy and it''s great to be here please take good care of me\" I stood at attention and saluted.


    They all laughed and started introducing themselves. Paige went first, she was about 5''5, brown skin, with a slightly thick body. I can tell through how uniform that she was trying to hide all her juicy curves and plump chest. The look I gave her did not escape her eyes as she smirked and said:\" so you''re one of those perverts huh\".


    Everybody started laughing as I said \"no, I was just admiring your figure but that probably won''t happen ever again\" this caused everybody to laugh out loud. Next up was their small forward Khalid, he was slightly shorter than me standing at 6''1 and seemed to be from Hawaii due to the skin tone that he had but I couldn''t say, he told me that he was from Hawaii shocking me.


    He was so short for a small forward and playing at his position but I didn''t comment on that and I knew that he would probably be bullied by all the other teams small forwards in games. Next up was Gonfreak, he was the power forward, he was slightly taller than me standing at 6''4.


    Gonfreak was a Caucasian with freckles on his face and seemed to be very timid as he shyly introduced himself. I looked up at these people in the starting lineups and thought no


    wonder these guys are losing so much.


    Everybody here squeaked like a mouse but if I had said that it probably would have added salt to the wound so I just kept quiet as the Center finally introduced himself, his name was Aldrich and was standing at 6''8. His height was not bad but he seemed to be a little bit overweight.


    I knew that he probably couldn''t keep up with us in the game''s going back and forth but once again I did not comment. Aldrich was a black guy with bushy hair, he only said his name and nodded at me. I nodded back as Coach Andre came and said\" well Eazy will be the new starting shooting guard to join you starters so get well acquainted with him\", they all welcomed me as they went to introduce the bench team too.

 133 Ground Force

    Bench


    1 Shelia


    2 Chris


    3 Limiyou


    4 Blackpool


    5 Garett


    After Paige introduced the whole bench they waved at me and welcomed me wholeheartedly while Paige came up to me and said \"look here I''m the captain of this team, I know you are hot shit back in the States but this right here is my team and I''m in charge of it. You listen to every command I give or go become a bench player\".


    I frowned after she took that tone with me and said:\" I''m not looking to make friends over here I just want to do my time and leave, if you want to win the big cup then all you have to do is pass me the ball and I''ll guarantee that I''ll make it every single time\".


    Paige was shocked by this and just laughed it off and said: \"how cute you think you can make every shot who do you think you are\"? I responded by saying\"  I''m the best alive if you choose to not pass it to me you guys will end up losers once again, you guys haven''t even made it to the playoffs and are still talking about the finals. You guys have never even seen that but I''ve seen all of those.  I know how it feels to pop the champagne and I''m sure you guys want to do that too, so depend on me now and surely I can live up to my name\".


    Paige stretched out her hand and I did the same as I grabbed it and shook her hand. Paige then said,\" you got spunk kid let''s see how you handle the hardwood\". Paige quickly asked the coach to set up a game between the bench and the starters. We quickly gathered and started a game, during the game Paige wasn''t passing me the ball.


    I thought to myself, didn''t we just shake on it that she would pass me the ball, so I approached her to ask her how come I''m not touching the ball? she responded by saying\" you have to see how we play first before I hand you the ball\" and I asked her what if I''m open then I will pass you the ball?


    Paige finally gave in and nodded her head, the game went on and we were up by 10 points. The bench was terrible and now I knew why they hadn''t won a single cup ever. During the game, she was explaining to me how the schedule worked.


    They went around the world playing different groups of military basketball teams. They played the Air Force, The Marines, and The Navy. They also play against other countries'' military forces. All the forces pull together and put up a certain amount every year which comes up to about half a million dollars.


    The winner of the cup takes it all home, they had never won that cup before but every year they still had to pay for the cup pool. Paige then told me that Coach Andre said I was hot shit so this year we might win that money. I got a little excited about winning some money and quickly told her \"I''m fine we''re definitely going in this money so hurry up and pass me the damn ball\".


    The coach had stars in his eyes as he was like\" yep we''re going to win this cup this year\" but Paige still wasn''t convinced so just she decided to run a few more plays with me. I got open once again as I stepped behind my center who set a pick for me and took the shot right away another \"swish\".


    Paige was starting to have fun since her assist numbers were racking up high. Paige loved getting assists, that was the kind of person she was but due to the team doing terribly she was forced to take more shots but this time with a true shooting guard she can relax and use her playmaking skills.


    The game continued, at this point, the bench was losing so badly that they just gave up as Paige said: \"yeah that''s enough, I''ve seen enough of this guy''s skills and he truly can''t miss welcome to the team buddy\". Everybody started clapping as they thought the cop was already in their hands and they were going to win it this year with me on the team.


    After the game, Paige invited me to come to have dinner with her while talking about the upcoming games and bringing me into the loop. At first, I was a little bit hesitant because the baby girl had a body on her and one or two drinks will have me forgetting about my ladies at home but I accepted it and told her no drinks, she said that''s fine and turned around and left with a frown.


    Paige said to herself \"he must have a woman, he certainly is cute, the type of person I would totally date, I need to get to know him or maybe he''s single\" she was blushing while walking away. After doing a few drills we all ended the practice and headed to the locker rooms to freshen up.


    I decided to take a shower in the locker room, while I was taking a shower one of the guys had came in the shower without me knowing and he was like \"nice pole\" shocking me as I said \"hey I don''t roll that way\" he laughed and said\" don''t worry the girls wanted to find out if you were packing or not and it seems like you are the guy\" he blushed after saying that.


    I said \"okay buddy if you have seen enough please leave me in peace because I don''t swing that way and I don''t have anything against you guys but you guys need to keep it away from me\" the guy laughed and left the place as I thought I was about to get butt raped.

 134 Compose Yourself

    After having a terrible experience in the boy''s locker room shower I promised myself that I would never shower in that locker room again and hoped to God that guy did not take pictures of me while I was in the shower. I shivered at the thought of that guy coming from behind me and complimenting me on my junk.


    I quickly shook the thought as I got prepared to meet up with the captain of our team. I had to stop by my dorm before heading out there to change my clothes to something more casual. I don''t know why but the little man below my waist was reacting at the thought of the captain as I quickly tried to take my mind off of her scrumptious body and think of basketball.


    It''s been almost a year since I''ve gotten some and I felt a little vulnerable at this point but at the same time, I wanted to keep my loyalties to my two girlfriends at home. After getting ready and heading out to the address the captain had given me I had to walk for at least a mile before I got to her place.


    Surprisingly it wasn''t a dorm room but a freaking townhouse. I was surprised that they had such good quality townhouses around here and it seemed like only the privileged were able to live in those and wondered how I had gotten this shity little room of mines but I quickly shook it off and said it could be worse, I could have had a bunch of roommates.


    I could have been hungry too even though I was hungry due to the shity food that they were serving us but I didn''t think too much into it. I rang the doorbell and heard a lot of sounds and movements as multiple girls were there and it seemed like they were having a party. I rang your doorbell once again, the door finally opened and this Spanish looking girl came out the door.


    Lord knows I have a weakness for Spanish women and this woman was no exception. She was a classy senorita, I quickly looked away and asked if Paige was around. The girl laughed and said \"oh he''s a cute one, Paige!! your man is here\". I quickly corrected her by saying \" Ummm no we''re not together I''m just here to talk about the basketball team and plans for the future of the team and how we''re going to get this cup\".


    She laughed and said\" sure you did\", she invited me inside, when I took a step inside a nice cool air rushed my face and the fragrance of women went straight up my nose and into my brains. I hadn''t smelt the sweet smell of women in a long time so being in a foreign place with a house full of women made my mind go blank at once.


    As soon as I had stepped in two other girls were in my face asking me what my name was, the fragrance was so nice I had forgotten where I was as I almost closed my eyes to accept it but quickly shook it off and smiled at them as I introduced myself.


    Paige came downstairs to meet up with me, she had a bottle in her hand which seemed like it was half-drunken as her eyelids were slightly closed with a lewd look in her eyes. I was surprised by this and thought this could spell trouble for me, a hot girl in lingerie with half a bottle of wine, that''s spelling all kinds of trouble and the little guy down there reacted even strongly.


    I use my hands to cover that and ask her if she had a private place for us to discuss the basketball team and the upcoming season. Paige invited me up to her room. I said\" no not that private\"  I knew things would be crazy if I went up to her room so I had to have at least one or two people around but she smirked and said,\" it''s okay just come up\".


    I finally gave in and went upstairs with her, when she opened the door and invited me inside there was a fragrance within her room that was even stronger than the one within her house. I was shocked by this and thought I should probably fall back from this mission as it was spelling trouble all over, but the man below my waist wasn''t having it as he was curious to see what would happen.


    My mind blanked as Paige pulled me in, just when I was about to turn around and walk away, she invited me to sit on her bed. It was a nice cute little bed, it had a couple of teddy bears on it and big enough for two people. I quickly retorted saying\" why is your bed bigger than mine, we need to trade places because I can barely fit in my bed\".


    Paige laughed and said\" you can share this bed with me if you want\", immediately I choked on my spit as she started laughing out loud, at this point I knew that she was drunk and having a conversation with her would be in vain so I was contemplating on leaving, but she seemed to be blocking the door.


    Paige poured me a glass and said \"here have a sip it''s one of the best out there\" I shook my head and said\" I don''t drink\" which was a damn lie. Paige frowned and said \"well tonight you do\"  as she shoved the glass into my hand, I had no choice but to drink it.

 135 Compose Yourself 2

    Warning XXX scene


    After being shoved wine into my hands, I took a quick sip after a little bit of hesitation. It had a bittersweet taste to it but it was pretty good, I had not drunk too much wine in my life so this one wasn''t bad at all.


    Paige also complimented it saying that this was her favorite wine of all time and she would only share it with special people, this caused me to blush as intentionally played it off and said\" well I am pretty special in basketball\", Paige was drunk and I could smell it as she came closer to me.


    Paige then asked while whispering in my ears \"what else are you special at?\", my little brother had immediately activated as a huge tent formed below my waist. Paige looked down and started to chuckle saying \"oh hi there big little brother\", I busted out laughing as I said,\" what''s the big little brother that doesn''t even make sense\".


    Paige replied by saying\" well it seems like somebody has taken a liking to me\".  Paige then gripped it causing me to lose all sanity and any little piece of humidity that was left in me left as my little big brother took control of my mind and body. Paige quickly threw herself at me and she started to tongue me down.


    I pushed her away with a lot of hesitation and said \"please compose yourself you''re supposed to be the captain of my team\", it was then that the robes that she was wearing had slipped off her body. Even though she was short she looked extremely majestic, I couldn''t help but open my eyes wide as I had finally lost my composure and dived towards her.


    Paige started removing my clothes piece by piece, she grabbed my pole and slowly stroked it, she spits in her hands to make it more comfortable. My little big brother twitched at the touch of a woman, it had been so long since he felt a woman''s touch. Paige grabbed my family jews and started massaging it, it felt so good I pushed her on the bed as I made my way down, sucking her neck and going down to her succulent c cups breast.


    I looked around the nipples and then sucked them for a few seconds, at that same time my hands were also working inside of her as I continued to dig deeper and deeper in her and was slowly massaging back and forth like a DJ spinning the record.


    Paige moaned out loud and grabbed my pole once again whispering in my ears\" I want you now \"causing me to shiver a bit. She pushed me away as she slowly went down on me, I relaxed as my eyes rolled back into my head while her head went up and down on my pole. The feeling of the explosion was coming through my head as I said to myself it''s too soon, it''s been so long that my timing was all out of whack it hadn''t even been 5 minutes yet and I was ready to explode at the touch of a woman her mouth.


    Paige laughed and said \"wow\", as she took some wipes from her table to wipe herself off. Surprisingly my little brother was still ready to go and I had not lost any kind of energy. I thanked God that he didn''t fail me as Paige took out a condom and wrapped it around my pole, she pushed me on the bed and climbed on top, she slowly inserted my pole into her forbidden land.


    Her forbidden land was nice and smooth and the smoothies made everything so extra as she slowly made her way up and down. She got a little bit past halfway before screaming saying\" I don''t know if I can go any deeper\" I smirked and said \"well you have no choice\", I took control by flipping her around and then shoving it all the way in as her eyes popped and she screamed out loud.


    After that scream, I think the whole neighborhood heard her and thought that she was in trouble but then I continued on as I started pounding her aggressively. After taking it to slow a little bit I went into overdrive as I continuously pounded her. Paige screamed out in pleasure as she moaned, her roommates that were about to rush in the room thinking she was in trouble heard the sounds and immediately started laughing.


    They had never heard her scream like that after bringing a man home so it must have been extremely good for her. They were also curious and wanted to join in the fun but when they tried to open the door it was locked. They all frowned as they went away thinking about how good the sex must be as they wondered if I would still have enough energy to entertain them next.


    If I knew what the other ladies were thinking I probably would have exited out the house through the window but we continued on as I pounded her for 20 minutes plus until I finally erupted. Paige had erupted at least three times before I did mines. We were both breathing heavily and sweating like we just ran in the Olympics.


    We laid on the bed in silence, Paige playfully grabbed my pole and it stood up again, she was shocked and said: \"wow Little Big Brother is shameless and wants to keep going, you must have really starved him\". I shook my head and said, \"I have to go, this was not supposed to happen and I have two girlfriends at home on top of that\".


    Paige was shocked when she heard that I had two girlfriends and she asked: \"do they know about each other\"? I nodded my head saying \"yes and one of them is a celebrity too\". Paige started laughing and said\" sure as if you could bag a celebrity\". I simply shrugged and said, \"well when I get back to check the news and you''ll find out\". Paige was surprised by this because she knew I wasn''t the type of person to lie so she started to get curious and kept asking me who it was but I wouldn''t tell her and could only tell her to be patient.

 136 Worn Ou

    Due to me not giving her the name of the celebrity I was dating, Paige had gotten angry and started another round with me. In the middle of the night after I had woken up from several sessions with Paige, I decided to sneak out as I was tired.


    As soon as I got up she woke up and said\" oh you''re not leaving are you\", I nodded my head and said,\" yeah I have to get back to my room\". Paige frowned and said \"just spend the night, don''t worry I''ll make you breakfast in the morning.


    The temptation of getting some good food aroused me but I needed to get out of here before this lady sucked me dry. Just when I was about to run out the door I felt a hand on my pole as she pulled me right back to bed. I yelled out in pain as she chuckled and said \"tonight it''s all mine\", we started several rounds again.


    At this point I was trapped and couldn''t get back up, in the morning I felt like a dried-up sponge and had to recuperate as I started meditating to clear my mind but my little big brother was not having it as it woke right back up at the sound of Paige''s voice.


    I tried to hide it but Paige noticed right away and said \"oh he''s ready for another round\", I yelled out and said I got to go this time as I ran out and when I got downstairs everybody was awake staring at me. I asked them why they were up so early and they shook the heads and showed me the time.


    It was 10 a.m. I smiled embarrassedly while all the ladies there looked down at my pants and saw that my little big brother had fully awakened. They all blushed and one girl said: \"oh last night''s craziness wasn''t enough for you\". They all started chuckling and I ran out quickly cursing at my little big brother for setting me up like that.


    I quickly rushed home and when I got home I freshened up by taking a shower and just relaxing. After a while I unpacked my things and saw that I had a missed call from Paige, my little big brother stood up as soon as I saw that name. I told my little big brother to calm down and decided to call her back even though I didn''t want to.


    Paige told me that she and some of the teammates want to take me out to explore Japan since I''ve never been here before. I agreed with her and decided to hang out with them so for the rest of the day I changed my plans of relaxing at home to go out, as I walked all the way to her place once again.


    Her roommates were there and had all smiles when they saw me come in, I ignored them as I proceeded to Paige''s room. I told Paige that her roommates are acting weird, she laughed and told me that they all want me at the same time which shocked me as my little big brother stood up.


    Paige looked at me in a sexy way and said: \"do you want a quickie\"? I shook my head and said \"no not really, I''m still drunk from last night\" she laughed and said\" me too I was just seeing if you were a sex addict\", I ignored her. When we heard the doorbell we both left the room and headed down to meet up with the other basketball team members.


    We boarded the van and left out, I asked him where we were going first and they told me they had several places planned out for me to go and check out. The first season started half a month later so we had time to explore Japan.


    We went to different places and during that time Paige had paid for everything, clothing, food, and tickets when we were out. I was surprised by this and told her that when I get back to the states I''ll definitely pay her back but she waved me off and said it''s no problem I enjoy being with you.


    Even though she was older than me by five years, after spending so much time with her I think I had started to fall in love with her making things complicated as I had to explain to Sandra and Riri that I had fallen for someone again.


    They got mad at me at first but then I sent them multiple pictures of the places we went to and didn''t stop bugging them until they both came to an understanding as I told them this was the last time and that three is my lucky number causing them to accept Paige.


    They couldn''t wait to meet her, every day was something new with this girl. I don''t know why but she made me feel quite comfortable and happy. After you come back from touring we would go to practice and everything flowed like water. These are all the sites and places we went to that half a month of relaxation.


    Shinsho-ji Jimple


    Median Tectonic Line Nagashino Roto


    Ruins of Nagashino Castle History Museum


    Nagashinojoshi


    Suneemon Torii Execution Monument


    Michi no Eki Mokkuru Shinshiro


    Iojiyama Katsuyori Takeda Honjin


    Forest Adventure Shinshiro


    Shitaragahara History Museum


    Shinshiro Comprehensive Park


    Ryotan-ji Temple


    Nagashino historic battlefield


    Shitaragahara Battlefield


    Emmado


    Nagashinoshitaragahara Parking Area Downline


    Shitsugentsuka


    Ayu Falls


    Ryugashido Cavern


    Shoraku-ji Temple


    Kawatsu Cherry Blossom Avenue (Shinshiro)


    Hokoji Temple


    Horaiji Temple


    Sakurabuchi Park


    Atera Seven WaterFalls


    Yuya Hot Spring


    Toshogu


    Yotsuya no Semmaida


    The hot springs were my favorite as we had met a group of college Americans who were out on vacation. We played a game where if we lost we had to remove one clothing on ourselves and everybody ended up butt naked and it turned into an orgy fest.


    I didn''t touch any of the other girls that were there because Paige was fine enough for me as we displayed our skillful maneuvers in front of everybody else. The other ladies were jealous and wanted a taste of me but Paige held her ground and she prevented them from coming near me.


    ??????????

 137 Navy vs army

    Time Skip


    A few weeks later, we had our first game against the Navy that was stationed here in Japan. I was a bit excited to be playing in front of a crowd again. I was sitting in the locker room palms sweaty, a little bit nervous. I didn''t know if I was ready to get back on the court after experiencing so many things in my last mission.


    I quickly shook it off as I had to focus and get prepared for this game. Paige came up to me and asked me if I was okay, I told her I''m better now that she''s next to me. Paige laughed and said, \"you''ll be okay; all you have to do is just shoot.\"


    It was then that it clicked in my head, just shoot! It sounded like it could be a brand name or something. I had to be able to brand myself as a businessman; just shoot was perfect. All I needed was a symbol like the Jordan sign and the Nike sign with the check sign. The just shoot logo had to be epic; instead of focusing on the game, I was over here thinking about my brand.


    I told myself to focus as I watched Coach Andre going through some plays and what''s so I, I didn''t pay attention because well, I didn''t need to. After Coach Andre finished talking, we said a quick prayer before heading out to the gym. When we got out there, the crowd was cheering, there was nothing but military men and women in the stands, as they cheered for us.


    One side was full of army people, and the other side was full of Navy people. The army folks were barking like dogs while the Navy people were just clapping their hands and shouting, \"WE ARE THE NAVY!\". I laughed when I heard that and thought they were quite amusing, barking like dogs.


    Coach Andre had me on the bench as he told me just to watch the first game to see how they play, and if they need help in the last quarter, he will send me out. I frowned when I heard that, but I didn''t want to get on the wrong side of the coach, so I just kept quiet and went to sit on the bench.


    The announcer introduced the starting lineups as he got the crowd excited. When they started introducing our team, the Navy side of the group started booing as they started talking trash about us being the worst team in the world. Finally, the game had started, and the ref threw up the jump ball as a season had finally begun.


    I was quite excited, Aldrich had lost the jump ball as the Navy''s Center tapped the ball to their power forward who passed it to their point guard. Their point guard was a strategist, he liked to take his time and pick apart the team, but the rest of his team were pretty terrible without him.


    Their point guard was called Ron, Ron was a Caucasian guy about the same height as me 6''2, had surfer boy''s hair with a headband. Ron reminded me of Steve Nash and even the way he played. Ron did a quick bounce pass to their power forward, who went in and laid it up. I thought he was going to dunk it to get his team excited, but that didn''t happen.


    I started cheering for him, and I had even gotten excited about that play. I made a mental note to set up Khalid sometimes as this guy was quite the dunker. The Navy scored on us once again, and they were up by only two points when Paige set up Khalid once again, this time he took a mid-range shot and missed it.


    Another mental note, don''t let Khalid shoot it, I continued to observe the team. Paige was doing pretty good with her passes, and sometimes she even took it in for a layup. Paige would get fouled hard sometimes, which made me nervous, but she would get back up every time and had to the line. Once in a while, Ron would try to cop a feel on her, which led to her also retaliating by grabbing his jewels when he went for layups sometimes.


    Paige made every free throw when she went to the line; on the other hand, everybody else on my team was missing their free throws, especially Khalid. I made another mental note that this guy can''t shoot, but he was a great dunker. The next person I focused on was Gonfreak; Gonfreak was the total opposite of Khalid. Gonfreak was a shooter and couldn''t dunk, but he couldn''t shoot from behind the three-point line and was more of a mid-range shooter, which I respected.


    If I ever saw him open in the mid-range, I''d feed it to him, and last but not least was Aldrich, our Center, he was able to grab rebounds, but his offense was questionable. Once he grabbed the rebound, he would always pass it off instead of putting it back up. Aldrich was a little bit timid, but I needed to get him out of that way of thinking.


    I had to let him eat some spicy food to toughen him up just kidding, but he needed to do a little bit more strength training as he was getting pushed around in the post even though Aldrich was slightly taller than the Navy''s Center he was still getting bullied around in the post. Chris was the shooting guard of the bench, so he was taking my place as a starter today, and he wasn''t doing too bad. Chris can most definitely shoot threes only when he''s wide open.

 138 Navy vs Army 2

    In the first two quarters, we were losing badly as the point guard from the Navy team was running around in circles scoring on us. Due to Paige being a female, she couldn''t play much defense on him and had to get help from the other guys to play defense. With that, we weren''t losing too badly.


    I asked Coach Andre when the bench was going to get in the game, and he told me that the bench would go in the fourth quarter and will play for the rest of the fourth quarter. I nodded and understood. I told him that''s a great idea. I loved to play in the last quarter, anyways.


    Coach Andre smirked and said, \"if you genuinely can''t miss, then we should have this game in the bag, which should surprise the Navy Team since they usually beat us. They always slither by a few points when they beat us. I asked Coach Andre how many games our team won last year, and he told me they won zero.


    I was beyond surprised as he also shook his head and said \"that was our worst year ever, Paige had gotten injured and Khalid was also sick, so we had two of our members that normally scored the most in games out of the game. Aldrich picked up his game during that time and was scoring more, but not enough\".


    I was still beyond shocked as I thought man I don''t know a single team that could go a whole season without winning a single game so now I understood why the Navy Team came in all cocky, at this point they were winning by 15 points and they thought that they had this in the bag as they started celebrating.


    After looking at the Navy celebrating as if they won, I got serious as I felt extremely vengeful. These guys have been whipping our team for years, and I felt like I owed it to the Ground Force to take revenge for all the ass whoopings they received.


    The 4th quarter started, and the bench came in, we were on defense so as soon as the Navy''s point guard Ron brought it down, I did time freeze, stole the ball and drove down the lane. Everybody was surprised by this as they chased after me instead of stopping and shooting; I went in and dunked it as hung on the rim from a monstrous dunk.


    The onlookers from the army side immediately stood up, and they started cheering in the form of barking. It seemed like something had woken in them after they saw me dunking while looking down at the point guard and smirked. Ron said, \"okay show-off come back down you''re still going to lose, you just got lucky.\"


    Ron brought down the ball again, and I did time freeze once again, stealing the ball. Ron, the Navy''s point guard, was shocked at this point; nobody had ever taken the ball from him two times in a row on a back-to-back play, so he looked at his hand, wondering if there was something wrong with it.


    Ron got the ball once again and brought the ball down, this time I decided not to do the time freeze; otherwise, it''ll be too hot if I kept stealing the ball from him. Ron looked at me and said, \"you won''t get lucky this time,\" he drove the ball in and decided to let him take it, but as soon as he was about to lay up Garett came out of nowhere and blocked the shot.


    The ball rebounded straight to Sheila, who passed it to me as I ran down the lane. Their power forward was chasing me down as he was running side-to-side by me. I did the Steph Curry behind the back break as their PF ran past me and took the shot from the 3-point line like a rainbow as it took it''s time to get to the basket.


    I put up my hand with the three signs and walked away as the ball went into the bucket, making a splash sound. Their power forward had tripped on his feet and had fallen to the ground when I made that move, so the whole gym had erupted in dog barks, while the Navy crowd was just quiet with their gloomy faces, but they weren''t worried because they were still winning by 7 points.


    Little did they know that we had plenty of time for me to come back. Paige looked like an owl as she started to love me even more. She had heart signs in her eyes as her heartbeat rapidly. She made mental notes to herself that she must have my babies no matter what. If I knew what she thought, I would have coughed up blood in frustration.


    Just like that, we were down by seven, Ron brought the ball down once again. I time froze Ron again and stole it from him, as I went in for another dunk. This time I threw it off the backboard, caught it, cocked my arm all the way back, and dunked it as hard as I could.


    That move right there went viral the next day on the military website. My team was so hyped after seeing that dunk as now everybody believed in me. We were down by only five points now with only two minutes to go. The Navy team was starting to get nervous.


    Ron was becoming a no-show as he kept losing the ball today. In a few plays, I decided to let Ron get a few points in, but we were still only down by five and I decided to close it in with one minute left. I had the ball in my hand; we were down by 5. I brought the ball down and spotted Blackpool running full speed down the lane.


    I did a no-look pass to him as he caught it and dunked it. Blackpool looked at me and nodded. I nodded back and continued to play. I told Limiyou to stay down the court as I was about to cherry-pick for my first time. When Ron came down, I stole the ball and tossed it down to Limiyou, who caught the ball in the air and dunked it. At this point, it had become a dunking contest as we were now down by one point with 10 seconds left. Ron was scared at this point because he didn''t want to choke with such little time left.

 139 Navy Vs Army 3

    With 10 seconds left and the Ground Force down by one point, the Navy thought they had this in the bag as the ball was in their possession Ron quickly took off as he passed it to his shooting guard and the shooting guard passed it back to him. I had no idea they were going to set me up with a slick move as the shooting guard tripped me when I was going to guard Ron.


    I didn''t want to time freeze as Ron sped past everyone on my team and laid it up to give them a three-point lead. There was only one second left after the last play Ron did was over. Everybody on the army side felt sad and gratified that the game was so close; they knew that I was a force to reckon with, and the Navy was already cheering for their victory.


    I shook my head as I told Blackpool to pass it to me as soon as he passed it to me, I caught it, turned around and tossed it up. Ron and his team started cheering up and down until they heard the net make a sound as the ball went right through the basket, tying the game and going into overtime.


    Everybody was so shocked that I had made that half-court shot. They all came and picked me up as if we had already won the game. Ron had his mouth wide open as he was in shock at how I was able to make that half-court shot. Coach Andre decided to keep the bench in to play the last 2 minutes of this game.


    I hadn''t gone into overtime in a long time, so it was quite fun to do that. We did another jump ball as the overtime went underway. Garett had won the tip-off and tipped it off to Chris, Chris passed it to Sheila as Sheila brought the ball down to set up the play. Ron was checking me but was too tired at this point, so I quickly faked him out and got open behind the three-point line.


    Sheila tossed it to me, and I shot it, giving us a three-point lead. The game continued as the Navy didn''t score again until the last buzzard. We were up by 20 points as I kept making it rain from downtown. Ron was so depressed after playing against me. Ron couldn''t even be mad at the game I played and said that he has to get better.


    Ron shook my hands as I thought he was a good player, and usually, players would get mad at me for coming back like that and wouldn''t even show any sportsmanship, but Ron was the man. Ron shook my hand and said that we should go out for a beer one day. I nodded in agreement as I said," whenever," he quickly stopped me and said, "We should go out tonight,"  he knew a banging club in downtown Japan.


    I declined his invitation and told him that I got to hang out with my teammates, which was a damn lie, but I didn''t want to hang out with the enemy squads. The whole team came and picked me up as they cheered for giving them their first win in almost two years. Paige came and gave me a huge kiss, shocking everybody because they had no clue about our relationship.


    We had to collect it and cook it ourselves, and it was quite an exciting experience as they had the boiling soup in the middle. I was dipping the meat in there making it soak in, and I also learned how to use chopsticks as one of the servers a cute little Asian joint was helping me out and teaching me how to use it.


    I could tell she was flirting with me hard. Still, Paige noticed it and shot her off immediately. I laughed and said to her that I''m not hers to be loved alone. Paige smiled and said, "we are dating now!"  I was confused and asked her,"  when did I ask you out?" Paige replied," you didn''t have to, I asked you out, and now you''re mine.


    This caused me to laugh, and I didn''t repeat anything after that as it seemed like we had come up with a mutual agreement. After leaving the restaurant, Paige decided to come home with me as she wanted to check out my dorm. I told her the bed wouldn''t probably fit us both, but she insisted and came to my spot. I could tell she was horny as hell after she saw me play basketball seriously. I had that effect on women, so she came through; she was shocked at how small it was.


    Paige said, "your room is probably smaller than my room during my rookie year." I laughed and said," probably, they treated me like shit over here." The night went on as we got into some crazy shit due to not having enough room we had to maneuver and adjust as the night went on. The neighbors next door to me were pretty angry at me the next day as they told me that they couldn''t sleep due to all the banging, yelling, and all kinds of crazy shit.


    I apologized and told them and told them next time we''ll take it back to her place. One of the guys grinned and said, "how good was it, man? Everybody fantasizes about being with Paige". I told them that it was great and that I couldn''t wait to start round two tonight. After talking to the guys for a little bit, I left and got settled down in my room. It was the weekend, so I didn''t have anything to do, and they didn''t require me to work either, so I just relaxed.

 140 Army vs Marines

    That weekend I enjoyed myself as Paige, and I went to several night clubs getting drunk beyond reasoning. Standing on the dance floor, I had a bottle in my hand while Paige was freaking me. Paige had her arms around my neck while she moved her body like a snake in front of me.


    I slowly caressed her body with my free hand, forgetting I was in public as several Asian guys were looking at us in jealousy, wishing they were the ones caressing such a fine body. I laughed and made dirty jokes as we danced the night away.


    The next day I woke up in Paige''s bed as I had no clue what had happened the night before. I recalled a club with colorful lights and dancing. Still, I don''t remember what happened after that, I tapped Paige trying to wake her up, but she simply moaned and went back to sleep.


    It was Sunday morning, and the whole team had all gotten a text from Coach Andre saying he wanted to meet up and discuss our next match up. I left Paige''s place and went back to my place to get refreshed and relax alone. I wanted to get in contact with my family back home since I was finally able to purchase a phone.


    I called Ivy''s phone as she picked up in confusion because it was quite a weird number to her. When I said" hello," Ivy recognized my voice quickly and said," oh, hey baby daddy,"  I found that funny and said, "this baby daddy has a name, you know."


    Ivy laughed and said, "well, my boyfriend doesn''t think you do." I shook my head as I said ``I hope you didn''t go and get some hood guy to come to stay at the house I paid for". Ivy responded by saying," it''s not your house even though you paid for it." I laughed and said, "do you hear yourself."


    We continued bickering until I said, "okay enough, is Isabella around? Can I talk to her and not your crazy ass".  Ivy chuckled a little and said, "yes, let me give her the phone, but next time you can call her on her phone," I was shocked as I said, "what, she has her phone now"?


    Ivy laughed and said," yep, and she''s also a regional champion now." I was surprised by this as I thought, wow, they won the whole thing, that''s pretty awesome. She has a great future ahead of her; I knew that because she had one of my abilities, making her the cream-of-the-crop in her class.


    Ivy gave me Isabella''s number, and I decided to call her. I was glad that I never had to call Ivy again to get in contact with Isabella. Even though I had nothing against Ivy, my other ladies did not like her, and we all just had bad blood against her.


    I never mistreated Ivy and bought her a beautiful big house for her and her boy toy to stay in. When I finally got in contact with Isabella, she sounded more mature and was pretty excited as she told me the stories of how she and her teammates were able to win the whole 9.


    Isabella started laughing, saying," Daddy is so funny," but on the other hand, was not laughing because I was deadly serious. Still, I decided to play along and chuckle anyway because that was my little princess. Isabella then challenged me, saying that she wanted to have a shoot-off when I returned knowing damn well she couldn''t miss just like me.


    I declined that offer quickly, saying, "there''s no point we will go on for years without missing, and I don''t feel like spending my whole life just shooting around with you," she laughed when I said that and she said," wow this ability sure is powerful. Since you have it too, you must have others, don''t you, Daddy"?


    I was shocked that she had even thought about this as I said," well, don''t tell anybody but I do"  she was surprised as she asked,"  what other abilities do you have Daddy"? I said that I couldn''t tell her, causing her to get mad, she frowned as she said, "no fair Daddy."


    We continued to talk until it was time for me to meet up with the Coach. I said my goodbyes as I told her to tell me about her season later and the problems that she faced. Isabella told me she loves me and that she missed me and couldn''t wait to see me again.


    I was happy somebody felt that way about me; I felt kind of good as I hung up the phone and got dressed and headed out. When I got to the gym, everybody was there. Paige looked extremely moody as if somebody had done her wrong, but as soon as she saw me, she smiled brightly as she grabbed my arm and made me sit next to her on their bench.


    Coach Andre told us that we will be facing off against the hardcore Marines and that they were top five in the league every year due to their discipline and strong nature in training. They were always top contenders and had even won the cup a few times back in the day.


    Coach Andre was telling us that this would be a tough match as we hadn''t won a single game against them before. This shocked me as I asked, "why are we playing against such a good team this early in the season"? Coach Andre shook his head and said: "we normally do play them because they''re stationed here in Japan too, so normally we would be playing all the teams that are close by first."


    I nodded in understanding as he told us after playing this game the following week, we will be playing against the Japanese military force. They''re not as good as the Marines, but there''s still one of the top ten teams.

 141 Army vs Marines 2

    After getting more information about how the matchups worked, Coach Andre told us after facing the Japan military team, and we would be flying to a different country just for the game. I asked Coach Andre what country would we be playing next in, and he told me China.


    I nodded in understanding as I didn''t have any choice but to go along for the ride, anyways, after discussing a bit he dismissed us as we had the rest of the day off to relax. Paige wanted to go out, but I told her that I just felt like staying inside, especially after last night. Paige laughed and said, "don''t be a pussy."


    I shook my head and said, "nope not being one I just had too much fun last night so I need to take some rest to recuperate." Paige laughed as she dragged me on and said," okay" in defeat. Khalid saw us messing around as he told us," I need a girl like that too," causing us both to laugh.


    Paige invited Khaled over as her roommates enjoyed his company sometimes. I high-fived Khalid and said," this time, we will tag team in this match. Paige frowned, and she said," I''m not touching him," we both laughed as you went to Paige''s place to relax there.


    A few days later, the game with the Marines was about to start as we were in the same gym we played against the Navy. There was a crowd of people there to witness the match; Coach Andre was going over some plays as I sat back and relaxed. When I got to the gym, I noticed that there were a lot of Marine supporters there cheering for the Marines team.


    I noticed the Marines team stretching out while getting ready for the match; they looked extremely fit and buff. I questioned Coach Andre "are we playing football or basketball because this team looks like a football team, they look like a bunch of muscle heads."


    Coach Andre laughed and said"  be careful one tackle from these guys, and you''ll be out of commission, we had one incident once where one guy was tackled, and his arm bent back causing him a severe injury. The guy wasn''t able to play basketball ever again".


    This shook me as I told myself that I wouldn''t offend these guys, but then I shook my head and said to myself I''m a Kung Fu Master plus I have abilities, so no need to fear, as i hyped myself up for the upcoming game. After a few minutes, they started the game and announced the starters as they came out cheering.


    I was going to be playing in the second half of the game as Coach Andre was using me as a secret weapon against the Marines. The Marines were a good team, they didn''t have one-star player and played very team-oriented basketball, where everybody could score, and everybody played defense.


    They were extremely buff and tall, their Center looked like a young Shaq, and I knew that he was going to be a problem since he was a little bit taller than my Center. Their point guard was also pretty tall standing at six-five, nobody else on their team was shorter than that.


    I got pissed seeing this, but I held it in because there was nothing I could do at this point. One guy was standing back cherry-picking at the end of the lane waiting for the pass as their point guard passed it to him. He jumped up and slammed the ball in the bucket causing the Marine side of the crowd to erupt in cheers.


    I shook my head as I thought this was going to be quite a tough game. Paige arranged the players as she dribbled down; she called a play, which caused Khalid to set a pick for Chris, who got open and shot the three and made it, giving us a one-point lead. It seems like my team was quite motivated and didn''t want to back down from the challenge this year.


    They were going in tough and not timid like the following years, so this surprised the Marines coach as he said," finally they got some guts" as he wondered what changed in them to make them want to fight. The previous years they were able to bully them; this year, it seemed like the ground force team was slightly different; the game continued as the Marines point guard was having a game day around Paige.


    Paige was having a tough time guarding him as he did a step back and shot the ball from the mid-range, making it. Paige came back and tried to get him back. Still, it was in vain as he blocked her shot. Coach Andre told Paige to pass the ball and that their PG wasn''t her match.


    Even though Paige was pretty angry after that, she controlled her anger as she started setting up plays more and trying to get the team involved and rolling. Due to that, they were able to keep up with the Marines team. Chris would come and help Paige sometimes since, in the Marines team, nobody could shoot long-range as they weren''t as flexible as others were since they all had buff and stiff bodies.


    They used their big bodies to bully people in the post; nobody liked to go in the post whenever they played against the Marines. Still, we figured out that if we don''t go in the post, it will be okay just taking jump shots since they had an excellent defense inside. On one of the plays, Khalid tried to go in for a dunk but was blocked and fell on the floor. His fall was pretty bad, and I had thought that he got injured. Khalid stood up and raised his hand, causing the crowd to go wild. Khalid''s spirit boosted up the crowd as they started barking nonstop every time we scored.

 142 Army vs Marines 3

    The first half was finally over, and we were only down by ten good points, generally, in the past, the Ground Force would be down by 20 + points, but this year it seemed like they had some fire in their eyes as they played hard and made buckets.


    It was finally my turn to step on stage with the other bench players. When I stepped on the court, the crowd on our side started barking like dogs. This made me smile as I waved at them, the Marines were surprised and wondered what a rookie could do because I looked young at the time, and they had never seen me before.


    The Marines figured I wouldn''t be that good as these were my beginning games, but I proved them wrong very quickly when I made my first 3-point shot. They thought it was pure luck and continue not to guard me as much. I brought the ball down, spun off my defender, and took a shot from close to the three-point line.


    The ball floated in the air for a couple of seconds before hitting the net, that''s when the Marines started looking at me strangely as they thought, was it luck? I made two more threes to catch up to their points as they began playing better defense against me.


    The Marines put two people on me but still wasn''t able to stop me as I drove right through the middle of the defenders and into the post. All the big guys were standing there waiting for me to try something, but I simply did a floater and got us two points.


    The Marines were pretty pissed about this as I could see the madness in their eyes. The Marines wanted nothing but to tackle me to death, but I wouldn''t give them that opportunity to do that. I time froze and stole the ball from their point guard, and I did a solo fastbreak since no one was in front of me or able to catch up to me.


    I went in for the tomahawk dunk causing the crowd to start screaming and barking once again. The Marines coach called timeout at this point, they had blown the lead and was now down by more than 10 points. The Marines were shocked by this and wondered when I would miss it.


    In the Marines huddle, the coach was yelling at his players while asking, "who was that little pipsqueak" they all shrugged as they didn''t know who I was due to me not being in the military for long. The coach said" I want this guy taken out somebody, anybody, please take this guy out before we lose this game, we''re going for the championship and we can''t start by losing to these loser teams, not only that but the weakest team in the whole vast world Ground Force!!!!.


    Most of the time, they were doing pretty good by making mid-range shots. Sheila, Blackpool, Garett, and Limiyou were getting open shots thanks to me. The Marines coach was furious at this time as he had to go back to man to man defense, so I decided to keep doing whatever I wanted.


    Still, my other teammates didn''t have the opportunity to score again as I took the throne once again, doing floaters, crossovers, and many more. At one point, the Marines had to keep switching defenders due to me always going full speed, and it made my defenders tired.


    I ran non-stop and even injured their point guard because I took his ankles when he tried to reach, I decided to teach as I crossed him over real quick going from one side then switching quickly to the next hand. This caused his ankles to twist as he fell on the floor, screaming out in pain. The Marines coach wanted to kill me at this point because I had injured one of his star players.


    I was beating them nonstop at this point in the game. We were winning by 30 + points and didn''t have even the slightest thought of giving up the charge. They beat us for many years, and I wanted them to feel the pain. We ended the third quarter right then and there as we sat on the bench to relax. The starters were going to come back in for the fourth quarter.


    Still, I was going to be playing with them because the bench players were quite tired, but not me due to my unlimited stamina. Paige came in smiling at me as she said, "watching you play always turns me on so much we should have a victory night tonight," as she winked at me. I smiled at her but didn''t say anything as we went on to play the game.


    They tried to play two people on me again, leaving somebody open, which allowed me to get the passes in for more assist. At this point, I had a triple-double with 20 steals, 25 assists, and 69 points.  When Coach Andre saw all my stats, he was extremely impressed as he said:" I know you can probably do more than that since you don''t ever get tired, but try not to scare your competition off this badly."


    Coach Andre laughed while my teammates started laughing at the number of points I got. The seconds whittled down as the bench came in to play the rest of the game. I sat on the bench, watching the gameplay out until the final buzzer sounded.

 143 Rematch

    We all started getting ready to head out. Still, the officials wanted us to shake the hands of the losers first before leaving. Each time I shook one of the Marines'' hands, they squeezed my hands as if testing my strength. Some of the squeezes were pretty painful, but I was able to endure it.


    They thought that could injure my shooting hand for my next game, but I just ignored them.


    After a while of shaking, I felt like they had broken my hands as a notification popped up in my head. I was shocked by this because I was still in the middle of shaking the Marines'' hands as they kept squeezing my hand one by one.


    The notification said new skill faster recovery time, I got a little excited about this, and when the Marines saw that I was smiling, they all frowned. They found this strange situation strange as they had never witnessed anyone smiling after a shake and squeeze tactic that they always used on an enemy star player.


    The Marines used this cheap tactic because they knew that star players would be too prideful to start crying out in pain, so they would just take it and get an injury, but this time one guy was smiling, and that was me.


    I only smiled not because of the Marines but because of the new ability that I had just gotten. Faster recovery time not only boosts my recovery time, but it makes my immune system stronger. I could already feel my sore hands getting better; I knew I should be fully healed by the next day. I had finally finished shaking all their hands as I waved at them with a smiling face.


    They looked at me in confusion because usually, players would be glaring at them with hate in their eyes due to the injury, but I not only smiled at them, but I waved and thanked them for the match. They were extremely salty at this point and didn''t like me one bit. They''re starting shooting guard came up to me and asked me for a rematch but a one-on-one match.


    He figured since they injured my hand, I wouldn''t be able to shoot. I had time to spare, so I decided to entertain the man as he started talking trash, saying that I got lucky and that if it weren''t a team game, it would have been a different story. I nodded in agreement and said, "enough talking, let''s play ball."


    Just when everybody in the stands was about to leave, another game was about to start as they all excitedly sat back down to witness another great game from their favorite player. This shouting guard was slightly taller than me and buffer. He told me he wanted the ball first, which I didn''t fight him for.


    I didn''t notice him during the game, so I decided to see what he had to offer in the first plays. If I weren''t impressed, I would start using time freeze to finish this match quickly. We were only playing to 10 points, so I checked up the ball, and he immediately took the shot since we were near the free-throw line.


    The crowd around started cheering; it seemed like a whole new game was going on except everybody, including players from both sides were watching with intensity. Everybody was surprised that I was losing so far. Still, the game had just begun, so I was not worried.


    I checked it up once again as he started dribbling the ball in front of me. I tried to reach, but he quickly crossed over, switching the ball to his other hand and driving it in for the layup. He waved his finger at me as if saying," no, no, no, you reach, I teach."


    I ignored him and checked the ball up once again; he was up by three points. Still, I wasn''t going to take action now as I wanted to continue seeing what he could do. He started dribbling up, trying to cross me over. Still, I didn''t budge as I stayed with him. Since he saw that I was covering him pretty well, he made a mistake causing him to come to a stop and not be able to dribble again.


    If he dribbled again, it would be traveling, so he had to take a forced shot, causing him to miss. I used that opportunity to grab the rebound, and I took it back to the 3-point line where he was waiting to cover me. His defense was tight, as he was not trying to allow me to shoot after he had seen my shooting skills last game, he truly respected my shots, hence why he was playing such good defense.


    Still, I didn''t care as I stepped back and took the shot anyway, giving me two points. We checked the ball up once again. I faded away from the 3-point line before he could adjust his defense, giving me another two points and passing him in scores.


    He checked it up to me once again as I dribbled him up a little bit and did a strong pump fake, causing him to jump up to defend, so I quickly sidestepped and took the shot from the 3-point line giving me another two points as I hit the net.


    Now I was up by three points, and I needed four more points. The Marine was starting to get frustrated as he slapped himself on the forehead, leaving a red mark on it and focused hard as he stomped his feet to the ground and squatted. He let both his arms off to the side, acting like he was about to play the best defense of his life.


    I chuckled when I saw this and shook my head as I thought what an idiot. He checked up the ball while still maintaining his silly defense of pose. I did a time freeze and blew past him when the time returned to normal. I had disappeared from the guy''s sight as he started looking around for me but saw that I was already jumping towards the basket.


    I did a massive 360 dunk causing the crowd to cheer for me as I hung on the rim looking at him with ridicule in my eyes. The Marine got angry but did not repeat anything due to me having the lead.

 144 China Time

    We checked up the ball once again; I did another step back pretending like I was about to shoot it and this time he was sure I was going to as he jumped up in the air to block, but as soon as I came down I brought the ball back down and moved it to the side and blew by him once again and went in for a 360 dunk.


    The whole gym was silent after witnessing that dunk; they thought it was magical as some of them had never seen anything like that. After a few seconds of silence, the gym erupted in cheers; even the Marine side started cheering due to the respect that they had for that move.


    The dunk was so powerful it had caused a small shock wave knocking my opponent down. The Marine that had challenged me had no more confidence in beating me as he quickly gave up, saying that I won this game.


    I shook my head and went the humble route by saying," you''re a dominant player; thank you for the match," as I saluted him and walked away. The Marine saluted me back with happiness in his eyes as if he had just met his favorite hero as he replied, "strong respect the strong."


    A lot of people within the crowd had shining eyes looking at me as if I radiated excellence, as I walked off the stage. Some of my teammates came up, hugging me in excitement; they were all excited about the match that I had just won. I had to go into the locker room to get changed; I wasn''t going to take a shower there since some of my teammates also liked men.


    I wasn''t scared of them, but I still remember the first day when I joined the team and when one of the guys came and reported me to the ladies saying that I was packing pretty good. After that, I never showered around my teammates again. After Coach Andre talked with us and congratulated us on this record-breaking history game, he dismissed us all as we all went back to our rooms with happiness.


    I went to freshen up by taking a shower, and I got dressed because I was supposed to meet up with Paige. After all, we were heading out to this new club that had just opened. That night was crazy as we partied all night long celebrating the first time the army beat the Marines in a game of basketball.


    On top of that, we won the bonus one-on-one game causing the whole team to come out. Blackpool was the freshest person within the club. I was digging his gear, rocking the shiniest gold necklace on his neck with his silky black shirt, which hugged his body, showing his perfect abs, causing all the ladies to blush whenever they saw him.


    I automatically knew this guy was going to be taking some tail home tonight, maybe several of them. When we got to the club, we ordered a couple of drinks, courtesy of Paige and her loaded accounts. I don''t remember half of what happened that night, but all I knew was I had a couple of bottles.


    I had no clue what had gone down yesterday, but judging from the pole in the girl''s mouth, I knew it was crazy. I continued to look around as I noticed Blackpool had several ladies around him, certainly beating my numbers. I smirked and said, "man, this guy was smooth with his crazy outfit."


    I pushed Paige away so I could get myself up slowly, trying to pull my pole out of this girl''s mouth, causing her to move and close her mouth. I had gotten scared because I thought she was going to bite it right off. Still, she had woken up and gagged on it before she noticed that she still had a pole in her mouth.


    She looked at me and smirked as she started bobbing her head up and down, my pole got hard once again as she massaged my family jewels. It felt so good that I had almost burst until Blackpool woke up in shock as he said, "Wow, what a way to wake up," which caused the girl to stop and scream, "What are you doing in his room"?


    It seemed like everybody had blacked out last night and had no clue what had happened. I quickly told her to stop what she was doing and said to her that my girlfriend is sleeping right here. It was then that they looked around and realized that they were not in their rooms.


    They all started to growl as they lifted themselves to return to their rooms. I looked and was shocked as everybody there was utterly naked. Blackpool and all his glory were standing up in front of me as he stared hard at Paige''s backside. I frowned and told him to back off, and he laughed and said: "hey, I''ve always wondered how Captain''s body looked like, and today I witnessed all her glory."


    Blackpool laughed as he ran out. I told him I''d get him back later. After everybody left, I felt somebody grab my pole and pull it towards their mouth. I looked and saw that it was this strange girl, she was once again going at it, blowing me till my eyes rolled back.


    After a few minutes, I unloaded in her mouth and asked her who she was; I didn''t even know her name. She laughed and said that she was a friend of Paige''s, and she always wanted to meet me, Paige''s boy toy, the infamous Mr. Eazy. I smirked as I said as long as Paige knows you''re here and doing whatever it is that you''re doing, then I have no problem with that.


    She said yes, I enjoyed myself but it''s time for me to go, she quickly put on her clothes. I finally noticed her beautiful body. She was a little bit slim with a flat ass and some not so big but not so small bust. She was Caucasian and slightly taller than Paige, who was extremely short.


    I waved at her saying goodbye and quickly forgot about that image, right after I felt a sharp pain in my back. Paige had pinched my back as she whispered in my ear, "did you enjoy her? That''s a very good friend of mine, and I''ve always told her about you and after meeting you at the club last night she was very impressed and wanted to spend some time with you and me.


    I was in shock as I asked:" Is she your lover"? Paige nodded her head, saying that she was a bisexual. Paige asked me if I had a problem with that, and I said: "hell no, I don''t, my girlfriend got a girlfriend, I don''t mind at all." Paige laughed as she helped me blow another load before we went to get packed up for our trip to China.

 145 China Time 2

    I remembered the country China and how the two guys Aki and Gin, who were also from China, gave me chills. I wondered if there were more players like those two in China. I''ve always had significant respect for China when it came to anything. No matter what, if they found something they liked, they worked three times harder than anyone to perfect it.


    We boarded a plane as Coach Andre told us that we don''t have a military base in China so that we would be staying in a hotel. I always wondered why the USA didn''t have a military branch in China, but that''s none of my business as I was just contracted to play basketball and not wonder why the USA didn''t have a base in China.


    When we boarded the plane, Paige immediately kicked the person that was supposed to be sitting next to me. Paige made herself comfortable next to me as she held my hand and said," did you have fun last time with your new friend" she grabbed my junk, causing me to flinch.


    I smiled at her and said, "thank you, but that''s probably the last time I''m going to drink before I end up in bed with several women that I don''t know, I have two ladies at home already I don''t think I can handle any more than three on top of that I don''t know if they have even accepted you yet."


    Paige was surprised but convinced me that everything was going to be okay and that she will talk to my other two ladies once they meet. The flight wasn''t that long as China was close to Japan. We arrived in no time and headed straight to our hotel rooms after getting our luggage.


    China''s military basketball force had combined all their best players from the Air Force, Army, and Navy to make the best basketball team within that country, making them number one in the world. They had one guy who is taller than Yao Ming, and he was their main force as he was able to grab every rebound and block almost every shot.


    The guy didn''t even have to jump off the ground to dunk it. I had done my research and saw multiple videos of their games, and I was quite impressed and thought this could be challenging. They also had several other good players, one guy who seems to be their shooting guard was making most of his shots from outside the three-point line. In contrast, their point guard did not shoot a single basket, but his passes were extremely crazy and were on point as the ball always landed in the hands of whoever the point guard wanted it to go to every time.


    The small forward and their power forward didn''t catch my attention too much as the others. I didn''t notice much from them, but their power forward was extremely buff, and when he got in the paint, it seemed like nobody could stop him as he dunks on everybody with relentless rage.


    I continued to study the videos that Coach Andre had presented to me and thought that I would have to start this time around and carry the team throughout the whole game. I definitely won''t be driving it in the paint due to their tall center that was in the post.


    I''ll probably be taking shots and trying to keep up with their shots. After I thought of a plan the next day during practice, Coach Andre asked us whether we reviewed the videos. We all nodded, but the rest of the team already knew how good China was, so Coach Andre looked at me and asked:" do you think we could pull this off?"


    I nodded at him and said," I would have to start and play the whole game, on top of that I would need the help of every single player here to not only set picks but to take charges too." This was going to be an ugly game, and everybody needed to step it up, especially Blackpool, since he would be handling that monster of a center.


    It seemed like Blackpool had a history with the center as he told me how last year that guy broke his spirit, and he had almost quit the game of basketball due to this guy, but Paige convinced him not to. I went up to Blackpool and slapped him in the back and said "we''re not going to lose at all, don''t ever think you will fail before the battle, or you will be selling yourself short before you even start.


    I came here to win a cup; I didn''t come here to be timid and maybe win some games. I came here to win; no question asked," Everybody was shocked when they saw how aggressive I was and how serious I was about the game of basketball.


    I hated it when people talked negatively without even trying. Coach Andre clapped his hands as he told everybody to calm down after everyone''s spirit had ignited. Coach Andre told us the game would be held later this week. After the little speech, everyone was fired up during our drills and practice.


    The coach was writing up some new place for me; he had everybody practicing picks and taking charges mostly since I would be in the game for all four quarters. Coach Andre would have me in the center of all the plays; he even had me running a few plays with a bench team for when the starters get tired.


    Coach Andre thought that I would get tired too, but I kept going thanks to my unlimited stamina. Coach Andre was quite impressed with my dedication as he did have a bit of confidence that we could win this game.

 146 China Time 3

    We had a week to hang out before the game started, so we decided to tour China as this was my first time coming here. We traveled far and wide to different tourist spots. The first place we went to was Kunming.


    Kunming is the economic, transportation, industrial, and cultural center of southwest China. It is linked by rail from all of China''s major cities as well as with Vietnam. The mild climate makes it an excellent place to visit any time of the year.


    Primarily because of the beautiful climate, flower-growing is a significant industry, and so we visited flower exhibits and auctions and a vast botanical garden. In addition to its charms, Kunming serves as a base from which to explore the rainbow of ethnic minorities in the area.


    Paige once again funded all our adventures during that week. We got a place to stay for the night before moving on to the next spot. The next day we headed out once again and landed in a place called Hangzhou, which was famed for its natural scenery.


    Countless poets and artists have immortalized Hangzhou and its West Lake. In the 13th century, Marco Polo described the city as the most beautiful and magnificent in the world. Hangzhou''s most famous sight, West Lake, is a large lake separated by causeways and lined with ancient buildings and gardens designed for relaxation and spirituality.


    We found pagodas, temples, walking paths, and tea farms along its shores. I had a great time there with Paige, and it turned into a romantic getaway. During that time, I received another ability in my head.


    International Man, description can understand and speak any language. I was quite excited to see I got another ability, and one that was quite convenient because the language barrier in China was quite strong.


    The next day we headed out again, Paige was quite surprised to see me speak Chinese all of a sudden. She asked me how I was able to get so fluent so quickly. Still, there was no way I could tell her about the system in my head, so I told her that I''ve been practicing for years.


    She was confused about this because a few days ago, I was quite confused whenever we came upon any foreign language. Still, now I spoke it fluently, but she didn''t question me again as we continued to enjoy the rest of our week going to different kinds of places.


    During our travels, we had met China''s military basketball team, the ones that we were going to be facing off that weekend. They immediately recognized Paige as they had been playing against her for a year.


    They approached us with ridicule smiles as they started speaking to us in English. Their point guard, who was also their captain called Bao said" hi Miss Paige we meet again, are you guys ready to lose to us for the 100th time. I think we might break a record this time when we win this game because you guys have never won against us".


    After Paige said that their whole team laughed as one of the guys looked at me strangely as if sensing some power in me. He whispered in his Captain''s ears, and that''s when the captain finally paid attention to me as he pointed at me and asked, "who is this Paige? Is he your boy-toy?".


    The team laughed again as if this had become a comedy stand. Paige shook her head as she said: "matter fact, he is my boy toy and probably the one that''s going to bring you the beatdown this weekend."


    They all looked in shock as they scanned me, and I didn''t sense anything special from me. Still, one guy on the team knew that I was unique as he was very vigilant when he looked at me with seriousness in his eyes.


    This guy was their shooting guard and also the smartest person on their team. I felt like I was looking at Gin and Aki when I saw him. His name was An; back then, he was almost recruited to the NBA and was quite famous in China, but due to a freak accident, he lost his opportunity and decided to join the military.


    After training hard for many years, he recovered from his injury and was recruited to the military basketball team. An joined and became a core player right away, and just like me, he had the ability to shoot around the three-point line and not miss it.


    An quickly pulled me over and asked if my name was Eazy, I nodded my head as he got a little excited and said "I''ve been following you since you were in high school and I''d have to say you kind of remind me of me, but you seem to be slightly better after I studied your tape. Not only do you not get tired, but you can shoot it from anywhere on the floor, and your speed seems like you freeze the defenders and quite a good defender able to steal the ball from any good ball-handler".


    I was shocked when he mentioned all of these things, as they were quite accurate. An laughed and said come on man the things you''ve been doing anybody would notice that it was a cheat ability. I know that Aki and Gin also have abilities, but there are also two other guys, but you''ll probably meet them later on in life".


    I could only laugh and shrug as I said:" I don''t know what you''re talking about; I work hard in everything that I do." An smirked and said," it''s okay, but we''re still going to win this game because we''ve never lost against your team before, and after knowing how your game is, I''m going to focus solely on you."


    I nodded in understanding and said, "well, I hope you added passes to that ability chart you have of me because if you guys focus on me, the rest of my guys will get open." An smirked and said," that''s fine as long as you are not getting 3-pointers we can go back and forth since I also can''t miss".


    After we finished talking, I went back to Paige as she asked me what we were talking about. I made up some dumb excuse like he was just telling me about the places that we should visit while we''re in China. Paige laughed and said, "you''re a terrible liar." I shrugged and moved on

 147 China Time 5

    Just like that, they were up by six points with looks of confidence in their eyes. I told Paige to pass me the ball as I brought it down. I stopped at the half-court line and shot it. An had utterly forgotten that I could shoot from there as he stepped up too late.


    I made the shot cutting the lead in half, the little Americans that were there started cheering us on. Boa brought down the ball and passed it to An; as soon as An received the ball, I did time freeze and stole the ball from him.


    When time resumed back, I had already passed him as he started looking for where the ball had gone. Still, I had already reached the 3-point line by the time he looked back as I took the shot to tie up the game.


    I looked at them and smiled as they all looked at me in horror. An smiled as he was the only one that knew what I was capable of as he said:" I told you guys you need to stay sharp with this guy around he could make it a game anytime he wants, don''t get discouraged by his shots but just try to contain him as much as possible."


    The rest of An''s teammates nodded as they got serious. The game continued as we traded buckets back and forth. I also tried to contain An much as possible, but his shots were just as good as mine from the 3-point line.


    An kept shooting rainbow shots over my hands, making me not be able to defend against those shots. Still, I''ll come back down and do the same thing to him as it had become a shooter''s game.


    On one of the plays, I was able to force An to put his foot on the line causing it to be a 2-pointer which he automatically missed, but luckily for him, his tall center Li was around to grab the rebound and dunk it. I frowned at this because there was nobody tall enough to keep up with this guy.


    I told Aldrich to box Li out of the post; if he were able to box him out, he would be able to get some rebounds. The only problem was when Aldrich did box Li out, the refs would call a foul on him, sometimes causing us to lose the ball, so this game was quite balanced.


    By the end of the first quarter, they were up by three points. In the second quarter, since I saw that the game was pretty close, I decided to sit that one out and let Chris the other shooting guard on our team get some minutes in.


    During the second quarter, the bench team was getting demolished. Sheila could not keep up with their point guard. Limiyou and Blackpool were on lockdown as their defenders didn''t let them do anything. Garett and Chris were keeping us in the game.


    Garett used his fancy footwork to maneuver his way around in the post to get some shots in while Chris took a page from my book as he was moving around non-stop to get open and shot the ball whenever he was free.


    The game continued as they went back and forth. Still, China was able to push the lead even bigger as I thought their bench was also good compared to our bench, but it seemed like my bench had a little fire in their eyes this time around as they wanted to win this game.


    If it weren''t for the referees harassing us, we would have been winning by now, and my whole team knew that. By the time the first half was over, the China team was up by 13 points as everybody went to rest, and the crowd enjoyed a halftime show full of tricks and performances.


    When we got to the locker rooms, Coach Andre was telling everybody how proud he was of them, generally in the past, they would be losing by more than 30 points by this time. Still, we were only down by 13 points, making it a close game to them. Coach Andre told me I was going to be playing the 3rd quarter and 4th quarter, but half of the time for each as we don''t want to give them too much hope.


    Paige came up to me and thanked me for holding us up during the first half. I told her it was no problem and that we have to go and celebrate after the game, just no drinking. She left, and she said "okay" as we continued to relax before the halftime break was over.


    We went back to the gym as the crowd saw us. They started to boo us, but we paid them no mind as the game started up again. Paige received the ball and brought it down she drove past the Boa. Still, nobody attempted to step up and guard her, so she shot the mid-range shot and made it, closing the lead for us.


    Boa was a little annoyed that Paige was able to get one over him, but An quickly comforted him and told him that he''d get her next time. Boa had malicious thoughts for Paige as ever since he had met her; he wanted to take her in his bed. Boa had a little fetish for pretty, thick, black women.


    Hence, seeing the look in his eyes and quickly stopping him from whatever he was thinking. An told Boa to focus on the game as he nodded and got out of his thoughts for Paige. Whenever Paige got the ball and was dribbling around to set up the play, Boa was always close by harassing her, and the previous season he had even grabbed her breast in one of the plays. Paige complained about it, but the refs didn''t see it, so they brushed it off.

 147 China Time 4

    After the China team said their goodbyes, you all went our separate ways as Paige, and I continued to hang out. We kept going to famous places in China. The place I was most excited to go to was the Great Wall of China, which Paige hated due to all the walking we had to do, but I enjoyed it.


    At the end of the week, it was finally the game day. For some weird reason, thanks to that crazy shooting guard An, they were able to advertise the game to a larger scale as the Americans that were in China knew about me, so they decided to come.


    I had to admit this guy. An was an all-around genius as he used me as a marketing magnet to attract way more people to this game. An had even made signs of him and me clashing together, looking like a boxing fight.


    Due to the way they advertised the game, the gym ended up packed to the brim as I heard loud sounds from the basement in the locker room for the visitors. It seemed like this China military team was pretty famous around here.


    Coach Andre and the others were quite nervous as they had never been to a game this crowded before. When Coach Andre asked me why I was so cool, I told him that I played football where it was not at a gym but a whole stadium that was packed to the brim.


    The team looked at me with respect as they thought man this guy is made out of steel and as cool as a summer breeze, using this opportunity to loosen them up. We started going over what everybody was supposed to do during this game.


    After a while, somebody came and got us and told us that they were ready for us. When we got upstairs, we were surprised by the bright lights and loud crowds. I saw a few boards with my face on it in the crowd; I had not thought that I would have fans in China too.


    I was grateful as I waved at them, and they started cheering even harder, knowing that I had noticed them. We went to the other side of the Court as we began to warm up by shooting shots and make layups. A small drill before every game like how the NBA players do it.


    After viewing tapes from China''s team games, I noticed that whenever An went for a layup or shot a mid-range shot, he would miss it, causing enlightenment for me. If that were the case, then I would only force him to do that kind of shot.


    It was as if his ability was a gift and a curse, not to be able to make layups, that''s quite embarrassing that one of the greatest shooters has to miss layups. An saw me staring at him and gave me a half-ass wave as I nodded at him.


    We continued warming up, and after a while of warming up, they started to announce the players and coaches as they had bright lights and made quite a show out of it. I was quite impressed with the gym in China as they gave me the NBA vibes.


    I was surprised by this and complained in my head where my flurry, sparkly introductions. After that whole show that they did for China''s starting team, we finally started the game. I was starting this time along with Paige and the other starters.


    I looked at Khalid as if saying be prepared to take a lot of shots and dunks; he nodded at me as if understanding what I was saying. China''s team won the jump ball, their center was slightly taller than Yao Ming. Hence, we knew that he was going to be a force to reckon with, and every jump ball would be his to win.


    Their Center, known as Li, passed it to Boa, their point guard. Paige was in front of Boa trying to get into a defensive position to check him, but as soon as she stopped, Boa sped up and drove past Paige, causing her to lose her balance and fall on her butt. The crowd went wild as Boa and laid it up with no hindrance.


    Paige''s fall had pissed me off a little bit because I saw that he had bumped into her a little bit. Still, I quickly went to help her out as I gave her a hand, and I told her it was okay and that we should pace ourselves, we''ll have a surprise for them later on in the 4th quarter.


    Paige smiled at me and said, "she''s not worried," we got back on the offense. Paige brought down the ball searching for somebody open; An was all over me as he didn''t want me to touch the ball at all, so Paige passed it to Khalid, who tried to drive it in but was blocked by Li.


    Using that opportunity, the small forward ran across the court. Before Khalid had left, they''re small forward; he knew that Li would be there to cover Khalid. Hence, using the cherry-picking method, their small forward was already down on the other side of the court as he received the ball and dunked it.


    This caused the crowd to go wild with cheers; now, they were up by four points. We hadn''t scored a single point, yet I enjoyed this little challenge, making them think that they figured me out. Paige brought down the ball once again, but this time she passed it to me, but An was all over me as soon as I got the ball.


    An was not giving me any kind of breathing room, so I slowly used my left hand to shove him away, giving me some space. As soon as I did that, the ref blew his whistle and called an offensive foul on me. Coach Andre went crazy, yelling at the ref asking him how was that a foul.


    The ref still held his call as the China team received the ball once again. This reminded me of the time I played Dwyane Wade, and he had the referees in his pocket.

 148 China Time 5

    Just like that, they were up by six points with looks of confidence in their eyes. I told Paige to pass me the ball as I brought it down. I stopped at the half-court line and shot it. An had utterly forgotten that I could shoot from there as he stepped up too late.


    I made the shot cutting the lead in half, the little Americans that were there started cheering us on. Boa brought down the ball and passed it to An; as soon as An received the ball, I did time freeze and stole the ball from him.


    When time resumed back, I had already passed him as he started looking for where the ball had gone. Still, I had already reached the 3-point line by the time he looked back as I took the shot to tie up the game.


    I looked at them and smiled as they all looked at me in horror. An smiled as he was the only one that knew what I was capable of as he said:" I told you guys you need to stay sharp with this guy around he could make it a game anytime he wants, don''t get discouraged by his shots but just try to contain him as much as possible."


    The rest of An''s teammates nodded as they got serious. The game continued as we traded buckets back and forth. I also tried to contain An much as possible, but his shots were just as good as mine from the 3-point line.


    An kept shooting rainbow shots over my hands, making me not be able to defend against those shots. Still, I''ll come back down and do the same thing to him as it had become a shooter''s game.


    On one of the plays, I was able to force An to put his foot on the line causing it to be a 2-pointer which he automatically missed, but luckily for him, his tall center Li was around to grab the rebound and dunk it. I frowned at this because there was nobody tall enough to keep up with this guy.


    I told Aldrich to box Li out of the post; if he were able to box him out, he would be able to get some rebounds. The only problem was when Aldrich did box Li out, the refs would call a foul on him, sometimes causing us to lose the ball, so this game was quite balanced.


    By the end of the first quarter, they were up by three points. In the second quarter, since I saw that the game was pretty close, I decided to sit that one out and let Chris the other shooting guard on our team get some minutes in.


    During the second quarter, the bench team was getting demolished. Sheila could not keep up with their point guard. Limiyou and Blackpool were on lockdown as their defenders didn''t let them do anything. Garett and Chris were keeping us in the game.


    Garett used his fancy footwork to maneuver his way around in the post to get some shots in while Chris took a page from my book as he was moving around non-stop to get open and shot the ball whenever he was free.


    The game continued as they went back and forth. Still, China was able to push the lead even bigger as I thought their bench was also good compared to our bench, but it seemed like my bench had a little fire in their eyes this time around as they wanted to win this game.


    If it weren''t for the referees harassing us, we would have been winning by now, and my whole team knew that. By the time the first half was over, the China team was up by 13 points as everybody went to rest, and the crowd enjoyed a halftime show full of tricks and performances.


    When we got to the locker rooms, Coach Andre was telling everybody how proud he was of them, generally in the past, they would be losing by more than 30 points by this time. Still, we were only down by 13 points, making it a close game to them. Coach Andre told me I was going to be playing the 3rd quarter and 4th quarter, but half of the time for each as we don''t want to give them too much hope.


    Paige came up to me and thanked me for holding us up during the first half. I told her it was no problem and that we have to go and celebrate after the game, just no drinking. She left, and she said "okay" as we continued to relax before the halftime break was over.


    We went back to the gym as the crowd saw us. They started to boo us, but we paid them no mind as the game started up again. Paige received the ball and brought it down she drove past the Boa. Still, nobody attempted to step up and guard her, so she shot the mid-range shot and made it, closing the lead for us.


    Boa was a little annoyed that Paige was able to get one over him, but An quickly comforted him and told him that he''d get her next time. Boa had malicious thoughts for Paige as ever since he had met her; he wanted to take her in his bed. Boa had a little fetish for pretty, thick, black women.


    Hence, seeing the look in his eyes and quickly stopping him from whatever he was thinking. An told Boa to focus on the game as he nodded and got out of his thoughts for Paige. Whenever Paige got the ball and was dribbling around to set up the play, Boa was always close by harassing her, and the previous season he had even grabbed her breast in one of the plays. Paige complained about it, but the refs didn''t see it, so they brushed it off.

 149 China Time 6

    Next play Boa China''s point guard brought down the ball while thinking of a plan to annoy and harass Paige. Boa passed to An and then came and set a pick for An, causing me to run right into Boa as we had to switch by force.


    Now page was guarding An while I was guiding Boa, Boa made some hand signs which meant that he was about to set up a play, as he quickly went to set up a pick for An. Using all his strength, Boa bumped into Paige, causing her to fall while An had an open shot and took it, giving them three more points.


    Boa acted like he wanted to go and help Paige up as he reached out his hands to grab her hand to pull her up, but Boa reached in and passed her hand acting like he slipped as he fell on top of Paige, while holding both her goods as he squeezed hard acting as if nobody saw it.


    I saw it and the pain Paige was going through, I got furious as I quickly pushed him off; as soon as I did that a flagrant foul was called on me, causing Boa to go-to the line to get two free shots in. I was so pissed, but Paige told me to calm down and that this wasn''t his first time doing this.


    I made it in my mind that I was going to get this guy back no matter what. I told Paige to switch with me as I started to guard Boa. He wanted to try that play again as he began to make those same signs, which were an idiot move because now I knew what that meant.


    An quickly came by his side, trying to give Boa the pick, and An pushed me away when he set the pick. I used this opportunity to freeze time since I wasn''t near Boa. I quickly went and kicked Boa in the balls and made my way back to An''s side before the time unfroze.


    When time returned to normal, Boa fell on the floor, screaming out in pain. The refs didn''t see Paige hit him, so they were wondering what was wrong with him. Boa had lost the ball, so Paige could only shrug as she grabbed the ball and went in for the layup.


    The refs didn''t know what to call because there was no one near Boa when this happened. Boa was on the ground screaming holding his family jewels, China''s Coach was also confused by this as he quickly called time out and subbed Boa back in trying to figure out what was wrong with him.


    Boa told his Coach that it feels like somebody had hit him in his privates. Still, the Coach was confused because nobody was near him at the time. The Coach also looked at the referees, and the referees could only shrug as if saying there was nothing they could do about it because they didn''t see him get hit.


    I laughed in my head as these guys were confused about what had happened, but An saw the smile that I had on my face and figured that this had something to do with me, so he approached me and asked me what happened. I shrugged and told him that I have no clue.


    The score was now 60-42, with China leading by 17 points. I had to cut down the lead before the fourth quarter, or it would be hard to catch up due to An making all his shots. An passed in the ball and received it right back; I was guarding him again since both of us were in the game now.


    Paige would be able to cover the bench point guard without a problem, so I focused entirely on An. An dribbled a little trying to get free from my defense, but I was on him like hotcakes. The time was running out, so he decided to force a shot up, just when An was pulling up to shoot the ball, my hand hit the ball as it dropped right out of his hands.


    An was still in the jumping motion to take the shot, but there was no ball as I had stolen it. I dribbled down the court, stopped at the three-point line, and took the shot cutting the lead down by a few more points. An frowned and thought that was a fantastic play even though he was on the losing end of it, but An was not worried because they still had a 14-point lead, and he didn''t think that they could blow it even with me on the floor.


    An figured that I wouldn''t be able to get steals from him on every play, and if he makes his shots here and there, they will be able to cover for any kind of losses, but that''s not what I thought as I got back on defense.


    An passed it to their center Li who was guarded by Aldrich. Aldrich was having a hard time defending Li, so he tried his best to hold Li down, but Li took a small hook shot near the bucket, getting the go-to bucket as they added two more points to the lead.


    I was a little annoyed by this because An had figured out a way to trade buckets with us, and I wasn''t going to have that. This game was too delicate for us to lose. It would be the ultimate face slapping if we were able to get a win over China in their home court finally.


    They would be beyond pissed if we won this game. The way I was looking even with my time freeze it will be quite a hard-fought game as these players were quite good, and the team I was working with had some talented ones, but most were average at most. They were more soldiers than athletes which made things harder for us.

 150 China Time 7

    We were losing by 14 points with one of their star players out, China still had confidence they could win, but I had other ideas as I received the ball and brought it down. An hovered all over me, but I didn''t care as I did a step back and took the shot from the three-point line.


    An also came down with the ball and made the same move and hit the three. The crowd was getting hyped as we traded buckets back and forth, but I couldn''t afford to trade buckets with this guy since we were down, and I had to whittle down the score before we got to the fourth quarter.


    Any move I pulled, An would do the same thing, so I had to start thinking outside of the box and come up with a move that he couldn''t steal from me. I used my golden eye ability a few times to get a steal from him utilizing that opportunity to close their lead. By the time the third quarter was over, we were only down by nine points, and I had gone to the bench for two minutes.


    I still had to pretend as if I was tired; that way, they wouldn''t be suspicious of my other abilities, especially An who was as sharp as a nail. After resting for a bit the fourth quarter started, I needed to bring my A-game to close this lead.


    With all my starters in the game, they knew what the plan was, and that was to let me have a go at it every play since we needed to win this game. I pulled out all my abilities from GoldenEye to time freeze, even did a few acrobatics to avoid Li the center in the post.


    An was also killing it as he was making all his shots, but sometimes he would mess up by stepping on the line for a two-pointer, which caused him to miss the bucket. Still, Li would always be there to grab the rebound and dunk it back up.


    By the time 2 minutes was left of the game, An had been taken out due to fatigue, and we''re only down by three points since I had been abusing my time freeze and GoldenEye ability. With An out of the game, I was able to cut the lead and take the lead.


    The time whittled down as my team started to celebrate, we were up by 10 points, and the bench was playing trying to hold up the rest of the game with one minute left.


    China also put in their bench, so they were going back to forth trying to showcase their skills, and by the time the clock hit zero, we were only up by 4 points, which scared Coach Andre because he thought he would have to put me back in the game.


    Coach Andre now knew how bad our bench was because they gave up a 10-point lead to only four points. If An were still in the game, they would have been able to catch up and take the lead, but that didn''t happen as we started celebrating.


    The whole crowd was quiet except for the little Americans that were there. They were cheering as hard as they could, and since the China supporters were completely quiet from the shock of losing a game to us, the worst team in military basketball.


    After celebrating with my teammates for a little bit, we all went to shake the hands of the correspondent team. Boa refused to shake my hand as he left without even shaking a single hand, and An the other hand shook all of our hands and also pulled me away to tell me about a unique project that was coming up in a few years.


    An asked me whether I''ll be interested in it, I asked him when this item will be ready, and he told me between 10 to 15 years it should be prepared. It was still going through the testing stages as of now, and it will be a worldwide sensation once it''s developed into something useful.


    I couldn''t wait for it to come out as I was pretty excited about it. An told me not to disclose this information to anybody shocking me as I asked why was it a guarded secret? An nodded his head saying yes, only a few people know, so the fewer, the better for now, and the amount of money you can make from it could be up to billions.


    I was surprised by this as I thought since when could something like that make you billions, but I did not want to talk about it since it was a guarded secret. I thanked An for the information and the opportunity to join in this project.


    We exchanged numbers, and after I stepped out to get some fresh air. I saw China''s players boarding their bus and saw Boa limping towards the bus. I called out to him and waved at him; he gave me the finger and turned around.


    I laughed when I saw this and said," get better soon, buddy, I hope you can have kids after that." An was so furious after hearing that but kept his cool and just got on the bus ignoring me. Paige came and joined me outside; She said: ``That was a great game. Thank you for putting those guys in their place, they''ve been bullying our team for many years, and getting this win has made history for us."


    I simply nodded and said, "well, next year, hopefully, you guys will be able to do better because my contract with the Army ends after this summer." Paige was a little sad to hear that I would be leaving the Army after this.


    Still, she knew I had to do what I had to do and that I was a great talent, and I didn''t belong to the military but belonged in the NBA, that''s when she told me that she saw on a website that the army would be drafting me into the NBA as the number one pick this summer.


    I was shocked by this news as I had never heard anything from anybody. Frankly, I didn''t even have an agent. Rasta was the closest thing to an agent to me than anybody else, and I had hoped that he had taken classes to become an agent seriously so that he can represent me in the future.

 151 Mother Russia

    That night the team celebrated as if they had won the championship. They figured since they beat two of the most dominant teams, they were guaranteed to win the tournament, which means that they have a better chance of winning it more than ever.


    Even Coach Andre came out to celebrate with us, as we had drinks and food lined up on the table at the restaurant. We ate to our heart''s content until we were all too full to move.


    Some of them were too drunk, so we had to help them get back to their hotel rooms. Paige and I went back to ours and had a little bit of fun of our own. Paige went all out as she was extra drunk and extra horny.


    She sucked me dry until she threw up, bringing the fun to a disturbing end. I washed her up and put her to bed. The next day Coach Andre told us that we would be heading out to Russia because we had a game the following week with the Russian military team.


    We had two more days to spend in China, so I linked up with An to get more information on power users. An took me to a spot that we had missed on our tour, it was quite a beautiful spot and the food there was delicious.


    After ordering our food, he was telling me about the other players with abilities. Except for Gin, An, and Aki, there was another player within the Russian team that An knew had abilities. He was known as Big Z and the most potent Center in the world.


    Big Z didn''t play for the NBA because of his love for Russia; he stayed in Russia and played any game that represented Russia. Big Z''s ability was his blocking and defensive presence in the post.


    Big Z could block a bird from flying if he wanted to. At 7''1, Big Z wasn''t one to mess around within the post. An also gave me information about another guy, but he was still new in the league, so An didn''t have too much information on him, all he knew was that the guy knew how to set plays. He was a pure point guard.


    After having lunch with An, we went our separate ways as I went back to my dorm to get packed up. The next day we boarded the plane for Russia. The team had practice at China''s gym one last time before boarding the flight the next day. Paige was all cuddled up next to me in the plane as it was pretty chilly in there.


    It seems like she was getting quite attached to me, I didn''t mind it, but I needed my space in the future. In about eight hours, we had finally reached Russia as we came out of the airport and were being escorted to our hotel. I always wanted to go to Russia, but not for this purpose. Just when Paige and I were going to get a room, my coach told me that we had to have separate rooms for some private reasons.


    I was shocked by this as I thought what a deceiving place. Coach Andre laughed and said, "apparently, your commandos have a mission for you while you''re here." I shook my head in understanding as I entered a separate room from where we were. As soon as I entered, I noticed a big familiar face within it was my old trainer and captain, Captain Bob.


    I was surprised to see him as I had thought I would never have to see him again after our last mission. I saluted him, and he told me to relax as we greeted each other, and he told me it was good to see that I was well and alive. I told him nothing could take me out and asked him what this mission was all about.


    That''s when he informed me that it was an assassination mission for me, and the higher-ups wanted me to take out one guy, and it was going to be a solo mission. I preferred it that way as I didn''t want to see any more deaths on my side. Captain Bob told me that I''d be assassinating a man called Cheslav Bohdan.


    He had been selling high-end drugs and kidnapping young children to sell on the black market. I don''t know how that was any of our business since he was not on USA soils doing what he was doing, but I had to follow orders, and I was the guy to do that job as I was highly recommended.


    Cap gave me all the details of where Cheslav was staying. It was a heavily guarded fortress, but I didn''t need to break in and just needed to camp out until I got a good shot of him. Captain Bob thanked me for my work before he had somebody escort me back to my team to get ready for the mission in 2 days.


    When I got back, my whole team was worried and asked me where I''ve been, but I could not disclose that information as I told them that I was just meeting an old friend. Everybody simply nodded, but Paige knew that there was more than that. When I got to my room, a weapon was waiting there for me.


    This was my old sniper with the basketball label on it. I kissed it and caressed it with much love as it had been through tough times with me and it had saved my life once on one of the missions and saved my team quite a bit, even though the last mission was crazy I still appreciate it for the times it had served me.


    I took a look at the information, but before I could dig into it any longer, I heard a knock on my door. I went to answer it cautiously, and it was Paige. She asked me if I was doing okay, and before I could answer her, she pushed the door open and forced herself in.

 152 Mother Russia 2

    After pushing me into the room, Paige pushed me on the bed, not letting me get a word out before lip-locking with me. My tongue was busy, and so was my hands as they took several detours around her body, making her fall into ecstasy as her body shook from excitement. I cupped a hand full of her peaks as I massaged them with passion causing her to tense up as a little pain assaulted her. But Paige didn''t back down as she went in my pants and returned the favor by squeezing my family treasures, causing me to feel some pain, but that pain felt good as I held her body tighter trying to distract myself from the pain I was feeling.


    Her soft body quickly comforted me as it was soft as clouds, with the feeling as if I had just fallen into some. Paige smirked as if she had just won a match as she unzipped my pants to make herself more comfortable. I quickly helped her remove my pants as she started stroking my pole and caressing it as if it had been missing all her life. I laughed at her as the look she gave was funny, but that changed quickly as she wrapped her lips around the tip and used her tongue in a new way I''ve never felt or seen before to get me even harder, as I wanted to skip 1st base and head straight to third base. Paige quickly stopped me as she grabbed my weak spot, causing me to feel like she had control over me as I stopped and obeyed her every command.


    She slowly popped one of my balls in her mouth as she started to suck it between hard and soft, causing me pain and pleasure. Paige nibbled on it as if she was going to bite into it, giving me quite a scare as I started to sweat. She laughed and said ``I have your life in my mouth one bite, and you died; don''t mess with me" I laughed a sad laugh before telling her to relax because I couldn''t imagine the pain of getting bit there.


    She licked me up and down for a few minutes before I retook control as I picked her up and put her on her back gently while caressing her hair, licking and sucking her neck, causing her to moan a little as her peach started getting wet. My tongue was like a slithering snake as I made my way down until I reached her fresh garden. I divided her like the sea and set the anchors down in her shore.


    She made loud sounds until she couldn''t anymore as she grabbed my head and said I''m ready for playoff finals causing me to get bigger as I picked her up and slammed her back against the wall. I lifted her and brought her back down as we combined to become one, causing my mind and hers to be blown as the sensation snatched my mind. Her forbidden garden had trapped me close and wrapped me tight as if saying welcome home, honey.


    I got on top and unlawfully bent her body and started another pounding session until I felt the sensation, so I stopped because I didn''t want to lose this fight so soon, I pulled out and pulled her off the bed and told her to turn around and bow down a little. I manhandled her, turning her around and inserting it back into her garden. At first, Paige had panicked as she thought I wanted to do it up her butt, but then got relieved when it went where she felt comfortable.


    We continued for a few more minutes before we both finally released our tensions and fell on the bed tired from the craziness. I had fallen asleep right away while Paige sneaked out of bed to snoop around my room, looking for anything out of place. That''s when she noticed a file on the table, she picked it up and started going through the information. Paige was shocked with what she saw, even though she was in the military she had never killed anyone before so seeing that I had a mission to kill someone made her feel uncomfortable.


    Paige recorded the time, location and date, and left the room after. After she saw that it was a solo mission, she felt angry that I had been assigned to a task alone to take out someone that teams couldn''t even take out. She made up her mind that she would look out for me in case I needed help but wouldn''t tell me about it. The next morning I woke up to an empty bed as I wondered what happened to Paige. I was going to go another round before going to get ready for the day, but she was nowhere to be found.


    The mission was tomorrow, so I decided to use this day to hang out and relax while going over the mission notes. The building was a mansion and barely had windows from the picture I was looking at, but with my sensory-skill, that shouldn''t be a problem; all I needed was time and patience. Later I got bored and called Paige to find out what they were doing, and she told me they were heading to the gym to work out, which was perfect for getting my mind ready for tomorrow''s mission.

 153 Mother Russia 3

    I headed to the gym to do some training with my teammates even though nobody invited me. It seemed like they wanted to work their individual plays so they would be able to help me out during the games. I sat on the bleachers while watching them run a quick game of five on five. Eventually, I got so heated that I had also got involved as I was yelling at every one of them every time they made a mistake and pointed them out.


    I told them ways they could improve on their game, and after a while, they got annoyed with me and kicked me out of the gym. I had nothing else to do, so I just went back to my dorm room to relax until later that night when my mission started. I was to travel to the destination with transportation provided by the military to me.


    I had on a black assassination clothing as I blended in with the darkness. After some time of traveling, I had finally arrived as I made my way through the landscape, eventually getting to my destination. I made sure I had my getaway vehicle secured as I went to find a secure spot to set up my sniper and look out for my target.


    After setting up my sniper, I took a look at the Mansion floor, scoping out all the security details. There wasn''t much security around, which made me a little bit happy since I know getting away after assassinating that man would be a little bit difficult; either way, I still stood my ground as I waited patiently for my target to appear before me.


    One hour.. 2 hours... 5 hours¡­. 10 hours, still no sign of them. I was getting a little bored and sleepy, as I cracked my third Red bull. After dozing off a few times, I decided to take a quick nap. A few hours later, I heard a lot of cars and trucks coming onto the property. I knew something was about to go down, or the owner of the building was home.


    Now I was so mad I wasted 10 hours of my time waiting for a person that wasn''t even home. I got eyes on him. It was perfect weather there was no wind going against me, so I decided to take my shot right then and there because I was just tired sitting in the same spot. I unlocked the safety and unloaded a barrel going through a few leaves before arriving at my target''s head, piercing right through his head.


    It was a perfect shot, and I knew the job was done when I started hearing screams as I quickly packed up my equipment and left the area. I had a few pursuers on my heels. Still, I was able to slow them down with a few shots here and there. These guys were resilient and wouldn''t give up after a few hours of chasing me. I had finally slipped up as someone had launched a rocket launcher close to me, and the impact blew me off my motorcycle right away.


    I woke up in my dorm room in my bed and was shocked as Paige was sitting next to me, looking at me with a worried face. Still, once she saw that I was okay, she immediately put on her angry face as she started beating my chest, crying, saying I shouldn''t scare her like that again, and I should never take on the mission alone. That was like suicide with what I went through, and it could have been way worse if I had gotten caught.


    I thanked Paige for her help, and I knew that I would have been screwed if I got caught. I know the Russians loved to torture their enemies in the places that I wouldn''t like to get abused. We chatted up a bit until Captain Bob had come to see me as he was glad to know that I had come back and was surprised that I had almost failed the mission, well technically I succeeded because I accomplished the task by eliminating the Target. Still, I almost got caught too, which would have been a significant loss to America.


    Luckily nobody saw my face since I was covered from head to toe in my black stealth attire. I still had the scrapes on my arms, so I had to recover from that also. Again, thanks to my fast recovery skill, I was able to recover within two days as I was on lockdown after the mission, so I wasn''t able to explore Russia like I wanted to. My other teammates made me jealous when they brought me back souvenirs.


    Luckily Paige kept me company the whole time, which made me quite grateful to her. The day of the match with Russia''s military had finally arrived. Surprisingly, there wasn''t much of a crowd in the gym even though it was quite small compared to the other gyms that we had been to after experiencing China''s crowd and comparing it to Russia''s, this was the total opposites, and the energy there was more serious as if a war was about to break out between the Americans and the Russians.


    After coming out of the locker and warming up on the court, the game was about to begin. Except for Big Z, the other ability user, this Russian team had no noticeable strength except for their height, and they were more durable than most basketball players. Every time we would try to go for a layup in the post, it would always get blocked, so Coach Andre had no choice but to rely on me to make most of the points, as I shot three after three.


    The Russians were quite surprised when they saw that I was making every shot, and I had broken down their almost perfect defense since I wasn''t going in the post. Using this opportunity as they started to double-team and triple-team me, so I passed the ball to open players, giving them opportunities to take shots, making it quite an easy game before I sat on the bench.


    We were up by at least 30 points giving us a reasonable lead to squandering off as the bench came in to play for the rest of the game. I still ended up with 50 points by the end of the game, and 15 assists with a couple of steals. The guy that was known as Big Z showed up but due to my skills being too opposite of his, we never really got in contact with each other as I didn''t even notice him too much since I was shooting from the 3-point line mostly, and I had everybody else shoot at the mid-range. I could tell that Big Z was a presence in the post, and using that anti-post-game only put his powers to a halting stop.

 154 Home Game

    After the game, Coach Andre told us that we would be heading back to our home base for a home game which was in Japan, everybody was excited to go back to their rooms and houses again. Paige was a little bit worried because I seemed down after that whole mission thing happened. I was beating myself up a little bit because I felt like I had failed the mission.


    If I had gotten caught, I probably would have been dead by now. And I didn''t come back in time to die a useless death without changing the world. I was going to change the world playing sports, and business will play a big part in it too. I couldn''t wait for what the future held; after a few sessions with Paige, I was able to relax a little and calm my nerves down.


    I''ve gotten anxious after what happened in our last mission, losing Dan, it took a mental toll on me. Sometimes my anxiety would kick in, causing me to freak out about little things, but I can''t help it right now, I know with time it will slowly get better...hopefully.


    The next day we finally boarded the plane and headed out of Russia. Thank God, that was one of the worst experiences I''ve ever had. Not worse than losing my brother in arms, but I knew that I wouldn''t want to go to Russia again unless we had a game.


    We finally made our way back to Japan, and I had parted ways with the team as I went back to my small dorm room. I was mentally exhausted, so after unpacking my things, I went straight to bed.


    In the morning, when I woke up, I felt something soft next to me, I reached out to grab it and heard soft muffled moaning. Before I could react, I listened to a woman''s soft voice telling me to relax. When I turned my body to face this woman, it was none other than my goddess Paige, naked, in my bed looking incredibly mesmerizing. She laughed when she saw the dazed look in my eyes.


    After having some morning ''fun,'' we freshened up and headed to the gym to get some training in. The coach was pushing the team extra hard since he didn''t want to leave everything on me. Come playoff time. We needed to have several ''weapons'' in case I was injured and to help lessen the burden on my shoulders.


    Coach then went on to tell us about the Australian military basketball team who would be in town this time around. We will be playing against them, and Coach Andre informed us that they were one of the weaker teams in the league, so I probably wouldn''t have to play at all during this game. But Still, if push comes to shove, he''ll put me in for a few minutes just to get us the lead. I simply nodded; I had little to no choice but to follow every order that the military gave me.


    Still, they would never be able to experience what I experienced, since my case was a very particular one.


    Hmmm...The lottery pick was also coming up soon, and I wondered who will pick up the number one player to come into the NBA draft this year.


    Back at home Rasta and the rest of the family were also getting prepared for the draft as they were getting in contact with a lot of companies who were looking to advertise themselves. As they all wanted a piece of the number one prospect. Rasta was so overwhelmed with work that he had to get the other family members to help out, I heard Flo still wasn''t around, and Opal was busy training Isabella. So that only left Ivy, the only person that wasn''t so busy, Rasta still had bad blood with Ivy due to what she had done to me in the past, but business is business, and he desperately needed help managing all the affairs.


    Rihanna was busy with the record label as they were still having the building built, the contractors were all working hard and getting paid well too. We needed to finish this project on time as all our artists had at least two albums to release now. I had provided all our artists with their future lyrics and even gave them the beats before I left, so all they had to do was lay out the tracks and then put them all together into an album. They all seemed very grateful for what I did for them as they didn''t even have to come up with the songs, all they had to do was be the face and voice of the music that I provided for them, which by all means made their start to the industry an easy one.


    However, still, they were working hard on their stuff to come up with new music on their own and building an album. Now that we''re ahead of the pack in the music business, all we had to do was wait for the grand opening as we went through all kinds of hurdles to get to where we are. I still have a wish to add more artists to the label, but that''s going to have to wait a while.


    Meanwhile, Sandra was still in college, finishing up her last exams and getting ready for summer classes as she wanted to hurry up and finish school early. She seemed dead set on helping me out, as she wanted to become a doctor for me. I laughed when she had told me this. Still, she seemed pretty serious, so I just had to support my Lil baby, I would be lying if I said I didn''t miss her and my family. I told her not to overwork herself and take it easy.


    My crew at home were mostly in college, which was paid for through all the tournaments we had won and the investments I had made for them, so they were lucky enough to have that off their backs. I feel grateful for these friends of mine; they have all been my most excellent support and are like family to me.

 155 Australias Point Guard Wayne

    We were finally back at our home court. The game against Australia was finally upon us as we didn''t waste any time to start the game. Looking at the stands, we had more fans this time around as the place was packed with our army mates that were cheering for us and who came to support us. As soon as the ball went up, both our players went for the jump ball, and we surprisingly won the jump ball as the ball was passed to Paige, she saw me give her a sign, so she passes the ball to me, but just before the ball could reach my hand, their point guard had come out of nowhere and stolen the ball.


    Wayne, their point guard, ran down the lane and laid it up for the first two points. I was surprised by this but didn''t overthink it as I left it as Wayne had gotten lucky and somehow read the sign I made. Paige brought down the ball as she tried to cross over their point guard, who was called Wayne. Wayne was able to steal the ball once again from Paige, he ran up the lane and laid it up, giving them a four-point lead. I was surprised by this guy and thought maybe he also had a unique ability, so I decided to test him out as I told Paige to switch with me.


    I brought down the ball as Wayne was guarding me, I quickly got the first step on him as I rushed past him, and just when I was about to lay it up the center came in my way attempting to block me. Still, I was already in the air, so I decided to do a floater as I tossed it way up above his head and made it go up in a rainbow shot, coming back down into the hoop...swish~ Nothing but a net baby. Wayne was surprised by the ball control I displayed and thought that it was quite tricky, but he knew he could do it better, but he didn''t say anything.


    As the game continued, I was checking Wayne, this time around as he brought down the ball before I knew it the ball was out of his hands and in the hands of his Center. The center went up and dunked it before Aldrich could even get to him, I was shocked by the pass that Wayne had made, as I didn''t also see him pass it at all and thought to myself, what an interesting guy. The game continued as I brought down the ball once again, I was dribbling around the three-point line while Wayne was in front of me staying vigilant.


    I brought down the ball once again, Paige came and set a pick for me, so I used the opportunity to do a step-back behind her while Wayne was in front of her and I took the shot closing the score gap. Wayne started to get serious as he thought my chances were pretty good, but he had no idea that I could not miss it. Wayne brought down the ball once again and pretended like he was passing it to his center, but his powerful forward was wide open at the mid-range. Since Gonfreak thought that the center was going to get the ball, he went to help Aldrich double team the center, not knowing that he got tricked as their power forward took the mid-range shot to give them a three-point lead.


    I thought of Wayne as a trickster as he was able to trick the defense and break it down a little bit to his comfort zone, but I was done playing in his game. As I brought the ball down, I passed it to Paige, who drove past her defender and laid it up, scoring two points for the team. She came and high-five me as I tapped her ass, causing it to jiggle as she blushed a little, saying, "we''re in the middle of a game." When Wayne saw that I wasn''t taking the game seriously, he got pretty pissed off as he started telling his teammates to go hard at the paint.


    Wayne passed the ball to his power forward as the guy made a massive dunk hanging on the rim for a few seconds, looking down on us. The crowd was going wild as everyone got off their seat and cheered for their team, but their voices were quickly muted by the overwhelming support that we were getting by our fans and army mates. This pumped us up ready to retaliate, the ball went inbound, and Gonfreak got the pass as he went on the offense, he went straight into the paint and did a 360 dunk over his defender, the crowd went nuts as both teams were getting pretty fired up in this game, going back and forth with crazy dunks. This game was entertaining to play due to all the crazy passes that Wayne was pulling off.


    Not to mention, I was learning quite a lot from them. He seemed to be having a lot of fun too because generally by now, they would be blowing out an opponent, but this time around, he had finally met his match as we went into the second half and winning the game by 10 points. Regardless of anything, even though he was great at passing, they still couldn''t stop my 3-point shots. Also, if I did get into the paint, it wouldn''t matter due to my acrobatics ability. Well, they were able to get in one block, I''ll give them that.

 156 Wayne The Beas

    Edited by MinionMe


    After the first half, we got back on the court to start the second half of the game with more fire than ever before. I saw Wayne come out looking more motivated than ever; it seemed like something had changed in him. Wayne brought the ball down, and Paige came down to defend him, she saw the ball pass right by her face as it went and landed in the Center''s hands.


    The Australian Center simply put it up, giving them an easy two points. That pass was quite incredible. I didn''t even see it myself, but I told Paige and the others to stay aware of his passes from here on out; otherwise, they might come back to beat us. Paige brought down the ball and passed it to me when I asked, but Wayne intercepted the pass and took it down the lane for an easy layup as they cut our lead down by a few more points.


    It seemed like Wayne was in his zone right now and ready to turn this game back around. I smirked when I saw this, and I told Paige to let me bring down the ball. With Wayne guarding me, it was hard to make any sudden moves. I passed the ball over to Gonfreak, who started posting up his defender down into the post, just when he was about to do a turnaround jumper, the center came out of nowhere and block the shot as he grabbed the ball from the air and tossed it down the lane where Wayne was already running down as soon as he saw that the shot had gone up.


    It seemed like his cherry-picking skills were better than a lot of people that I''ve ever played against. We used to have a 10-point lead, but now we only had a four-point lead, and it seemed like the Australian team was back in the game as well. Wayne looked at me and laughed; he definitely shouldn''t have laughed. I smiled back and shook my head because now I''m going to go off and show him his place.


    I brought down the ball, and as soon as I got to the half-court line, I took the shot. Count it.


    Wayne was caught off guard and quickly told his Center to rebound it. Their center got ready but noticed that all our players were backing away to play defense. The ball entered the basket, making a splash sound causing the crowd to react. Wayne got serious as he concluded that he couldn''t leave me open after that shot. Wayne brought the ball down and made a crazy spinning pass towards Aldrich, but when Aldrich went to pick up the ball, it changed directions and went into their center''s hands as he grabbed it and dunked it, cutting the lead to five.


    I was quite impressed by the rotation of that pass and wondered if he could teach me that skill. But there was a game going on; it''s not the time to think about that as Wayne noticed I wasn''t paying attention, so he went for the steal and laid it up to make it a three-point game.


    The last quarter was upon us as the buzzer rang for the end of the third quarter, and surprisingly we were only up by three points as Wayne had gotten serious and had taken his game to another level. It seemed like he could also use GoldenEye, the skill that allows me to see 3 seconds into the future. That''s how he was able to steal the ball from Paige several times; I had also tried to use Goldeneye in the game against him. Still, it never worked, so I figured he''d had that ability, which cancels out the same one that I have with him.


    Coach Andre decided to let the bench play this last quarter so that they can get some experience on the court, allowing the starters rest while they take on the most crucial part of the game. The starters didn''t always have to carry the burden of maintaining the game. So, the coach wanted everybody to be accountable for any wins or losses. The only thing that didn''t change was me; I had to stay in the game, which I frowned on. But I knew the coach had an idea of what he was doing since he kept me in the game.


    Even Coach Andre l knew that the bench could not be trusted just yet. Just to help them out, he figured I wouldn''t be tired since there was not a single sweat on my head. Wayne, on the other hand, was dead tired; he had never experienced such competition before, so his coach had to sit him out at the beginning of the fourth quarter. Their coach rested Wayne and planned to play him again with only a few minutes left on the clock. But I had other plans, as soon as Wayne was out of the game, I''ll be able to extend the lead, and I didn''t waste any time in doing that because I started using [GoldenEyes] and [Time Freeze]. Since Wayne was out, I used my skills to the utmost on their bench, as soon as we pulled the lead to 10 points Wayne came back in the game and with Wayne, the air around the Australian team changed as if they had gotten some secret boost of energy, ready to make a comeback.

 157 Sheila Gropped

    Edited by MinionMe


    When Wayne came back in the game, we had already pulled up the lead by 10 points, so they had a lot of catching up to do. But he was well-rested and seemed ready to get back in the game.


    As soon as he came in, the whole game changed once again as he disrupted our passes and made some of the craziest passes of his own. At one point, I could have sworn that he threw the ball so fast that it was almost catching fire. I shook my head and looked at the ball once again, but it seemed to have returned to normal as their Center caught it and dunk the ball, citing our lead even more.


    I quickly examined the center''s hands, and I can see that it was extremely red, those passes were not regular, he had gotten hurt from those passes that Wayne keeps throwing at him, and it seems like they haven''t come up with a solution to counter those effects. If he keeps receiving passes like that from Wayne, he''s going to be injured for life and won''t be able to hold another basketball again.


    I plan to talk to him about that after the game, perhaps the center could use some heat resistant gloves or something to at least protect his hands from going bad. If Wayne''s passes were fast enough to injure his teammates, I wondered how much practice they went through and how much hurt and pain his teammates are going through now just to get a win for their team.


    Even though they weren''t much of a team in the previous years, they weren''t worse than my team for sure, with Wayne in the center of their game now, they wanted to make a run for the cup. But that''s not going to happen as the world is too big and he doesn''t know his limits yet.


    Using this opportunity, I quickly give instructions to Blackpool and Garett to go hard in the paint. I brought down the ball, crossed over Wayne with a little one two-step as I waited for Blackpool to get open which he did from his defender who was a few feet away from him, but it was enough to get the shot in as I passed it over to him and he took the shot pushing the lead-up by 2 points.


    Wayne didn''t get discouraged as he spotted someone trying to cherry-pick, so he threw the ball quickly towards him, but Limiyou did not disappoint me as he intercepted the pass and handed it over to me, giving me an open shot.


    Due to the distraction he caused, Wayne forgot to check me, as I took the shot from the 3-point line, Wayne couldn''t believe that he had messed up that play and passed the ball right to the enemy''s hands. He rarely does that, so when he does, he beats himself up because he thinks of himself as the playmaking guru, but he was in the middle of a game and couldn''t afford to take this loss.


    They needed to get a steal here to stop my momentum, but I wasn''t just going to allow that. I brought down the ball; when I got to the half-court line, Wayne stepped up to me trying to guard, so I passed it over to Sheila, giving her a sign to go on the attack. All our interactions didn''t go unnoticeable by Wayne. However, he couldn''t do anything about it, as Sheila charged into the post, speeding past her defender, but while she was going up for the layup, the center had knocked her down, causing a flagrant foul to be called.


    Wayne was cursing out his center for fouling so hard and giving us a chance at two free points. Sheila went up to the free-throw line and made both of her free throws as she winked at me and gave me the thumbs up.


    I laughed as I saw the frustration in Wayne''s face, the face of someone giving away free points during the game-deciding few minutes. We are probably going to make the next basket on the possession coming up, whenever I was checking Wayne his Goldeneye ability was ineffective, but so was mine. It was purely a skilled base competition between us.


    Still, I had other tricks up my sleeve, so I wasn''t too worried about him getting ahead of me, but anyway, the play went on, after Sheila got her flagrant foul, she received the ball once again. I told her to attack again, this time the Center tried to stay away from her. But, she charged at him and pretended like she was about to shoot it, causing the center to jump up, but then Sheila bounced the ball underneath the center''s jumping legs, passing it to Garett who received the ball and Jammed it in.


    Wayne was officially feeling flustered due to that great play we just ran. Just when we were about to get back on the defense, we heard another whistle call as the referees had called another flagrant foul on the center and kicked him out of the game.


    This confused everybody as we all looked back and saw that their center had fallen on top of Sheila. The center seemed lost and confused, he felt something soft under him, as he continued to grope whatever it was, getting a good feel of it, with a red face, Sheila quickly pushed him off, blushing hard and trying to compose herself. The referee saw this as sexual harassment and called a flagrant foul on the center, making the Australian team lose their minds. Their coach threw down his clipboard and started yelling at the referees, who told him to relax.


    Their coach started getting wild, and the referees kicked the coach out of the game, along with the center. Wayne was beyond devastated at this point and lost his drive to fight for the win. His best player, who was the Center of their team, was out, and he had nobody to depend on anymore. So he quietly took this loss as we started celebrating, I went and sat down on the bench watching the time run out.

 158 Fathers Day Special

    In the near future


    Press Conference


    "Congratulations!!!! Mr.Eazy


    You are now a father of three; how do you feel?"


    Eazy


    I feel great and can''t wait to see my two boys get into the NBA. I''ll try to play long enough to play against them in the future.


    Press


    "Eazy, what about your daughter Isabella? She has also been making noise in the youth basketball world. WNBA teams are already scouting her when she hasn''t even reached elementary school yet. What do you think of her skills and potential?"


    Eazy


    Isabella is my firstborn, and I''m incredibly proud of her. She works hard day and night to perfect her skills in basketball. I hardly think anyone her age can outshoot her. Frankly speaking, I don''t think anyone in the WNBA or NBA could outshoot her. That''s how much confidence I have in her shot.


    Press


    "Mr. Eazy, that''s impossible. She''s still young, and even though she''s skilled, we wouldn''t push it that far. But we will take your word for it."


    Eazy


    Any more questions?


    Press


    ...


    A few hours later


    Happy Father''s Day!!!!


    I see all my family members home with a happy father''s day banner hanging from my gate. Looking at the huge mansion located in .....???


    I watched as the gate opened, and Isabella came flying with her scooter. As she dropped it and came and hugged me.


    Isabella


    "Happy Father''s Day, daddy. I''m so glad you were able to make it home for today".


    Ya, I''m glad our training camp wasn''t comfortable for sure, but I still learned a lot. How''s your training coming along?


    Isabella


    "Great daddy, Aunt Opal has been teaching me a lot, and Nike has even offered to put their logo on our uniforms and become a sponsor for our team thanks to your fame."


    I was surprised by this, as my agent¡­??? had never mentioned this to me. But I brushed it off as we made our way to our home. When I got in everybody was there, including Flo, who was never home. She only came back to break the news that she was settling down and getting married, which of course, I had to do it big for her as we started making preparations.


    Seeing Riri and Sandra holding my kids up, I felt a sense of belonging and love as I threw down my bags and yelled DADDY''S HOME!!!. The two ladies blushed before walking towards me and handing my two sons to me.


    Zion and Rakeem, I missed you two dearly. They had no idea what was going on, as they were still sleeping. I laughed and said these guys are lucky all they do is eat, sleep and shit while I''m out there busting my ass in this training camp.


    Rasta


    "Ya, this is with our new church, they invited us to a special father''s day picnic and sports. The whole family is going, so there is no point in staying home alone.


    I wasn''t too happy that I had finally gotten a day off, and I still had to play. Rasta noticed the angry faces I was making and said," relax, you will be a bench player."


    This caused me to be a little surprised as I got a little annoyed saying do I look like a fking bench player.


    Rasta laughed and" said, relax, you can just come in a few times and take some shots. And some kids might want your autograph."


    Wtf Rasta, it''s my fking day off, do me and favor and fk off. Rasta laughed so hard but got serious and said, " don''t fail us tomorrow" before walking away. I rolled my eyes and went to hang out with my kids.


    The babies were asleep most of the time, so I went to find Isabella for a little one on one game. She got fired up when she heard I wanted to have a game with her.


    We went down to the basement using an elevator as a state of the art basketball court was built right underneath my house. Turning on the lights as we started stretching and warming up. No one was around, no cameras and noise, just a quiet place to get our minds right whenever we needed it.


    Isabella


    "Shoot for the ball, daddy ?"


    Ya, right, we will be here forever if that was the case, here ladies first. I passed her the ball as she received it and checked it up to me, I checked it back, and as soon as she got the ball she threw it up. I could have blocked it, but I went easy on her as she made the basket. I encouraged her by saying," good job, honey, nice shot."


    We checked it up again; this time, she did a step back before shooting the ball for another one point, giving her the lead.


    Isabella


    "Daddy, what are you playing?"


    We can play to 10. I don''t want to crush you that badly. Isabella frowned and got serious as she was motivated to now take me down in this game.


    She dribbled a little, and with her tiny legs, she blew past me and laid it up. I wanted to see what else she could do as she tried a lot of different plays on me. In one of the plays, I was seriously trying to block the ball when she went up and under the hoop throwing it behind her without looking. She now had eight points and was getting overconfident, so I had to give her a reality check.


    As the next shot she took, I blocked it and brought it back to the three-point line and took the shot giving me two points. We were playing by ones and twos, so I had to make quick work of this girl as I shot from outside the line over and over again until I won.


    Isabella


    "Daddy, it''s no fair you were using your height to shoot over me every time."


    I laughed and told her that sometimes life isn''t fair. We just have to learn from our mistakes and do better.


    The next day we ended up at the church as I ended up on the bench all game until it was a tie game with the clock running out, and they needed me to take the last shot. I declined them, saying it was cheating. They got mad at me, but I ignored them and went to sign some autographs for the kids.


    Rasta ended up taking the last shot to win the game.


    See aren''t you glad I didn''t play since you became the star of the game.


    Rasta


    "Ya ya ya


    Thanks for the vote of confidence".


    The day continued until father''s day was over.


    Happy Father''s Day to all my male readers


    Cheers


    Blacklivesmatte

 159 Disgusted

    Edited by MinionMe


    After Wayne had given up, we had technically won the game; as the benched players played the rest of the game, we just hung out and talked. Paige was disgusted by the actions of their center when he was on top of Sheila, groping her; I quickly told her that it was probably an accident, that the center himself felt kind of bad for what he did. It seemed like he had never touched a woman before because he was blushing and very apologetic after he had groped her by mistake.


    If I were in his position, I would want to know what was so soft and bouncy under me too. This caused Paige to laugh a bit and went on to proclaim all men are perverts, but I couldn''t just let that pass, refuting, "Well, not all men, but I sure am one; as a pervert, I can tell that the Australian team''s Center is not a pervert; he wouldn''t throw the game just to get a feel of some soft melons, now would he?"


    After discussing it a little bit, Wayne showed up in front of me as he shook my hand and told me he wanted to be friends; I nodded and said, "sure, that''s fine." We exchanged numbers with the promise to talk once in a while. I stopped him before he could leave and asked him why he was hurting his teammates; he flinched when he heard what I said, he realized that he had given away one of his secrets.


    Bronny also loved basketball, his dad being the primary influence on his love for it. So Bronny invited her to train with him at his dad''s summer training camp for the youth. I felt a little sad I couldn''t see my family members, but one person did say she could make it to the game, and that was Riri. I was excited that she was coming, but then I remembered Paige was around; she might freak out, seeing one of her favorite artists in person. I started drooling at the thought of having them both in bed as I told Riri over the phone where and when to meet when the time was right. I hope everything will go well with my two girls meeting for the first time. I then went to play NBA 2k7 while relaxing. Using LeBron''s team, I was dominating my opponents even though it was just a computer.

 160 Hanging Out With Riri Again

Edited by MinionMe

 161 SMFH Jeff

    After watching their shooting guard make a three-pointer, I decided to take the game more seriously as I told Paige to let me bring down the ball.


    I brought it down; as soon as I pass the half-court line, the shooting guard started playing hardcore defense on me, using this opportunity, I decided to teach him a lesson.


    As I quickly ran around a three-point line, picking up my speed, he kept up with me. No matter, I broke him off with the Steph Curry step-back, causing him to fall as he twisted his ankles, and I took an easy 3-point shot.


    Their coach had to call timeout immediately to sub in the replacements for their shooting guard. Their coach was fuming since I had injured one of his trusted go-to guys in the game.


    Jeff, their point guard, approached me and asked me to apologize, I told him, "In games there are injuries. Besides, I never touched him, so it''s his fault for not playing a good enough defense and not set his footing right."


    Jeff was beyond pissed as he was about to swing at me, but his teammates held him back as the ref called a technical giving me two shots at the line, which I made effortlessly.


    We quickly passed them in points and kept increasing our lead. It was quite easy since the replacement Shooting Guard was not up to par. It had thrown off their game, and they weren''t able to recover; we blew them out in the second quarter, we were up by at least 30 points as I had made it rain and they couldn''t do anything about it.


    We had the bench play the rest of the game as there was no need for us to take this game seriously anymore. Since we''re up by 30 + points, the starters and I were on the bench just laughing and chatted the rest of the game, completely carefree.


    The Golden Lions were extremely salty as their coach had taken out the starters and put them on the bench; they had accepted this loss already, so there was no point in expending any more energy on this game.


    It had officially become a bench versus bench game; their bench team also seemed to have great teamwork, so they were able to cut the lead down to 15 points before the game ended.


    It was a bloody massacre.


    When we went to shake their hands, Jeff refused to shake my hands as he said I wasn''t honorable for injuring his teammate; he must be the personification of stupidity, that was entirely not my fault, and he just couldn''t get that through his thick ass skull.


    I just let it go as we went to celebrate our win.


    Riri had joined us as we went to a restaurant to eat, this restaurant was quite expensive, so we argued whether we should go or not; luckily, Rihanna said she would pay for it, or we would be arguing for a while, so we decided to go try out this five-star food.


    After celebrating so much, feeling high and mighty after winning such a blowout game, eating good food, the team felt motivated to go party the night away.


    He wanted to meet up this very night. I was a little surprised when he had requested to see me, but I decided to see him regardless.


    When I told everybody that I had business to take care of, that I wouldn''t be going out to the club with them they all became quiet; they had acknowledged that I was the star of the team and if the star weren''t there it wouldn''t be as fun; they seemed to have decided among themselves just to head back to the base and call it a night.


    Riri came up to me and handed me a hotel key and told me to meet her later on in the night; Paige was in the corner listening to all this, a little excited as she quickly approached me and asked me if she could join. I was shocked by this as I asked her, "isn''t it too soon," she shook her head and told me that she loved Rihanna and would like to see what she does in bed. "I heard that celebrity pussy is better than regular people''s pussy" she said with a lustful smile.


    I laughed when I heard this, I responded by saying, "fine, but I''ll have to ask Rihanna if that''s okay first and I''ll get back to you later, I have to go at the moment" She nodded her head as she let me go even though she was a little bit worried about me and wondered what''s up with this strange late-night errand. She was confident in my ability to take care of myself, so she did not hold me back.


    I took a cab and arrived at our meeting point, which was a small gym.


    I saw the ugly mug Jeff had on. I asked him why he called for a meeting. He told me that he wanted to see me in a one to one match away from my other teammates and in front of his crowd.


    I was shocked by his selfishness as I protested, "how would you know if I''m willing to play or not? I just played a game; I might be tired, and if I overexert myself, I might injure myself."


    He laughed and said, "You only played two quarters; There''s no way you''re tired. You barely played due to my trusted friend being taken out by you; he''s now out for the rest of the season due to a fractured ankle." I shrugged and said sorry once again, "it''s not my fault you guys didn''t teach him how to play better defense. Instead, he was only just shooting and defending like a wild dog.


    It seemed like Jeff had enough and wanted to settle things on the court. "I know you''re ready. I have some shorts for you to play in." I shook my head and told him I can play in my regular jeans and still beat him.


    He didn''t say anything more as we approached the other guys in the gym. All his teammates were there plus some other unknown guys that I hadn''t seen before. Some guys were speaking French while pointing at me. Still, thanks to the international language skill that I got, I was able to understand what they were saying as they started discussing who I was.


    One guy was explaining how I was the star player from America but somehow had gone into the military as they finally understood. I told Jeff he could have the ball first, which he got quite offended by thinking that I was given him a freebie. Still, he accepted it anyway because he knew that I was a great player and not some pushover.


    However, for some weird reason, he still wanted to play me, once he got the ball. He started dribbling slowly and then continued to pick up his pace, trying to show off his ball-handling skills. I wasn''t impressed as I had seen better. I stole the ball without even having to use GoldenEye or time freeze as I just turned around right after and took the shot.


    Jeff still wasn''t convinced of my skills, so when I got the ball back, I immediately took the shot before he could even react, which shocked everybody as the ball splashed into the basket.


    Jeff, at this point, was extremely annoyed at the fact that I had made two three-pointers over him, on top of that, without even looking at the basket but staring at him the whole time.


    Yes. while I was shooting the ball, I looked Jeff straight in the eyes and took the shot. This shocked him to no means as he thought that I could make 3-pointers without even looking at the basket but then started to feel that it was probably a hoax, I got Lucky.


    But I wasn''t down putting this rabid dog in his place; as the game continued, I stared at him every basket that I shot, and after a while, I''m shaking and baking him with my handles; toying with him.


    I finally broke his spirit as he just admits defeat. He thought that I was great at playing basketball not only tremendous but probably the best that he''s ever seen; even better than the NBA players themselves, but he didn''t want to admit it as he hung on with his fist balled tight.


    The frustration Jeff was feeling got him too as he called his teammates and his other friends to come even though I had won the game fair and square. He probably wanted to teach me a lesson to get his vengeance.


    I laughed and mockingly said, "Is this what you do to all the teams that you lose to."


    Jeff smiled like a cocky fucker as he said, "Only those dumb enough to respond to my text and meet me."


    I was pissed off after he said that; I wasted my time and effort meeting this guy up while I could''ve been enjoying my night with Riri and Paige. Not to mention, he was taking advantage of people''s niceness to injure them.


    I was going to return them the favor by many folds. Jeff came swinging at me, but I dodged it, and roundhouse kicked the muthafuka in the back of his neck as he tumbled forward.


    Seeing this, the others stepped up at the same time; quickly getting surrounded by all sides, When they started to charge towards me, I simply activated a [Time Freeze] to freeze them still and slap the shit out of them one by one.


    Once I unfreeze the time, they were physically exterminated as they all fell to the ground like dominos. I wasn''t done yet; I''m not going to let them off that easily. I want them to regret doing this as they seemed to have been doing this for quite some time.


    I beat the crap out of them, one or two broken bones here and there shouldn''t look too bad accompanying their hideous pig faces. Jeff oh Jeff, I went the extra distance as I slowly crushed his hands under my feet, I soon heard the sound of bones cracking under my feet, it seems like that team was not going to make the playoffs this year as I laughed while waving and leaving the gym.


    I called up Riri and asked her whether Paige could join us tonight, she was surprised by this as she hesitated a little bit; I knew she wasn''t too comfortable with Paige yet and looking at her hesitation I can see that I was right; at first she acted like they had been long lost sister but deep down inside they weren''t that close yet. I had to tell Paige that she wasn''t ready for that next step, so she should give her some time.


    Paige was a little sad at first but understood and didn''t push it as I went to meet up with Riri in the hotel. Since I had the key, I went straight to the room, knocking on the door before entering, and when I got in, I saw a whole lot of candles lit, and it seemed like a romantic scene as I laughed at how corny Rihanna was.


    We had yet another crazy night full of sucking, licking, touching, and much more. I''ll let your imagination run wild. She had even brought a few toys in her suitcase as she had handcuffed me to the bed at one point. The next morning I asked if she wanted to go out and check out some of the museums and amusement parks around here, and she agreed but had to wear a mask to not bring unwanted attention to her.

 162 Season Over

    Edited by MinionMe


    The regular season was officially over after that last game; we had two weeks to relax before the playoffs began. The playoffs consisted of only sixteen of the best teams from all over the world. It surprised me when the coach told us that the regular season was over because I was used to long seasons with lots of games. Still, the military was different; one such difference was their short regular season. Their playoffs were also not as big as the NBA''s since they weren''t getting many sponsorships. In the playoffs, after losing one game, they eliminated your team from the whole competition. Doubly shocked, I never heard of a playoff series using only one set to determine who was the best.


    Our team, the ground force, was the number one seed, so we''re supposed to be facing off against the number 6 seed, which in my mind didn''t make sense. Why would you have the best team face off against the worst? I almost felt bad for them now. Whatever happens, happens. They were just a little unlucky, whoever they were. I didn''t overthink it too much, as I got back to enjoying our mini-vacation; We were traveling through Europe, touring historical grounds, experiencing it all with Rihanna and Paige. We ate authentic Italian pizza in Naples. We made love on the Eiffel Tower, Paris, and went to the Bridge of Sighs, Venice, Italy, amongst many other unique tourist sites.


    The guys from the team took a trip to the red-light district, and after experiencing it for myself once, it opened my eyes to all kinds of new sexual techniques and positions I wanted to try with my ladies. After everyone enjoyed themselves, we all returned to London, to get ready for some hardcore training, preparing ourselves for the playoffs.


    I trained with them to be their motivator and role model. I''d come far from when I was back in middle school when I didn''t even want to show up for practice, being overconfident in my skills and turning a blind eye to my teammates. However, this time around, I wanted to do what was right and be an example of not only those around me but my fans and fans of basketball all around the globe.


    My brand, I didn''t want it to stop at just basketball; I wanted it to be far-reaching, known throughout the world, whether it''s for music, sports, or business. I finally contacted the Nigerian team''s coach, Nwora, for the soon approaching Olympics this year. It exasperated Coach Nwora that I was calling after not hearing from me for quite a long time; he probably thought I had ditched them.


    However, having listened to my voice finally, and learning that I would make it for the Olympics made his doubts fly away. To be the first African team to end up in the Olympics, it was quite an honor.


    I could tell it hurt him, not being able to play at that higher level, so I gave him some motivational words and promised, "If I don''t end up in Cleveland, come to the team I end up on." This sparked a flame in his heart as he retorted, "Don''t play with me. I''ll announce if Cleveland doesn''t get their act together." I laughed at his antics and reassured him we would play together one day. The Boston Celtics, top-seeded champions of the Eastern Conference, defeated the Los Angeles Lakers, top-seeded champions of the Western Conference, four games to two in a best-of-seven series. This was Boston''s first title since 1986, during the Larry Bird era and 17th overall.


    The 2008 Boston Celtics championship team was famously led by the organization''s "Big 3"; Paul Pierce, Ray Allen, and Kevin Garnett. Before acquiring Ray Allen from the Seattle SuperSonics and Garnett from the Minnesota Timberwolves in a blockbuster 7-to-1 player trade, Boston had won just 24 of its 82 games in the 2006-07 NBA regular season. The formation of the All-Star trifecta in the summer of 2007 positioned the new-look Celtics as a popular favorite to win the 2008 NBA Finals. After speaking with LeBron a little, I spent a few more hours catching up with everybody that I had not spoken to in a while, which were my best friends John, Shawn, Steven, Desmond, and the rest of the old crew.


    I had talked to Nate, who was also part of our team but had become a rapper, signing a deal with my upcoming record label. He thanked me on the phone for giving him this big chance that he would work hard to be a superstar in the industry. I had even given him some future artist records as they were played on the preview that Rihanna had started. We were officially on air, but we were only putting up a few songs from our artists. Surprisingly, it was the best way to kick start the music label. It created a lot of buzzes and calls came left-right and center; artists who wanted to collaborate with us, even radio stations, reached out, wanting to hop on a track or play our music.


    Unfortunately for them, we had a tight leash on security detail, and we didn''t let any other companies take our work as we wanted to monopolize the game. People that wanted to listen to the music from our label had to sign up for a monthly subscription, and I was contemplating on the future music business, especially the next artist. Should I steal all of their works? Or rather wait for them to pop up in the industry and snatch them up before anyone else?

 163 Number One Seed

    Edited by MinionMe


    Due to the Japanese-American military team being the number one seed this year, the executives decided to host the national military basketball playoffs at the Ground Forces'' base in Japan. All of us got excited about this; we hadn''t hosted one for an extremely long time. Being at home was undoubtedly a significant advantage for the team. All the teams that made it to the playoffs had to be there, some were happy, while others not so much. Still, they were forced to come, since they lost to our team. I was back at my place in Japan; we had come back to Japan after spending some time in London getting ready for the playoffs.


    Our base, chosen to host the playoffs, was well-decorated, and the hype was real as they had posters of our team everywhere. The officials had put up the schedule for the matches near the entrance. It was going to be our team, the U.S. Ground Force versus the U.S. Navy as the first bracket match. The next matchup was China versus Russia, and last but not least, Japan U.S. Marines versus Australia. It seemed like the Golden Lions from London had gotten eliminated due to injured players. So Australia had sneaked in and filled the spot. There was a massive party on the base as all the teams came together to party before the playoffs.


    All the stars of different teams had met up in a VIP room. The bouncers tried to stop me, but then An came out and told the guards that I was a star out of stars. The guards let me through as I snickered at them, showing my displeasure, before entering. The party started growing loud as the DJ shouted me out. Somebody said, "Look who it is! It''s the calamity which has kicked all our butts left-right and center this season. I never expected a rookie to be as good as you, Eazy!." An came up to me and shook my hand, welcoming me to the party. Some of the other guys were happy to see me too, especially Jeff, hmmm... I wonder why Jeff''s here, wasn''t his team eliminated. An could tell what I thought as he laughed and said, "Oh, Jeff is here just to watch the playoffs. Jeff just wanted to learn more. Watching the best of the best play."


    I asked An if he knew what Jeff was doing behind the scenes. An shook his head as if he didn''t know what kind of guy Jeff was. Jeff shook his head at me as if telling me not to say anything about what he does. I was surprised that he felt ashamed about it, maybe he''s different from the rest of his team. I wonder what kind of position An has in this league; it seemed like he had everyone''s respect. An was a smart guy, so it''s no surprise that everybody wants to hang out with him. Even though I felt a little comfortable when I was around him, I also felt like I should watch out for him even though he kept it real with me. On top of that, he told me about a few things that he didn''t need to say, which made me grateful to him.


    Ever since Ron played me the first time, he has been having nightmares. It was about me shooting every bucket over him as he had no way of defending me. There were a couple more guys that were scared of me after a game. Jeff was entirely under my fingertips; I could see the fear in his eyes every time I looked at him; he looked away. I looked at each and everybody there and said, "You guys are all going to lose to this rookie this year, the throne you guys have been sitting on high for years will be coming to an end soon and the number one team, China, I''ll make sure I leave my mark on them before I leave for the NBA."


    An was getting a little excited while his other teammates also stood up with fire in their eyes as if they had accepted the challenge. China''s team was exceptional. They had a good point guard, a great shooting guard, and a good Center. Even though the center was looking down at me, I still felt like I was looking down on him, which surprised everybody there, but I didn''t care, I waved them goodbye and left.


    When I left the room, they seemed to have relaxed a little bit as Jeff came out and said, "that guy is scary, and I''m sure everything he just said he''s going to do." An refused to lose and said,"  it was our first time playing him; that was the only reason why we lost, now that we know his game we''re going to put a stop to him once and for all." Jeff was still angry about the last encounter with Eazy. "I hope so I need somebody to put him in his place because I surely couldn''t." An raised his eyebrow as if asking what happened.


    Jeff smiled embarrassedly as he said I tried my infamous meet me at the gym one-on-one with him, and that''s how my teammates and I could not make the playoffs. Everybody there was shocked because everybody knew that Jeff liked to play dirty once in a while, so seeing that one guy was able to defeat his whole crew surprised everybody there.

 164 Yawn.. Nex

    Edited by MinionMe


    A few days later, a massive dome had been set up to deal with the large crowd that was coming to watch the game due to all the advertisement that the military had done had become an enormous success, and people from around the Eastern continents had come to witness these playoffs. The NBA playoffs were over. Hence, a few foreign celebrities out of curiosity also arrived in town to watch the matches. The first game was going to be the U.S. Navy versus the US Army. Not many people were excited to see that match. Regardless, people still came to watch as their curiosity won them over. Curious about how the games would go and who would be playing in them.


    They kept seeing a picture of Paige and me whenever the Ground Force team was announced. With Paige by my side, some people just came to see a girl play with the guys, especially one as fine as Paige. Looking at all these pretty ladies performing while I sit on the bench, half-listening to the coach go over a few things. They didn''t have a locker room for us to discuss matters, so we had no choice but to be on the court while all this loud noise was in the background. The place was packed about halfway through the dome; it showed not a lot of people wanted to see this match; I can''t blame them. This league is entirely underground and overshadowed by other more significant leagues with more fans.


    The game had finally started. We won the tip-off, which impressed me because we usually lose as the ball came straight to me. I heard cheers and decided to entertain the crowd as I took the shot right away. Ron could only shake his head as he knew it was going in.


    "Splash!"


    The ball went straight into the hoop, making a splash sound. We continued to go back and forth as I made it rain from downtown on every possession until we''re up by 40 points before I went to the bench, letting my bench get some playtime.


    Forty points down, the coach on their side already knew they had lost, so with no point in straining his starters, he decided just to rest them, letting the whole bench play the rest of the game. I was still getting them ready for the next season whenever it became a bench vs. bench game. For the rest of the game my bench players began to get their confidence up since they were getting a lot of time to play, they would get to learn each other''s weaknesses and strengths in an actual game. I wanted the bench to get better physically and mentally, so I was yelling at them nonstop whenever they made a mistake. The same goes for whenever they did an excellent job; I''ll congratulate them.


    I want them to freely be able to experiment right now, playing in front of a crowd. It becomes nerve-racking at first, but they should have gotten used to it by the time I leave, I''ll make sure of that. The coach seemed to have started seeing the changes in the team also. This playoff game they seem to have brought their A-game and have turned into a LeBron in the playoffs as they were making most of their shots, grabbing rebounds, scoring like never before. Not to mention how they were also making their free throws from the line. I was incredibly proud of them as I sat on the edge of the bench, watching every play while throwing out tips here and there.


    By the time it reached the fourth quarter, it seemed like the crowd wasn''t very excited as all the star players were on their respective benches. The bench players were doing alright, but not flashy enough to please the crowd. They started yelling out either Ron''s name or my name, which the two coaches had no choice but to put us in because those were the people that supported them and lowkey paid them. So with 3 minutes on the clock, all the starters came back on the court, and it became more like an All-Star game where we''re just either dunking or shooting ridiculous shots. I tried out weird ways to fire half-court shots only to please the crowd while Khalid was doing windmill dunks, and


    Paige was doing spin around layups.


    Nobody was playing defense, which got the crowd pumped up. When the clock finally ran down, the score was 110 -70. We had crushed them, and they didn''t even feel bad for losing this match facing off against a monster like me. They had nothing but respect and were glad that I was only playing for one year. If they had to play me a second-year, they would lose their shits. After the game, Ron congratulated me and wished me luck in taking the cup and going to the NBA. I thanked him for his excellent sportsmanship, shaking his hand.


    That night, Paige came over to my place as she wanted to give me a present for winning the first game of the playoffs. I laughed when I heard that as I knew what she wanted. For the whole night, we had some crazy sex. The next day, there was another match that was going to happen, China versus Russia. China was the team most likely to win the whole thing this year, but I wasn''t just going to let that happen. They had a significant setback to their plan because of me. Russian, who had the ability to block and rebound, was at a complete disadvantage against China, which had An, as he was the second-best shooter apart from me. So China easily won the match, destroying the Russian''s by 20 points.

 165 Australia Vs Marines

    Edited by MinionMe


    The next matchups were Australia versus the U.S. Marines; a quick highlight of the game was Marine domination in the last quarter. Even though Australia''s super point guard, Wayne, was able to hold them down for about three quarters; in the fourth quarter, the Marines using their muscular physical bodies were ready to step their game up and dominate. The Australian team, as they were smaller opponents, it didn''t matter how many times Wayne could get the ball to the open man or set up the plays. Once the Marines team got down below the net, it was game over. They got beat by 10 points.


    Wayne was a little disappointed, but he didn''t dwell on it too long because this was only his rookie season. He was able to take the Australia team to the playoffs. The same team which hasn''t been in the playoffs for a couple of years till now. It seemed like all the underdog teams we''re getting their shine this year as they slowly made their ways to the top, including Ground Force; but I knew that Ground Force would not do too well after I leave, but we''ll see; I''ll continue to train them until my time is up, and until they become a playoff-ready team by themselves.


    As I was sitting there, watching the game between the Marines and Australia, Blackpool came to join me as he said, "Is there a point in watching this game? The Marines are going to crush them anyway." I looked to him once before shifting my gaze back to the game, responding, "Yeah, that may be true; but, I still want to see and learn a few things from my opponents before our game. I can''t just sit back and relax while they come up with some secret play that I''m not aware of."


    Blackpool laughed and said, "But we have you, so there''s no way that we could lose." I turned towards Blackpool with his carefree look and talked some sense into him. "That''s the problem, you have me now, but what happens when I''m not here? Do you want to go back to losing all of your games again? Learn to study your opponents and be prepared to face whatever they throw at you during games. That''s how you win. And that''s how I destroy it." I turned my attention back to the game, which was minutes away from finished, continuing my observation.


    Blackpool went into deep thought; I think he understood what I was trying to say, well at least I hope he did. He nodded his head several times, looking absentmindedly towards the ground before lifting his head, he paid attention to the game until it ended very focused. I don''t think I saw him blink once during those couple of minutes. I saw Wayne tearing up after the game, so I decided to comfort him a little bit as I went down the stands. When Wayne saw me coming towards him, he quickly wiped his tears away as he said with a fake smile, "Oh! I didn''t know you came to watch!"


    I was shocked by this; I asked them who the hell are we facing, they announced right now Africa and South America just finished playing. The winner would be moving on to the next round, facing us. South America won the match; I couldn''t help but shake my head as I thought Africa dropped the ball again. So it was the ground force versus the South American military team. I was a little excited and decided to call up Sandra to see if she wanted to see her people play in the playoffs.


    ...


    After chatting with Blackpool and Wayne, we all left the place to grab a drink as we continue to talk about basketball, life, and ladies. I then asked Blackpool whether he was going to play next season. Blackpool told me he was since he wasn''t good enough to go to the NBA. He just wanted to serve out his time in the military and play ball while he''s at it. In his words, it''s better than standing around doing nothing. Basketball gave him a little bit of excitement in the military, which he was grateful for because, in the military, it could get annoying and boring way too often.


    Wayne also chimed in; he plans to come into the NBA one day, I got a little excited as I exclaimed, "I would love to receive one of your passes one day."


    Wayne was shocked as he said, "It would be great to get more assists from three-point shots. My guys aren''t consistent from that far, but you, I don''t think I even saw you miss once." I chuckled and patted him on the shoulder while saying, "Practice, man, practice." I didn''t know what to say, I knew he had the passing ability, but I don''t even think he knows it''s an ability because he''s still young. But then again, I''m still young too. But he''s much younger than me, and that''s a fact.


    I couldn''t believe how much older I had gotten since middle school when I came back in time. I was now officially 21; usually, 21-year-olds were going out for drinks and partying with their friends. But, not for me. I was traveling to different countries, assassinating people, while also playing military basketball. I couldn''t believe where my life has led, as it took a whole 180 turn on me. After hanging out with the boys, I made my way back home and just unwinded, there I was playing NBA 2K for a few hours before calling it a night.


    The next day, Coach Andre told us that we would be facing off against South America''s military team. The others were shocked, but I wasn''t since I found out the day before, probably even before Coach Andre.

 166 Clyde the Glide Dunk

    Edited by MinionMe


    "Coach, are you serious? You don''t have any footage of the South American military teams basketball play!" I was surprised by this as I thought why don''t they have a single video clip, it seems like they''re trying to keep things under wraps. Coach Andre told me that they played against them once last year and that they beat them by a lot of points. I looked at Coach Andre and said," but almost every team in this league beat you by a lot of points you got to give me more details."


    Coach Andre smiled embarrassed and said, "well their small forward was the one who was killing us. Nobody could stop him, and when he jumped, it seemed like he could touch the sky". My eyes lit up as I said, "the second coming of Air Jordan"? Everybody there laughed, Khalid continued as he said "yeah, the guy had only just joined in the league last year. Still, he was automatically a star for their team and made a lot of noise.


    They made it to the playoffs and went toe-to-toe with the Marines, but unfortunately, they lost to the Marines which cut their playoff run short, and even if they hadn''t lost to the Marines they would have lost to China''s team anyway, so there was no point in overthinking it".


    The following week Friday night, we were having our second game of the playoffs. The South American team was called The Bulls. Watching them play made me laugh a little because the tallest guy was the small forward; he was standing at a 6''8 while their center and their power forward were respectively 6''6. This looked weird as their point guard was extremely short standing at 5''7, while they''re shooting guard was a 6''0. I wondered how they were able to make it with such a small team, but I could see and feel the aura coming off the small forward as he leaped into the air to catch an alley-oop during the warm-ups hyping the crowd up.


    This guy was called Manuel standing at a 6''8 with a tan body; his arms looked ripped as his brown hair was soaked in sweat hanging above his eyes. Manuel noticed me looking at him as he did a quick smile before he went back and dunked the ball once again, but this time when he jumped his arm and the ball went a little bit above the backboard as he came back down slamming into the basket. I was surprised by his jumping ability as I thought up I guess we found a dunking ability user.


    This guy was quite the grasshopper; I wasn''t impressed with his moves. Just his jumping ability was the one that caught me off-guard a little bit now. Now I knew how he won against the African team. He probably Leapfrogs them all game. Manuel went up for the jump ball, which didn''t surprise me, as soon as the ref threw the ball up. Manuel jumped along with Aldrich, Aldrich had to look up to him as Manuel had reached for the Stars grabbing the ball, and looking down on everybody while he was coming down.


    I didn''t like the way he left the ball on the ground, so guess what I did? I was ready to turn it up on him. I didn''t even let Paige get the ball when we were inbound, as I told Khalid to pass me the ball. Paige could see the fire had been ignited in me after that last dunk. I brought down the ball while their shooting guard was checking me. I was going to break him until they had Manuel check me himself, so crossed him up a little bit before I did a step back and hit the 3 to give us a one-point lead.


    Manuel didn''t even seem surprised as he also asked for the ball and ran past his defender Khalid who was having quite the hard time guarding against this grasshopper as he dunked the ball once again. This guy seemed like he was going to be dunking all night. I guess I should show off some of my dunking skills too. I brought down the ball once again, but this time I just sped past my defender as I bumped into his shoulders and left him behind.


    Manuel came out of nowhere trying to defend me, so I spun the ball in between his legs and in that split second I knew I couldn''t make it around him quickly enough, so I used time freeze as I went around while he was looking down and by the time the time came back on I was already dribbling into the basket as I did the same dunk as he did. I floated in the air for a little bit, not quite as good as he did, but I still floated in the air for a little bit before bending my knees and dunking it. When Manuel saw this, he was shocked and was grinning as he thought, "this guy is interesting."


    I also grinned at him and even winked just to get him ready for what I was about to do next.

 167 Dunking King

    The match had officially become a dunking contest, as we kept going back and forth with our dunks. It was quite fun and entertaining, Manuel would cross up Khalid, and get into the paint. Aldrich would show up trying to defend or block Manuel, but as soon as they both would jump up high. Manuel would keep going up higher than Aldrich as he would bring his arm back down and dunk it on Aldrich every time. After a while, Aldrich just felt like he should move out of the way whenever Manuel came down to paint.


    When Aldrich started moving out the way, I didn''t blame him for it because I wouldn''t want to get dunked on several times either. By the time we had gotten to the 3rd quarter, Manuel was pretty much spent as his coach brought him back in to sit on the bench. After that one 3-pointer I shot at the beginning of the game, I didn''t shoot another one as I kept either laying it up with my acrobatics ability or dunking it to match Manuel''s fire so when I saw that Manuel was tired and went on the bench I decided to do the same.


    We were only up by one point anyway, so I asked the coach to bring in the bench and give the starters a rest because they were all so tired. We watched as the bench team played for a whole quarter. Manuel''s side had taken the lead and were winning by 5 points by the fourth quarter. When starters started coming back in the game, it was going to be the last run we couldn''t afford to lose because one loss would eliminate us from the playoffs.


    Manuel was going hard, and this time I was defending him as I told Khalid to take a break. Kahlid went to guard the shooting guard feeling relieved that he didn''t have to deal with Manuel anymore. Manuel tried to drive it in and dunk on me, but I used time freeze and plucked the ball away from his hand, which shocked him completely because not a lot of teams could do that to him in his rookie year. Yes, maybe he was getting plucked a lot, but now in his sophomore year, rarely did he get plucked, so when he got plucked three times in a row, he knew something was up.


    Manuel started to tuck in the ball like a football whenever he went in just to protect it from being stolen again. I decided not to use the time freeze for him anymore since we had caught up and were now winning by 2 points. On one of the plays Manuel had tucked in and dipped his shoulders in which hit my arm as it flung back, he jumped up in the air with speed and dunked it so hard a crack happened on the backboard as if it was getting ready to shatter.


    I''m sure Manuel would get tired soon, he did play almost three-quarters, so I knew he was reaching his limit, but that didn''t seem to be the case as he kept running full speed and kept dunking it on us. Manuel was going up for the dunk I had plucked it out of his hands because I wasn''t trying to get dunked on, as soon as I stole the ball from Manuel, I shot the ball from across the basketball court and made it.


    At that point, did Manuel realize that all his crazy plays he was doing were just funny business to me. Manuel knew that if I were able to hit shots like that, I''d be ready to hit them up close too, and that''s when he finally calmed down and looked at me as the fire in his eyes had burned out. I could tell that he had given up, I''ve seen that look several times in games as I had crushed one opponent after another.


    Manuel looked at me and said," good game, hopefully, I''ll either see you next year or in the NBA one day." I nodded at him as he went to sit on the bench. His coach was yelling at him, asking him why he gave up all of a sudden, but he was just quietly sitting there watching us play. I decided to head off and hop on the bench, too, as I let the rest of the guys play. Paige was still in the game, so I was not too worried, and we were up by five points, so there was no way they were going to give up that late in one minute.


    Paige was able to score a few more buckets before the buzzer sounded, making us the winners. Manuel came to greet me after the game, "Even though I know dunking is not your thing, you were still a good sport as you traded buckets with me. Around the league, there are good players out there that I''m not able to beat like China and the Marines, but your team, oh, let me not forget the Russians and their center killed me in our first game this year. I had improved but still wasn''t enough to beat those old heads, but either way, congratulations, and I hope you win the whole thing because I''m tired of the same people being at the top".


    I thank them for the excellent game as I had learned a lot of new dunks during that time and was able to even try out some of my personal favorites like the Vince Carter dunk with his elbow and his arm inside the hoop, that was quite fun as I was able to experience what he had gone through when he did that dunk. Frankly speaking, it kind of hurt my arm while I was doing it so I can imagine the pain he was going through, but it didn''t matter as the fire you gain from using that dunk immuned the pain.

 168 China Vs Marines

    After that game coach wanted to celebrate as he treated us to dinner once again, he saw how hard we played even though he knew I was holding back since I wasn''t shooting much in the game and dunking most of the time. Still, regardless everybody was quite tired after that game; Aldrich, on the other hand, was pretty relaxed as he didn''t play that hard in the game. Whenever Manuel would come in the post, Aldrich would move out of his way, and I honestly couldn''t blame him for that.


    During the celebration, the coach told us that we all should go and watch the semi-final game, which was between the Marines and China, and that it should be a heated game. Quite the crowd was going to be showing up, even though we weren''t the ones playing we were a little bit excited to see that match up and since we had already advanced to the finals, one of those teams would be moving on to face us in the finals.


    After relaxing for a bit with the team, we all went our separate ways. Paige had joined me for the night once again as we came up with all kinds of crazy fun ideas to make our relationship in the bed even better. The next day we were all scrambling to get ready for the game, China versus Marines. Everybody was excited to see it as the advertisements were crazy, and ticket sales were off the roof. They had even sold out, which surprised me since China didn''t have a big fan base in Japan, but a lot of people came to see them since they are always the number one seed in the league.


    Watching the teams come on the court excited me a little bit as I wanted to also be on that grand stage with a massive crowd watching me and couldn''t wait till I joined the NBA. My teammates and I went to find a seat as we had exclusive VIP seats for all the participating players in the league. I noticed that the center from Russia was watching along with his team next to us. Von the ability user center extraordinaire looked at me and immediately looked away as if he was scared of me.


    I chuckled a little bit at this because this guy was colossal, as big as Yao Ming. However, he was still as timid as a mouse when around me, it seems like the beatings I gave him in our last encounter had affected him dearly. I looked away from him and noticed that Wayne from the Australian team was also there too, as he saw me and waved at me with a big smile. I nodded at him and looked at the court as the game a presenter began to announce the starters.


    After the introductions, the game had finally started as the referee tossed up the ball. Even though China''s center was taller, Japan''s military center could jump higher as he tipped the ball over to his power forward, who passed it to their point guard. Their point guard immediately dashed in passing most of the players, went, and laid it up to give them the first two points. Boa, China''s point guard, was a little annoyed but quickly got the ball from the inbound and went to set up a play.


    Honestly, in my mind, I thought that China was going to blow out the Marines, but it wasn''t looking that way in this game, and by half-time, the Marines were up by five points, which shocked everybody. An was extremely pissed, going back and to the locker room down in the half, and I could tell that he was very frustrated. Still, in my head, I thought he should change up his style a little due to his ability since he couldn''t do layups or shoot mid-range shots. It seemed like the Marines had caught on to that and used that to their advantage as they started strapping him down.


    During the halftime show, they had all kinds of entertainment for us to enjoy. They had even gotten the crowd involved as one of the mascots had dragged me onto the court. He wanted me to shoot from the half-court line blindfolded. Everybody got excited about this shot, I knew I could make it, but everybody else thought I would miss it. I was blindfolded, and then I took a deep breath as I pretended as if I was measuring the court. I took off my blindfold and looked at the basket one more time before stretching out my arms and waving at the crowd, trying to get them hyped.


    After a few more moves of entertainment, I finally decided to take the shot; it made a loud splash sound, all net. Everybody there was surprised as the whole place went silent before it erupted in loud cheers. I took off my blindfold, and I jumped up and down as if surprised that I made that shot. An who had just walked onto the court with his teammates saw this and couldn''t help but shake his head because he knew that I had an ability, and that was the only reason why I was able to make that shot after hearing about what I did.


    The game continued as An came back looking more confident. It seemed like An had come up with a better plan and was ready to execute it. I was excited to see what he was going to do about this deficit and how he was going to bring back his team as I watched in anticipation.

 169 An Da Man

    The beginning of the second half started as Boa passed the ball to An this time, which confused the Marines because usually their power forward or center would be tossing it inbound, so this change did not go unnoticed by them. Still, this time An was the one controlling the ball as he walked down the court with the ball.


    Looking at the defense that was stumbling around to adjust to this new offensive lineup made An laugh a little bit as he charged in. The Marines weren''t able to position themselves in time, so An stopped at the 3-point line and took the shot. The sound of the bottom of the net made a whoosh sound, indicating that he had made the bucket as they closed the lead by 2 points. The Marines were quite disappointed with how they handled that last play as they got more serious and organized themselves better.


    An wasn''t very physical, so their point guard that was checking him now was able to keep up with him, but what came up next was all the tricks that An had come up with. China was setting double picks, given An open shots. Li had also turned up his defensive game and started getting a few blocks here and there. On one of the plays, An had asked for a pick; the Marines point guard had gone around the pick only to run into another pick as An stepped back to where he used to be and took the open shot. Due to all these tricks, China had taken the lead and was now leading by 3 points.


    Due to An''s quick thinking, they were able to get back in the game as China continued to steamroll over the Marines, Boa had even gotten a few points in. The Marines were frustrated at this point as they wondered how the game had turned around so quickly. They thought that they would have this in the bag and win this game easily, but An came back with determination as he figured out a new style of play.


    I couldn''t help but admire this guy and knew that if they won this game, I would have trouble playing against him because he was quite the thinker, even though Boa was supposedly the captain of the team. Everybody knew that An was the one who was pulling all the strings.


    By the time the fourth quarter had arrived, China''s team was up by 6 points as the Marines; were hanging on. Still, they didn''t give up as they continued to charge towards them. If China didn''t have Lee, the center ranch probably would have bullied or dominated them, but thanks to Lee''s defensive place, they were able to hold them at shore.


    An was having a great game from the 3-point line; he had missed a few shots due to stepping on the line or being too far from the line, which was the one weakness I could say that held him back. Still, if he could shoot from anywhere as I could, he would be a force to reckon with, and I''m sure the league players would hate having to face off against him especially when he had a giant like Li to back him up and a good point guard that can pass and score at will.


    I honestly thought that the Marines were going to run with this game after seeing their first-half performance, but it seemed like An had outsmarted them once again coming out on top as he went to sit on the bench to rest due to playing a lot of minutes. It didn''t matter now since they were up by ten plus points; he had received a standing ovation as the crowd clapped for him when he went to go sit down. Even I had to admit that it was quite a great game as the seconds whittled down.


    An got up from the bench as he went to hug his other teammates for the excellent job well done thanking them for their hard work. All of a sudden, he had a feeling that somebody was staring at him as he turned around and looked in my direction. An immediately noticed me and smiled as if saying you''re next; I smiled back at him as if saying I''m waiting.


    The finals were officially determined, it was going to be Japan army Ground Force versus China''s military team, and everybody was quite excited to see the best team in history face off against the underdog''s team as it became quite the headliner. The Marines didn''t even seem angry as they slowly exited with no emotions showing. I laughed in my head as I thought these guys are so hard-core. I was a little glad that I wasn''t going to be facing off against them since it seemed like it was going to be quite the boring game if I did.


    Having An as an opponent would challenge you to your very core. He would outsmart you, play you like a fool and outshoot you if you''re not too careful, just like how the Marines came in hot for two quarters and still lost the game.


    After my team and I left, Coach Andre was saying that this week we''re going to have to saddle up and train extra hard because there''s no room for mistakes in this finals. I agreed and hoped that I was not going to be working too hard too but as soon as I thought that coach looked at me and said: "you should take it easy this week, we''re going to need you more than ever as we come into the end of our journey." I laughed and said, "yeah, that''s fine."

 170 Surprised!

    During the week before the finals, I watched my team practice early in the morning and late in the evening. They had to practice two times a day individually to improve their skills for the upcoming game. During these practices, a lot of them grew while others stayed stagnant. I was quite impressed with their tenacity as they seemed like they wanted to win. Paige had joined in during the practice and began running up and down the lanes. I watched as her ass juggled up and down and also caught a few of the other players watching as well, which made me laugh. Her body was quite a sight to look at.


    I saw Khalid slowing down when he was going up for a dunk, and I quickly ran up to question him on why he was slowing down. "Hey buddy, you need to pick up the pace, nobody''s going to wait for you to jump. Especially not that center called Li. He usually comes out of nowhere and blocks." After hearing me speak, Khalid remembered how tall Li was and picked up his pace. Coach Andre was impressed with my coaching skills as I gave the guys and girls pointers here and there.


    Two days before the finals, something strange happened. In the middle of the night, as I was lying down, I heard the door open, and I immediately reached under my pillow to grab my pistol and asked, "Who is there?" Then, I listened quietly only to hear a sweet voice, which was Paige''s, making me calm down as I relaxed, and I closed my eyes back up. I knew she would end up hopping in the bed with me because that''s what she usually did from time to time. I had developed an anxiety disorder from being in the army for so long, so I was very cautious every time I heard sounds at night. Due to that, reaching for my pistol was a regular thing for me now, and I also had my time freeze on standby just in case.


    Just like I had thought earlier, I was right! As soon as I had finished speaking, Paige slowly crawled into my bed and grabbed my pole, making me flinch and aroused as I laughed, waiting to enjoy what is going to come next after that. But that didn''t happen as she continued to crawl up my body until she reached my head slowly. Page seductively got up and sat on my face causing me to be surprised as a flower fragrance past my nose. She had her sweet garden in my face just how I like it, so I stuck my tongue out to lick it, causing her to let out a moan.


    I continued to slap, suck, and lick until I felt something else crawling up the bed once again. Instantly, I felt another warm, soft lips starting to suck on my pole. I didn''t know what was happening as I knew Paige was on top of my face, but who could be the one down there stroking my pole with their mouth? I wanted to ask Paige, but my mouth was still busy playing around with her clit.


    I almost blew a load after experiencing these sensational feelings going through my body with what was going on, but I kept myself calm. Paige would not let me get up from under her as it seemed like she was laughing, and the other two girls down there also started laughing.


    I had to stop this right away because I had no clue who was down there, and I felt like my life was in their hands. I quickly pushed off Paige to see who was messing with me, and to my surprise, it was Sandra and Riri. They all started laughing out loud and screamed, "Surprise!! We''re here to watch your final match." Seeing them and hearing this made me extremely happy. I hugged them all tightly together, smiling from ear to ear. "This was quite a surprise, I thought you guys wouldn''t make it. I''m so glad to see you all" I said.


    After being released from the tight embrace, the girls informed me not only was it just them, but also the whole family had come as well. "Wait, you mean to tell me they all endured the long trip just to be here to watch me play?" Riri replied, "Yes, they did. They are at their hotel resting right now".


    I was surprised by this outcome and quite happy to hear that the whole family had come out to support, including my friends from my old neighborhood who had also joined in. From what I heard, John, Steven, Sean, Brione, and several other people were among the group that had come through to support.


    Paige looked at me and asked, "Are you surprised?" I nodded my head and said, "Very surprised. I can''t believe you guys all came to support me. I can''t wait to see everybody." Sandra nodded her head and said, even my family came too. It felt like the whole Maryland squad had come through for me. Just thinking about it almost made me tear up, and I couldn''t wait to see them. I hadn''t seen my little Isabella in nearly a year and couldn''t wait to see how grown she had gotten.


    After we finished chatting a bit, we continued what we had started. We had a great night of ecstasy and pleasuring. Having all three of them here at the same time was beyond my imagination. Throughout the night, we truly enjoyed ourselves sexually. Not only was I satisfied, but all the three girls were as well.


    As I watched all three ladies lying in my bed, it made me think to myself, "Am I able to handle this much?" but I shook my head off of that thought. I told myself any guy would be lucky to have even two, but I have three, so I might as well continue enjoying this life. However, three is my limit because they all had quite different personalities, which made them stand out.


    I fell asleep soon after all those crazy thoughts and a little bit about my future and how I wanted it to go. A few hours later, we all woke up and started taking a shower. As we got ready for the day, I beamed with excitement in anticipation of meeting my family once again. I started getting dressed, but the ladies kept trying to strip me down, indicating they wanted another round with me, but I had to control myself. I was already exhausted from the crazy night we had. I wish my unlimited stamina could reach another level where it came into the bedroom, but that was not the case.

 171 Family and Friends

    After the crazy night with the three ladies, morning finally came. We freshened up and headed downstairs, where there was a crowd of people waiting for me with gifts, balloons, and several other things while cheering for me. "Congratulations!!!, We miss you!!!, great job, good luck, and all kinds of love. Seeing this made me quite happy.


    I noticed a little girl running up to me. I was surprised as it was Isabella. She had grown quite tall as she had almost reached my belly, but before that, she was at my knees. She had quite the growth spurt within a year. Isabella hugged me tight as I patted her head and hugged their back.


    "Hi Daddy, we all missed you; you''ve been gone for so long that I had almost forgotten what you look like." This caused me to laugh as I said," it''s only been a year, but I agree I miss all of you."


    She finally let go of me as everybody else came to say hi to me. Rasta came and hugged me as he said," well, dude, it seems like you''ve gotten a little taller, you''re almost my height if not a little taller." I laughed and said," I hope everything is good with you and the business."


    Rasta nodded his head and said," we would talk later." I understood maybe he might have had some problems along the way, but that''s the same with every business, in the beginning, it gets hard before it could get comfortable.


    Flo had also come into town along with Opal, who was almost looking like a woman now.


    Opal was about to be a senior in high school. I can''t believe how time had passed by so fast. It was just a few years ago that I was a senior in high school.


    I remember losing that last game because I had to leave due to the accident that Sandra had gone through, but I have no regrets because I''m going to win way more in the future. My main man Shawn had made it. He was now in the NFL playing for the Washington Redskins.


    Even though I always thought that team sucked and a proud supporter of the Baltimore Ravens, the Redskins were also a home team, and Shawn was still a fan to be able to play for them was quite an honor to him.


    Shawn had a big smile on when he saw me and said, "do you want to join my team now?"  I laughed because that was what he said to me years ago. He found out I couldn''t miss it when I was playing basketball. I caught up to all my old friends as I spent the whole day relaxing with them since none of them had been to China before. We decided to go out and tour the country. I had quite the day and enjoyed seeing everybody there.


    That night the guys and I went out to a particular club to just hang out and get drinks as I showed them around town and how they do it in the night around the way, meanwhile the ladies were at the hotel just hanging out and talking all of a sudden.


    Paige hit me up to ask me if I had received the invitation, but I checked my phone, and there was no message from An. The last time I was invited to a party of his, I intimidated everybody there, so I wouldn''t blame him for not asking me again.


    Paige asked me if they should go, and I told her they could go if they wanted to. If they don''t have anything else to do and decide to stay in the hotel all night, it won''t be fun for the others, so they should head out and go check it out if it''s not fun they can quickly just leave.


    The only thing I was worried about was Riri since she was a celebrity and all. I hoped that they wouldn''t be all over her. After they got the approval from me, they got dressed and headed out to the local club. They didn''t even have to stand in the line; as soon as the security guards saw Riri, they immediately made way and cooperated with Riri security guards.


    They got a private table as they hung out and ordered some drinks. Riri security guards were there, so whenever anybody tried to approach them, they would block them off. The only person that was allowed to come near them was An.


    When An had approached them, the securities let him through after checking him out. An went up to Paige and asked," is this Rihanna? and why is she with you guys?" Paige laughed a little bit before saying, "that''s you know who''s girlfriend."


    An was surprised by this and thought this celebrity Rihanna is also the girlfriend of Eazy; this can''t be happening; he must have the perfect life if he has all three girls at the same time.


    It was then that the ladies finally realized that they were all dating Eazy and had gotten a little embarrassed before telling security to take An out of their space, as they ordered more drinks and had fun with each other.


    Later on, they left the club and headed back to the hotel, but I still wasn''t there, so they just hung out and kept talking about what they wanted to do in the future and getting to know each other.


    Meanwhile, my boys and I were out in the town, causing trouble and chaos to the point that we had gotten arrested late at night. Coach Andre had gotten a call that one of his players was in a prison cell being held for causing trouble in town. Coach Andre immediately knew that it was me as he came and bailed me out.


    Coach Andre was pretty angry as he said," please don''t do that ever again." I simply nodded because he didn''t know what had happened, and I was honestly exhausted and didn''t feel like explaining myself.


    It was morning and almost afternoon by the time I got home, and the game was going to be in a few hours, so I needed to get some rest before heading to the game. I thanked the guys for coming out with me, and that would celebrate after I won this game. I was going in quite confident. I had already claimed it as if I''d already won the game.


    That was my first mistake that I had underestimated An since he was quite the genius. I was pretty sure that he would figure out my game and try to come up with a solution to bring me down.

 172 Finals China vs Japan

    The day of the finals had finally arrived. Tickets were sold out, but thankfully Riri had obtained tickets for everybody that she came with, which was close to 50 people from my side as we had a whole roll full of black folks, while the other rolls were full of Asians. So in the place that made it look like a small black spot in front of high cameras, it seemed quite funny.


    Down in the locker room, Coach Andre had not said a single word to me after he had bailed me out and had warned me that shouldn''t happen again.


    If I wasn''t his star player, I''m pretty sure he would have been yelling at me by now. It doesn''t even matter whether he''s mad at me or not. I''ll be heading to the NBA right after this, and I probably won''t have to see him ever again unless Paige is still playing and I feel like coming to see one of her games, but except for that, we probably won''t see each other ever again which I didn''t mind as we weren''t that close.


    Everybody there was quite nervous as this was the first time in the finals. Blackpool had even thrown up in the garbage can due to all the nervousness he was feeling.


    I laughed when I saw this but didn''t say anything because I didn''t want to discourage the team; they had to get out whatever feelings they were having now before they headed on to the hard floor.


    Coach Andre was once again talking about the game plan. At the same time, I was completely zoned out thinking about how I was going to go about my next moves. Everybody could tell that I wasn''t anxious about the game, and I seemed almost a little bit too relaxed.


    They wondered how many times I''ve been in this position before. Still, honestly, after that football game in high school, I was used to facing that kind of crowd, and it didn''t phase me.


    After discussing the game for a little bit and someone finally came to tell us that it was time we headed out. Our new jerseys were pretty cool as they were army colors, green, a different shade of green, and black.


    I was feeling these new jerseys as the coach had brought it to us during the locker room meeting. It seems like we had gotten sponsors after making it to the finals, so the coach used that opportunity to make our new jerseys.


    I looked at Paige while we were walking down the hall and asked her, so are you ready, babes? Paige smiled at me and said, as long as you''re here, we can get through anything. I laughed a little at the confidence that she had in me.


    We waited at the doorway of the entrance to the court as they started announcing the Chinese team roster, they''re starting five, and the coaches and staff. An had gotten the most cheers as he was their star player.


    The hype was real as a crowd had gotten wild up by this. It seemed like An was quite the famous figure within this league and probably the best using his wits and smarts to maneuver through the competition for years.


    The announcer finally got around to my team as they called out Coach Andre. He received a few cheers but not enough, and then after they started calling out the other starters, the crowd had cheered but not as loud as when they finally called my name.


    "IT''S EAZY!!!!!!" the place went chaotic as if we had already won the championship. My family side went wild as they started letting go of balloons as it floated up to the top of the ceiling.


    They got into a little trouble with that, but nothing that will cause them to get kicked out. After waving to everybody and seeing how much fans I had got on the Asian continents, it made me feel a little happy that I had come to this league before going to the NBA. I smiled and waved at them as the cheers got louder. I saw a few signs saying:


    Eazy for president


    Eazy is the best


    Easy for MVP


    Eazy have my baby


    I laughed when I saw all these signs and couldn''t believe how crazy people were. After the presentation, we all got around and started shooting the ball as we warmed up. We were laying it up and passing the ball to one another.


    I pretended like I was also warming up as I shot a few shots and passed the ball around. Anytime I would make a shot, the crowd got loud because I would make it every single time.


    An had finally approached me after warm-ups were done as he said," nice to see you Eazy, I heard you had quite a good time last night; I hope you''re still not hungover from it"? I shook my head laughing and said," I still am hungover, but I don''t need to be 100% to beat you". When An heard that, he cringed a little bit as I could see the anger boiling inside of him, but he remained calm as a summer breeze as he smiled his signature smile, causing his eyes to squint.


    Just when I thought he was going to say something back, he turned around and said, "good luck may the best player or, in our instance, may the best shooter win." I laughed and said," likewise." I could never get this guy to blow a fuse, but I know he will blow one after this game.


    I''ll get into his head one way or another. Both our teams got on the court as we got ready for this matchup. The finals were officially starting, and I couldn''t wait to get this done and over with.


    As soon as the whistle was blown, both of our centers were up in the air¡­..

 173 No Defense

    For the first time against this team, we had won a jump ball as Garret, who was previously on the bench, passed me the ball right away. I laughed and gave it to Paige because she was our point guard. I wanted to get a feel of what An had changed from the last time we met. We replaced our center and power forward starters with the bench ones.


    Garret and Blackpool were now in the game as Blackpool ran towards the post, Paige noticed and tossed the ball up towards him. Just when Blackpool was about to dunk it, Li China''s Center came out of nowhere, threatening to block his dunk. Still, he had made a mistake as he had left the Garret open, so using that opportunity, Blackpool sped around Li and passed it to Garret, who was up in the air ready for the ball, as he grabbed it and dunked it hanging on the rim.


    The crowd got excited from this play right off the bat. We were showing what we could do. I was honestly impressed with that play, as I was not expecting that. It seems like the training that the coach had them go through was a success, and I couldn''t wait to see what other new things they had learned.


    Boa, China''s point guard brought down the ball as Paige was guarding him. Boa tried to blow by Paige, but Paige stayed in front of him, causing Boa to slow down and look for an open man. He passed it over to An who I was guarding. An stepped a little bit behind the three-point line and took the shot. I was honestly too lazy to stop it as the ball went into the hoop, giving them three points.


    I smiled a little bit but didn''t get too excited. Yet, I wanted to see more of what he could do, so Paige brought down the ball once again; she passed it over to Blackpool. Blackpool wasn''t too far from the hoop, so he decided to take it straight in; as he backed it into the post, he did a turnaround shot. It went in; it reminded me of Kobe''s post-up shots.


    We took the lead once again. This time Li brought down the ball, which surprised me naturally. Centers wouldn''t bring down the ball, but I was a little annoyed by this and wanted to make him regret doing that. I froze time and quickly stole the ball from him. By the time the time unfroze, I was already down the lane as I jumped up from the post and did a 360 dunk. I landed back on my feet and roared at the sky, getting myself and my team excited.


    Rasta looked at the last play I just made and shook his head, "saying this guy seems like he has gotten better, and he''s even dunking with style. Now the NBA will be in serious trouble when this guy gets in there". Everybody around him nodded in agreement.


    My previous teammates from college and high school were all there as they looked in amazement at how much better I had gotten during my stay with the military. An couldn''t believe that his play didn''t work, but he had no time to think about it as he kept it moving.


    The game score was going up and down, but it was quite an exciting game. Li was giving Garret quite a hard time, but Garret was standing his guard and did what he could to contain him. By the end of the first quarter, the score was tied, and everybody except for me seems to be tired from continually running up and down. It was a run and gun show, and nobody played any defense in this game except for the centers who only played defense once somebody came within their territory.


    An would come down with the ball and pop a three, and I would return the favor by doing the same. On one of the plays, I had fake to the left but went to my right quickly, giving him the shake off as his power forward came towards me to guard me. I spun him off trying to go in for the dunk, but Li came out of nowhere and was about to block me when I went up and under the hoop. I tossed it up from behind me without even looking, and it went straight up in the air and came back down swish.


    The crowd erupted at the fancy acrobatic moves I had used during that possession. An could not help but shake his head as he thought that he was playing to my pace, but deep down inside, he knew that he was enjoying this game and having fun, but once the 4th quarter hit, all fun and games were done, and we both knew that we would turn it up to the next level.


    The clock ran down as the first quarter was about to end. I decided to give the guys a show as we were down by two points. I wanted to do something out of the ordinary, so I ran down the lane. I usually would never blow by my defender, but this time I did. Li, their Center, of course, was waiting for me there. He seemed like he was extra focused as I have been playing tricks on him all game, but this time I came straight at him, he held his hands to the side as if he was flapping his wings.


    That didn''t matter to me as I charged, then I jumped up as if attempting to dunk on him. He laughed when he saw this as he thought this little guy was trying to dunk on the 7 ft center. This should be interesting, thought Li. Of course, when I got up to my limit, I used a time freeze to step on his stomach to give myself an extra boost. As I jumped even higher. I unfroze time as I witnessed him being pushed down while I continued to rise higher.

 174 Blackpool !!

    Li was shocked by this as he had a bad feeling that he was about to get embarrassed. I kept rising higher and higher and came back down as I slammed the ball down into the hoop. While hanging on it, I accidentally pushed Li down on the ground as my nuts hung below him, causing the whole crowd to stand up in amazement.


    Even Li''s teammates were quite impressed and shocked at what had just happened. I hung on the rim for a few seconds before falling due to Li falling on his back. I had landed on top of him but not with my feet planted on him but the side of him while he was under me. I looked down on him as if saying ya, you''re officially my bi#$# now.


    Boa came out of nowhere as he tried to punch me. I dodged the punch, causing him to fall over Li, my whole bench had erupted and came forward as it became a slugfest. Everybody started throwing punches at the opposing team. Luckily for me, I wasn''t caught up in this brawl and didn''t get a technical foul.


    Khalid and Boa had gotten ejected out of the game. This had put a significant dent in An''s plans as he hadn''t expected all this to go down. Boa had always wanted to get me for the first game that we had won. Boa finally had a chance, so he didn''t want to miss out at throwing the first punch at me since he had caused the whole fight, Boa had gotten ejected out of the game, and Khalid had also hurt a lot of the China players, so he got removed right away.


    The first half had finally ended, and it was still a tie game. On top of that, each team had lost an important member of their team. Boa had scored a lot of points during this game, so I knew it would hurt the China team by a lot but knowing An, he would try to figure out a way to compensate for this loss.


    This was the most exciting game I had ever played since coming to the military. Not only were there epic dunks and plays, but there was also fighting. At this point, they had broadcasted it on national television, causing quite the stir. Even ESPN had gotten a hold of this news as they started recording the game from their side too, and broadcasting it.


    When we got to the locker room, Coach Andre was beaming with happiness as we thought that he would be mad because it was a tie game since we should have been blowing them out. Still, he looked pleased as he said," I just got a phone call from my boss, due to the hype in the game, it has been broadcast around the whole world, and even on ESPN." Everybody was surprised by this outcome, and some even started to get a little bit nervous. "Don''t worry guys, we''re still going to win no matter what, especially with Boa out of the game now," I said.


    On top of all that news, he had received information that a few players that were supposed to go to China''s team and the Marines were joining the ground force due to the impact we had this year, so now, even after I leave, he would have some core players to work with which excited him even more.


    Coach Andre looked at me with gratitude as he thought in his head; this guy was the best thing that''s ever happened to us. I hope we win today to elevate our status.


    During the halftime show, Beyonc¨¦ came and performed for us. This shocked everybody as they wondered how the military was able to afford a private performance from the one and only queen bee.


    I looked at the monitor as I saw her performance. I quickly went and got out my phone and text Riri to ask her how she felt about this and wondered why she didn''t perform. She responded by saying, "how can I not want to see the queen perform? She''s on a whole other level, and I always looked up to her, so seeing her performance honestly motivates me to work even harder at my craft".


    I respected that answer as I went back to relaxing. After the halftime show, someone came to get us once again as we prepared for the second half of the game. Boa''s substitute had passed the ball to An as he received it and walked the ball down. I met him at the half-court line as I said," is it time to turn it up yet"?


    An shook his head and said, "no, at least three minutes before the end of the 4th, that''s when we should start getting serious".


    I played along as I agreed and said," okay." I looked at my teammates as if signaling them that we should keep taking it easy. They nodded to me in understanding. We played back and forth, crossing each other up and dunking the ball. An and I stopped shooting the ball, letting our power forwards and small forwards have a go at it, as they kept dunking on each other.


    Blackpool was having the most impact in this game as he already had 30 points, which was high for him. Surprisingly he had more points than me, which shocked everybody around as they started to focus more on Blackpool. Scouts were even beginning to jot his stats down and pay more attention to him.


    Paige, on the other hand, was getting a lot of assists. She had already reached 20 plus assists, but since she was a female, not a lot of scouts were focused on her, and she didn''t do much scoring, but still, it was quite impressive to get 20 plus assists in a game.

 175 Whos going to stop An

    It was finally the 4th quarter. This was the finals, and we waited as the time seemed to slow down for 12 minutes on the clock. We started the 4th quarter as I brought down the ball; I passed the ball to Paige, who looked down and saw Blackpool and passed it to him.


    Blackpool then started to back up his defender down into the post but noticed that Li was close to the post, so he passed it back to Paige, which then passed it back to me. An had read the pass as he quickly intercepted it. An ran and stopped at the three-point line, shot the ball, giving them a three-point lead.


    There''s nothing I could say about this shamelessness since it seems like he turned it up even though we were supposed to start turning it up a bit when 3 minutes were left. An strangely looked at me, but I ignored it as I brought down the ball this time, he was covering me hard as he approached inside my space.


    I looked at the ref, and he just shrugged as if they''re saying, he''s just playing defense even though he''s bum-rushing me and fouling me sometimes. I quickly passed it over to Paige, and she charged right into the post and noticed their power forward came over to help out the point guard that replaced Boa, who had gotten kicked out of the game due to throwing the first punch.


    All of a sudden, Blackpool was wide open as Paige passed the rock to him even though it was a mid-range shot that was fine with me as we were only down by one point now.


    An got mad as he yelled at the power forward to stay put from now on with the person he''s guarding. The guy shook his head but kept it going, An brought down the ball this time and seemed like he was controlling everything as he was waving his hands around trying to direct traffic. I laughed at the craziness he was doing, but I had to give him his props; he''s fighting hard for this finals game.


    Boa was the one who would generally calm An down once he got like this, but since the boy had been kicked out, An was going full crazy as if he had the whole world''s problems on his head. He was the only thing that could save it, not knowing that he always needed somebody to keep himself in control just because he couldn''t do it.


    "Hey! set a pick! you keep moving!. Why are you stopping over there!? You guys are slacking off! screw everybody!. I''m just going to play this game alone". An was yelling furiously at his teammates, so everybody on China''s team was quite tensed up as we from the japan district had a more relaxed look on our faces. Our ground force team was on a whole other level now since from the first time they met us in the preseason.


    An was surprised by how well the bench was playing and the other players. Blackpool especially impressed him as he went in on a Non Stop dunking contest and finessing his way around the court. Since Blackpool was hot, I didn''t want him to get any colder since his confidence was on an all-time high now.


    It was my turn to take over, An looked pretty beat after spending most of the time trying to get a lead on us. Finally, they were up by six points, so he had thought that was good enough for him to get a rest as he started passing the ball to the other players. The time continued down tick tock tick tock.


    I saw An look at me with a smug face; I laughed and pretended as if I was tapping on a watch on my wrist, meaning it''s time I was about to turn it upon them. An had a worried face on. Still, he knew that it was about time that we got serious. Even though he had been going off in the fourth quarter, now he was a little bit worried that we would come back and win It.


    I had no intention of losing as I brought down the ball. They noticed that I wasn''t passing it to anybody after a few steps. An saw this and made a strange sound. Two players came to guard me now, and I laughed but unfortunately, the minute they started approaching me, I took the shot as they barely missed the block.


    An could only shake his head as he thought I was back to my old tricks. The ball went through the hoop as the crowd went crazy, brought my finger up with the three, and brought it back down as I saluted everybody and went to play defense.


    Time froze as soon as An got to the half-court line. I stole the ball and took the shot, An who had kept running, notice that the ball was no longer in his hands; he looked back, scared as the last thing he remembered was seeing me jump up and taking a shot from the three-point line


    An looked at his hand, wondering when he made a mistake. Just like that, it was a tie game. As I ran back, I winked at An, who was still looking at his hand as if something had gone wrong. His coach started cursing him out, telling him to wake up and play ball.


    It was then that An focused even more on the game as he received the ball back. An crossed me up, making me step back as he got some space and stepped back behind the three-point line taking the shot.

 176 Slowest Time

    Paige caught the ball. I saw that Blackpool was asking for the ball. She ignored him. I laughed as she passed me back the ball. I went in between my two defenders, and I did a lean in a shot from the three-point line.


    Another all net basket as the crowd continued to cheer. I smiled at that. An looked like he was frustrated but couldn''t do anything about it as they moved on to the next play. An brought down the ball and looked around for the open man; nobody was available. An asked for a pick. A guy came behind me, trying to set the pick for An. I went around the pick.


    It was too late. An was already leaning and taking the same shot that I had just taken. I wanted to time freeze and block the shot, but it was a little bit too late as the ball sunk in once again. I wanted us to at least be a tie game.


    Bringing the ball down, I slowly made my way forward, dribbling at a steady pace. The point guard that was guarding me was harassing me, and the refs weren''t doing anything. I had no choice but to use a time freeze. I went around him and took the jump shot from the three-point line.


    The guard was confused as to when I had disappeared from his eyesights, but then he looked back and noticed that I was already taking the shot; this confused him to no ends, but An knew that it was my ability, so he didn''t trip too much on it


    An was still trying to figure out what my ability was. He knew that I could shoot it from anywhere, so that could be one of them, but how I could just steal the ball and disappear away from his eyes confused him to no means as he was starting to think that maybe I have more than one power, but he''s never heard of anything like that.


    An was interested in me as while he was in a strand of thought, I was able to time freeze and stole the ball from him. By the time the ball came back into play, he was pissed at his carelessness as he started stomping on the ground, wondering how was he this careless to let me tie up the game.


    With 50 seconds left on the clock, An knew that he had to do something crazy to win this game, he brought down the ball. I was covering him hard on defense, but then all of a sudden, he tossed up the ball, which surprised me as I looked up towards the basket where he threw it. All I saw was  Li receiving the catch and turning around midair to dunk the ball straight into the basket.


    Okay, now I was a little bit annoyed after that as I brought down the ball once again, and his point guard was defending me hard, but this time, I decided to pass the ball to Paige, who was wide open at the three-point line. I told her to shoot it, she quickly shot the ball, and surprisingly it went in, giving us a one-point lead with 20 seconds left on the clock.


    I could tell An was angry, but he had on this calm face, but it didn''t matter to me. I saw that Blackpool was also playing defense heavily on his man; I nodded my head. An brought down the ball once again, I noticed that Li was trying to get open in the post, but his defender was stopping him by all means


    An once again asked for a pick. This time I didn''t move. I let him go for the shot as he took it to give them a two-point lead with 3 seconds left on the clock. Coach Andre called a timeout as we started to rearrange the next play. Coach Andre already knew that the ball was going to me, so he was trying to set up multiple picks for me to get the shot off.


    But that was the same way that the China team was thinking too. They knew that I would be getting the ball, so they would put all their players on me and try to stop me by all means, but I had a better plan in mind to spoil their plans.


    After a few minutes of the timeout, the buzzard sounded once again as we all got onto the court. Paige was on the sideline about to pass me the ball as the whole team was checking me. They didn''t care if anybody else got the ball in my team, as everybody was open under the basket. I wanted to win this game, we were down by two, of course, I''m going to take the three.


    So I''m running around trying to get open; Paige could have quickly passed the ball to one of the guys under the basket for the dunk, but we were going for the win, so I told her that no matter what, she should pass me the ball I''m at the half-court line trying to get open as their whole China team is following closely behind me


    I quickly broke off from the group as I went to the other side of the Court. They were confused by this as no one chased me, so the page passed the ball up to me. I caught the ball as An was screaming, "no!!!, still check him it doesn''t matter if he''s on the other side of his court, he can even make it from there".


    An couldn''t believe his teammates were this careless as everything seemed to go into slow motion. Their whole team chased after me, saying no simultaneously as I set my feet and shot the ball. It seemed like the slowest time ever.

 177 Military Champs

    Everybody else thought that it would not go in since I shot it from so far, but An knew it would go in the minute nobody blocked the shot. It hit off the front of the rim, causing it to bounce up.


    Floating into the air as it hit the top of the front rim once again, bouncing off. The suspense was killing everybody as they watched in horror. The ball bounced off the back of the board before it slowly made its way around the rim, and then entered the basket.


    The place was silent; not even the crickets were chirping. As soon as a pin dropped, the whole place erupted in cheers. My entire team ran up to me as they happily cheered and came and hugged me tightly.


    Everybody could not believe I made that shot. An was just shaking his head while the rest of his teammates were on their knees, crying at the mistake that they had made by leaving me wide open.


    Blackpool and the others lifted me in the air as they started carrying me around like a village chief who had just been anointed.


    The first time in a long time, Ground Force had finally won a Championship cup, the whole bank, the whole shebang, and everybody there was crying even Coach Andre was on his knees crying tears of joy. The media was all over trying to get interviews of the winners and even the losers.


    An had a camera shoved in his face with questions about how he failed to win this year compared to the previous years. This was challenging for him but An composed himself as he took a deep breath and started answering their questions.


    "This year has been on and off due to this darkhorse called Eazy, we weren''t able to stop him as he''s a force to reckon with, but we should be right on track to win the cup once again next year since Eazy will be out of the military league and heading over to the NBA. The guy is unique and will make it big, and I can''t wait to see what he does in the NBA. But as for this one, he deserves it. He and his team worked hard and battled through all the most formidable opponents in this league to make it this far, so if anybody deserves the cup, they do. They had a perfect record and came up on top. We could have won it, but due to bad strategy, we messed up at the last second."


    Tears could be seen coming down An''s eyes, but he quickly wiped it away as he turned around and thanked everybody, and walked away from the reporters but before he could leave, I promptly called out to him as I went and shook his hand and thanked him for the great game he displayed.


    Something seemed to click in An''s mind, but he quickly shook his head as he said:" that would be a big maybe, but you never know what the future holds. If I ever get tired of this league, perhaps I will join the NBA for at least one season before retiring".


    He hugged me, and we separated as I went to celebrate some more with my teammates. They were also getting interviewed by several media, even ESPN was there, which surprised everybody as they started trying to get interviews everywhere they could.


    Blackpool was nervous in front of the camera as they bombard him with questions. They asked him if he would be going to the NBA. Blackpool shook his head and said, "this is my place. I will serve my country and go out and live everyday life, so I don''t plan to join the NBA. It isn''t within my goals" he said quickly turned around and left due to being camera shy.


    Khalid, on the other hand, said," if an NBA team wants me, I''ll join of course only if I get to be in the same team as Eazy hehehe."


    I laughed when I heard this but had already had multiple mics in my face. Coach Andre quickly stopped them as he said," we will hold a press conference for any questions but for now, let us enjoy this time as he pulled me away to grab some pictures.


    They presented this big Championship cup to us and some military-like championship rings, which surprised me. I had no clue that they gave rings over here too and thought the military must have a lot of money if they''re able to form out these expensive-looking rings for a sport that wasn''t famous around the world.


    The ring was engrossed with gold, silver, and a few gems. It looked quite expensive, and I liked the touch of the guns on the side grossed in green, giving it a military kind of feel. I slipped it on my ring finger as it fit perfectly as if they knew we would win this and had already gotten our sizes right.


    I slowly stroked it and couldn''t wait to get the NBA ones. Paige came up to me and hugged me. She had tears of happiness in her eyes, saying, "we finally did it. We finally won the whole thing, and it''s all thanks to you".


    I shook my head and said,"  you guys worked hard too, so I got to give you guys credit, we all pulled through together. There''s no I in team, so if it wasn''t for you guys, I wouldn''t have come this far and was able to win this whole thing with an excellent team and great teammates. The staff and everybody else that helped out".


    Everybody around me got excited as they all came and hugged me once again, after a while we finally broke up, and my family came down to congratulate me.


    Rasta looked at me with a smiling face as he said, "I won big this time." I shook my head and said,"  did you bet on me? Again?" He laughed and said," every time, I know we lost one once, but this time I made a killing even though it''s foreign money, it''s still money."


    I laughed and shook my head as I thought this guy would never change his gambling habits, and I hope that doesn''t affect him in the future. If I ever feel like losing a game, I have to let him know before he goes and squanders his whole life on one game, not that I''ll ever throw the game because well, I hate losing.

 178 Questions

    Watching the crowd of people all here waiting for me to answer the questions, I smiled at them and asked, "okay, who''s asking the first question?"


    "My name is John Berry from ESPN. I have but several questions for you."


    I quickly stopped him and said, "sorry, but I can only answer one question per person. I''m tired and would love to go and celebrate with my friends and family, and the night is not getting any younger".


    Everybody there started laughing, but I was dead serious.


    "Okay then, my question is, will you be going to the NBA next season, and how do you feel about that? And also heard rumors about the Olympics. Are you still joining that?"


    I looked at this man strangely and said," that was not one question, but three."


    People laughed. Once again, I was serious. He apologized, but I decided to answer his questions anyway.


    "Yes, I will be going into this year''s draft. I heard I''ll be the first-round pick and as a number one pick, so we''ll see how that goes and how I feel about that. It feels great to be the number one pick. I think I deserve it, and I think I''m the best player going into this year''s draft and any year''s draft if anything."


    Everybody there was shocked at my answer because that was me declaring that I was the best player not only in the NBA but in the world. I looked at them, shrugged, and said, "yes, I am the best player in the world nobody can defeat me in a one-on-one game."


    After I said that, a whole bunch of flashes went off as everybody was trying to capture that moment when I said that. One lady among the reporters got a little annoyed after I said that, and she said, "why are you so cocky? you''re not even that good".


    I looked at her strangely, and then I ignored her because I was still answering the first questions. I said, "anyways, back to the questions I was answering as for the Olympics, I will be joining it as one of the members of the newly formed Nigerian basketball team."


    Once again, multiple flashes went off as they said, shouldn''t you be joining Team USA? I''m sure you would love to play with all your future peers and rivals.


    At this point, the questions were coming non-stop. I was giving them five more minutes before I ended it, so I might as well keep entertaining them.


    "Yes, it would be nice to play alongside some players that I admire, but it would be too easy. If I joined that team. They would easily win the gold medal, and it wouldn''t be a fair fight to all the rest of the teams, so I should join a different team and contest against them".


    Everybody understood my mindset and where I was going with this, and those that knew my game knew that it wouldn''t be fair if I did join Team USA.


    Is it true that you''re dating Rihanna, the singer?


    I nodded my head and said, yes, we are officially dating and are in business together.


    "If I may ask what kind of business are you guys into"?


    Since she was new and looked kind of cute, I decided to answer her questions. "It''s a music business you''ll find out sooner or later that''ll be all for today."


    The reporter started yelling at me, but it''s not time yet. Please stop, don''t go. We have more questions!


    I got up, picked up my duffel bag, and left. The reporters tried to bombard me, but security came and stopped them. I laughed at this and wondered why it was such a big deal to get an interview from me, but then I remembered I am the number one pick, so I''m probably Superstar material by now as everybody is expecting me to come and dominate The League which was the very thing I was going to do.


    I left the place and headed back to my apartment, and when I got there, only Paige was there as I asked what happened to everybody? Where did Rihanna and Sandra go? Paige said sorry, but they all left; they had emergencies and had to leave right away.


    I wanted to have some play with them before they left, but if it was an emergency and had to go, I had no choice but to accept it. At least Paige was still here as I smirked at her and said, well, now I have you all to myself. Then she smiled as she dropped her robe, revealing the sexiest lingerie I had ever seen. Not only was it sexy, but it hugged onto her nice thick little body.


    My little brother immediately woke up and was ready for some action. Paige noticed this and laughed as she said, come on, I''m all yours tonight. You deserve it after what you did for our team, and it felt good to beat the smug off of that An guy''s face finally.


    I quickly tackled her as we Tangled all night long until the morning when I had to set out to do a lot of business as I had to travel to Nigeria to meet up with the team for the Olympics.


    I met up with my family and friends one last time before I had to go, and I spent the day with them. They were sad that I wasn''t coming home immediately, but I had to do what I had to do.

 179 Puny Man

    I wondered how many teams would be interested in me and who I would be working alongside with. It didn''t matter honestly where I landed as long as I don''t land somewhere too cold like Minnesota or Canada.


    Miami would be nice, or maybe Lakers, Philadelphia? To play alongside my favorite player, Iverson or LeBron. To honor Kobe by playing with him since I knew what his fate would be in the future and try to change it.


    All that was out of my hands for now; whoever got the number one pick gets me unless someone sells their whole future to contact me; it won''t be happening.


    I hoped the Nigerian team improved while I was gone during this time. I can''t be seen playing the whole game by myself, especially if we were going against team USA.


    Thinking about all of this wasn''t going to do me any good, so I decided to get some shut eyes since it was going to be a long flight, but as soon as I closed my eyes, here comes a terrorist threatening to bomb the plane as he got up and pulled his jacket open, strapped up to him was a whole lot of explosives.


    People started screaming as he yelled out, "everybody get down; otherwise, I''m going to blow this shit up!".


    I was a little annoyed that he disturbed my sleep. Luckily for me, he wasn''t too far away, so I got up, and as soon as I did that, he noticed, and just when he pointed at me, I used my time freeze ability and went up to him and knocked him out.


    As easy as 1 2 3 I had taken out the terrorist as everybody in the airplane started clapping for me I smiled and waved back at them as a few people started taking pictures I try to cover myself as I didn''t want to be on the news the next day saying that I saved the airplane even though I knew that was exactly what was going to happen.


    I went and sat back down in my seat and covered my eyes, and fell into a dream world. After some hours, we had finally arrived in Europe, so they detained the terrorist while clapping for me once again. I quickly made my way off the plane to catch the next flight to Nigeria.


    They said it would arrive the next day so I decided to get a hotel room and relax. I was watching the news, and there goes my face on it as a hero who saved everybody from death''s hand in the sky; they started calling me the sky hero.


    I laughed when I heard that, but then I started receiving calls, and the first one to call me was Rasta.


    "Yo boy, I didn''t know you were a hero; man, your stocks have gone up a lot, especially after that stunt you did."


    I laughed, embarrassing as I said," I got to go bro" he knew I was lying, but he laughed anyway and hung up the phone.


    "I did not save the world first of all, and it was no big deal, so please don''t make a big deal out of it, my sweet daughter," I responded.


    After speaking with her for a few minutes, I also hung up on her.


    I put my phone on silent and fell asleep. The next day my alarm went off as I got up. I went to get some breakfast and headed back to the airport to catch the plane that goes straight to Lagos, Nigeria.


    After eating my fill, I was getting up and heading out when this 7-ft guy bumped into me, causing me to spill my unfinished food all over the floor. He looked at me and started laughing as he said," pick it up, you little slave in his Russian accent.


    I got so mad, but I quickly calmed myself down as I said will you help me pick it up? He laughed even harder before saying," dumb guy, get out of my way puny man before I squash you like a bug.


    That was his last straw No More Mr. Nice Guy for me. Time freeze! Pulled his long ponytail down and squashed his face down in my unfinished food, causing a massive mess on his face.


    I quickly ran away as time unfroze. I was already out of the restaurants heading to my terminal.


    The guy was utterly shocked when he came out of the time freeze to find out his face was on the ground. When did this happen? He asked himself. Did I trip and fall, and where did that little slave go?


    Everybody around the restaurant started taking out their cameras and taking pictures of the guy with a whole bunch of food on his face, but he was still confused as to what had just happened, so he had no clue that he had quite the mess on his face as he shrugged It Off and decided to exit the restaurant to go meet up with his fellow teammates.


    This guy was none other than the star player of the Russian team A Center at 7''1 coming for the Olympics as everybody around the world was going to be participating in this worldwide event.


    I was finally able to board the plane, but this time I had a mask on so no one would recognize me. I slept through the flight until I finally arrived at my destination Lagos Nigeria.


    It''s been a while since I was here, but it felt good to be there for some weird reason.

 180 Tope

    I agreed to come for practice but only for a little bit as I wanted to refresh my mind and take a step back to enjoy life as what I had been through with the military had made quite an impact on me.


    After explaining what I wanted to do, he agreed and hung up the phone. I then called all my family members to let them know that I had arrived in Nigeria safely as they were all worried since they heard about what had happened on the plane.


    That night I decided to head out and grab some local food, so I went to a chop bar as they had a live band available with a few performers. I sat down and ordered a small meal, sorry I mean a big meal of fufu and light soup while I cracked open a bottle of Star beer, as I downed it halfway and started chowing down.


    The music was smooth and relaxing. I enjoyed my time there. Some people were eyeing me, but I ignored them. A few ladies tried to sit next to me, but I shooed them away because I was not interested in talking to anybody but just enjoying time to myself before my life gets hectic with the nba season coming up.


    I took a walk around town after eating to my fill to burn off the food before heading back to my hotel room. Finally, nothing crazy went wrong while I was out there. I felt like something would always happen whenever I went somewhere. It was either I was getting robbed or something crazy was going to happen, but this time nothing happened, which made me happy.


    I was wondering how my old teammates were doing from the secret assassination missions. I hope they were recovering well since some of them had lost their limbs , and Dan had lost his life. I wanted to see his pregnant wife and wondered if she had the baby yet.


    When I get back to the States, I will see her before heading to the NBA. I will take over the responsibility of watching over his family on the financial end since he had my back when we were doing our time in the military


    After thinking for a bit, I finally fell asleep, waking up to a phone call the next day as the coach nwora had called me saying the practice had started 5 minutes ago. I hung up and quickly got ready, well, not swiftly, but I took my time. I didn''t need to go to their practice; I just wanted to see if they had improved.


    As soon as I stepped into the gym, I saw this 6''8 guy jumping over two other guards as he slammed it right down on them, kicking both of them to the ground. I had stars in my eyes as I watched this all happen in slow motion.


    He had gained gray hair over the years because the last time I saw him, all his hair was black as the night, but now it seems like this team had been stressing him out for him to go gray hair.


    "Hey, super star welcome back to Nigeria. I am so happy that you made it and hope that you can bring success to this team. The last time you were here, you taught us a lot, and with the teachings that you gave us, we used that to advance and get better. We even switched out some of our players that were slacking. Now it seems like we''re in a better position than we were all those years ago."


    I nodded my head, but I had to see for myself before I would judge them. Coach nwora knew what I thought as he quickly said," oh, please go change and come and join us for the practice. You can run a quick game, the starters versus the bench. You can pick whichever team you want to be on, it doesn''t matter I know whichever team you are on you win, I have been following your career so far, and I''m glad that you have not gotten worse but have to continue to improve yourself and move to the next level".


    I wondered how he could follow my career, but then I remembered that ESPN had recorded the last match against China. I simply nodded my head as this guy was all smiles hovering all over me.


    Some of the guys that recognized me came to say hi as they hovered over me like fanboys, but I ignored them and went to change. I came back and I saw them all eagerly waiting for me with excited faces on them except for one guy.


    That same one that had dunked over the two guys. It seemed like he had become the alpha of the team. He looked rough and tough 6''8 tall, nicely built and seemed like he could dunk on anybody and didn''t care who was going against him.


    I liked this attitude as I moved everybody a side and went straight to him and asked him for his name.


    "My name is Tope. I''m a Yoruba man with great pride. I''m the strongest on the team as I have been made the captain since I am the best and to be the best you have to be able to beat me and I know that you have high praise from the coach because he doesn''t stop talking about you, but whenever he talks about you I tell him that I can beat you, so that''s what I''m going to do now, let me see how you ball".


    I was a little surprised he said that, but he had gotten my approval. He wasn''t like the others who just were all smiles and were kissing ass, but he went straight to the points and challenged the best one on the court, which was me. I accepted his challenge, "okay Mr. Tope, let''s get this match on the way, then shall we?"

 181 Game Point Tope

    I wondered why that was the case but after remembering how he treated his teammates after dunking on them it was understandable. They just didn''t have the will to keep up with his mentality. Tope wanted to ball and to win and he wanted everyone around him to think like him, to be hungry for the win.


    I had it easy due to these abilities so my hunger wasn''t as bad as Tope''s who had to work extra hard to get where he was now. I wasn''t going to go easy on him just because he trained harder than me, I was going to give it to him since he came to me wrong.


    "Shoot for the ball," I told him, he shook his head and said "since I''m the captain I get the ball first". I smiled as I thought this guy was pretty slick. I checked up the ball as he started dribbling. Tope started a small conversation with me," hey you I heard you can shoot very well but let me show you how to shoot".


    He did a step back and shot the three shot, it hit the front of the rim and bounced off missing the shot. Everybody around started laughing as the guy tried to show off and failed miserably.


    But the next thing that happened shocked me as I was going for the rebound, Tope caught the ball in midair above me and straight-up dunked it on me as I fell on the ground with him hovering all over me.


    Now I was beyond pissed as I saw the smirk on his face as he hung on the rim.


    "Sorry little buddy but I wasn''t done talking was all he said to trigger me.


    I counted to 10 to calm my nerves and then I gave him a fake smile as I said okay let''s continue. I checked up the ball once again since he was much bigger than me he started to back me into the post trying to use his body to overtake mines.


    Since I hadn''t been doing strength training in a while he was much stronger than me and was able to back me up into the post as he threw up a hook shot and made it.


    He had that same smirk on his face which annoyed me but I didn''t say anything as he said" sorry pal I don''t have all day to beat you so we''re playing to only five points, outside the line is two points, don''t worry I''ll finish this quickly.


    All right No More Mr. Nice Guy for me, I was going to bring it to this guy in the worst possible way but I didn''t want to injure his pride too much because I knew that going into the Olympics he was going to be my partner in crime but still I had to put him in his place after talking so much trash.


    We checked up the ball again, he was up by 3 points now so his confidence was up high, he decided to drive the ball once again but this time I used my time freeze as he was frozen in place plucked the ball out of his hands to make it seem like it was an accident. When the time came back he was running towards the hoop wondering why I didn''t run with him but after a few steps he noticed that he didn''t have the ball in his hands.


    Everybody there started to laugh as he went to the basket with no ball brimming with confidence only to look back and see me with the ball standing at the three-point line with the same smirk he had on his face returned right back at him. Tope looked around confused and asked how, before he could even say anything else I took the shot as it went in swish.


    Swish baby! I said while looking straight at him while taking the shot which shocked Tope even more because I didn''t even look at the hoop but I was looking straight at him when I was shooting the ball.


    Tope started to curse in his language but luckily for me, I understood everything due to my skill International Man which allows me to understand any language in the world.


    I laughed a little before I responded to his insults" hey Tope just because you suck at basketball doesn''t mean you have to insult my dead mother". He looked at me in shock as he said "you understand my language but I thought you were from America how did you understand what I said".


    I laughed but didn''t say anything much as I waved my finger at him, giving him the come here sign. He didn''t say anything as we checked the ball back up again.


    He still had that confused look on his face as to how he was able to lose the ball and due to that distraction I immediately took the shot as I saw that he wasn''t too focused. Swish two points he looked back in shock as he asked" you made that?" Everybody around the court started laughing and said yes he did and he has game point you''re about to lose.


    Now he was focused as he saddled up to play better defense we checked the ball up again this time he was all over me as I held the ball in my hand waving it from left to right around me and hoping that he wouldn''t be able to pluck it out of my hands due to his long reach.


    He complained and said I don''t know how you''re able to make those two shots but you won''t make another one on me. I started dribbling, I faked to the left but instead went to the right I ran straight towards the basket and he was right on my heels waiting to block the shot but I wasn''t going for a shot I was going for revenge.

 182 Lekki Conservation Center

    Time Freeze!!!


    Pushed his big ass off me as he went down a little bit. Time unfroze but I was rising higher and higher while Tope was getting lower. Tope was confused by this and knew that he had been pushed. I cocked back my arm and slammed it as hard as I could and then hung on the rim. Tope fell hard to the ground as I looked down on him and gave him the same smile he did to me, as I said payback is a bitch.


    Ohhhhhh!!!!!


    The whole team said in unison, as they ran up to cheer me on for winning the game and in such a fashionable sense. I had taken down their captain who was always cocky and thought that he could never lose. Tope had even talked trash about me when I was there and when I wasn''t there, saying that he could beat me anytime and day and now that he''s lost he was sitting down in shame.


    I went to pick him up and said you did good, let''s get this win together, I''m going to need your help. It seemed like something had changed in his mind as he looked at me with more respect. I didn''t want to downplay him like I said before because I needed him to step it up with me during this Olympics run, so pushing him down any further would break his game and that would only hurt the team.


    After celebrating a little the guys went back to practicing. I told Coach I didn''t feel like playing after that game, I just wanted to see who was worth being on the starting lineup to play alongside me and who could be a backup as I would need a six man to come in the game when things shifted


    It hurt me that I had to learn more names than I had to again and this time it would only be temporary because after the Olympics I probably wouldn''t play for this team again since I''m not originally from Nigeria.


    After seeing how they all played I decided to put together a list of the starters and the bench for the coach. I let him know my plan and he agreed to work with me as he said he would be waiting for the list. I decided to leave but just when I was about to leave Tope ran up to me and asked if I wanted to hang out with them, they wanted to show me around.


    I thought this would be interesting to bond with them so I agreed


    They told me that the first place we would be going to is Lekki Conservation Center.


    We braved the longest canopy walkway in Africa, which will allow us to experience the forest from a different angle!


    I enjoyed my time bonding with my teammates as we talked throughout the whole trip. Tope and two other guys really went into details with me and could not stop talking as they rapped the whole entire time about their lives and their dreams


    Tope wanted to join the NBA one day that''s why he worked day and night to be the best and I believe he could one day but he just had to work on his shooting but he was physically ready for the NBA just not mentally, I mean who am I to say that, I''m not even in the NBA yet so how would I know if I''m mentally ready so I didn''t comment on anything they said and simply nodded my head listening to everything they told me.


    Later on during the walk that''s when they asked me how I feel about being the number one draft pick. I was surprised that they knew this but then I remembered that I had been all around the news and I was the talk of the sports world. I simply shrugged and said I''ll take it as it comes and I''ll put my heart on the court once I get there. I don''t know if I could win a ring in my first season but I''m certainly going to try to do that, Even if I join the worst team in the NBA.


    They were amazed by how confident I was to get a ring on my rookie year so Tope asked me to hook him up with a team when I get to the NBA. I laughed and said if he does well in the Olympics, teams will automatically look at him and might notice him. They might even send for him to come train with them or offer a few days contract to see how well he does with the team.


    I can see his eyes light up after I said that as it seemed like he had gained a whole new perspective on the Olympics and I just knew that he was going to overwork himself now to be in the gym 24/7 and train harder. I told him about his shooting and that he should work on that because once he gets a pass he has to make it if he doesn''t want to go in the post.

 183 Qualifying

    I knew one day I would want to build a business in this country. I didn''t know what business yet, but after touring the place, I was interested in doing some business in this country in the future. I got to know some other players too while I was at it


    Here''s a list of my new teammates


    Starters


    Pg Ola


    Sg Eazy( the one and only)


    Sf Alika


    Pf Tope


    C Adeda


    Bench


    Pg Femi


    Sg Azi


    Sf Mongo


    Pf Ayo


    C Tobi


    Ola, Tope, and Adeda were my go-to people. Ola, even though he was the shortest in the team, he was built like a horse. Ola could run the whole game, which surprised me when I watched him play the first time. When the fourth quarter had come, everybody else was tired but Ola this guy was still running circles around people, and his court vision was godly. Ola was able to make bounce passes from the half-court which surprised me, not only did he have lower body strength and stamina but his upper body strength too was crazy.


    Tope, of course, we all knew that his leaping ability was outstanding. The only thing was his shooting ability, which he needed to work on, but I''m sure that with his work ethics, he would be able to achieve that in no time if he stays in the gym and works on his shot for several hours, his muscle memory should be able to register and he was a great rebounder too at that.


    Adeda was 7 ft tall and quite a beast on the court. Even though he didn''t have much strength due to his bony structure, he could get over many defenders due to his height, and he could also hit the three-point, which was a plus since most Center defenders guarded the post.


    Adeda could step out of the post and shoot the ball well, but he was quite a streaky shooter. Once he got tired, he got lazy, so I had to work on him with his stamina to get it up. The rest weren''t worth mentioning, g


    but they played their parts right, but it wasn''t good enough to face off against the USA when we finally had the opportunity to.


    For the past week that we had together for the training camp, I worked them to the bone even though the coach was surprised as I had spotted their weaknesses right away and started working on it slowly. Ola was just short, and there was no way I can work on that, so I showed him a few new plays that I learned from my experience; as he started to incorporate them into his arsenal, he learned quite a lot and his photogenic memory was great as he remembered everything or at least tried to.


    I decided to sit out and watch them play. If they needed help, then I would come in to help them out, but it seemed like I didn''t need to do anything in that game. All they needed was a good strategy, and I found that after the first quarter of seeing how they played.


    By the time the fourth quarter had come the Venezuela team were tired due to the stamina the Nigerian team had. They kept running full speed at them at every play, causing the non-fit Venezuela team to be run down as we won that game by 10 points with Ola being the star player which surprised me because I thought Tope would shine in these games to come, but in this game, we needed somebody who could run a lot and who could be fast and Ola was just the right person for that.


    Lithuania was the next team that we had to play, and that was a hard match because they had great stamina just like us, so after three quarters, we''re down by 10 points. I was still proud of my guys because that was quite a good team, so I came in the game during the 4th quarter with 5 minutes left to play the game. The whole Lithuania team was wondering who I was.


    Well, Ola brought down the ball and saw that I had passed my defender as I spread out my arm; he threw it up without even thinking twice as I caught the ball in mid-air and shot it for mid-range points closing the lead down to eight points.


    They couldn''t believe I had made a shot like that and Ola felt good passing that ball because most of the time, nobody in his team could make a shot like that but seeing me make it from mid-range while catching and turning to shoot it surprised him as it hit the bottom of the net.


    Next play the away team scored, bringing the lead right back where it was, I needed to start making threes to close the lead down, so this time, when Ola brought down the ball, I asked for it once again at the three-point line; he passed it to me using a bounce pass I caught it and the defender was all over me. I pumped faked causing him to jump up in the air. I sidestepped to my left and took the shot from the three-point line bringing us down to seven points.


    The away team thought that it was luck that I had made that so they didn''t pay me any mind as we continued to play. My defender had finally received the ball but just when he was about to take a shot I had tapped the ball just a little bit causing it to leave his hand when he was trying to shoot it.


    Human nature was funny just because I made a shot on him, he felt like he had to do the same thing to redeem himself so I quickly took the ball down to court, stopped at the three-point line and took the shot and now we were down by only four points with three minutes to go in the game.

 184 Olympics 1

    Ola saw this chance as he dived for the ball and quickly called timeout before the away team point guard could even react to what had happened. I gave Ola a thumbs up for the good job and for the smart play. Everybody else would have held the ball and tried to pass it, but he called timeout right away. It seems like he was quite intelligent too.


    After the time out, Ola passed me the ball and I brought it in as I slowly walked towards my defender. He was standing at the three-point line while I was close to the half-court since he left me so much space I decided to take the shot from the logo which surprised him. I jumped up and flicked my wrist, the ball left my hand and straight into the hoop with a splash.


    Now we''re only down by one point, surprising the away team as they wondered how I was able to make that shot. Their coach called timeout right away, frustrated and yelling at his players for not playing enough defense and letting our team come back.


    My coach already knew this was coming when the next play had started. We defended well, but they were able to score, giving them the three-point lead with one minute left on the clock.


    Ola brought down the ball and saw that two defenders were on me, so somebody was open and noticed that it was Alika, our small forward who was free of any defenders so Ola passed the ball and he took the shot from the mid-range, bringing us back down to one point. I had drilled that shot into him so he better had not missed it.


    The second went down, the Lithuania coach was yelling at them to keep this lead and score the next basket, but I told the guys to foul them as they were now under pressure, so they were bound to miss one free throw. The point guard went to the free-throw line, took two shots, and made it. We received the ball and were down by three once again.


    Ola brought down the ball. He called ISO as everybody cleared out. He passed his defender and went and laid it up, and now there were only 10 seconds left, and we''re down by one point. We fouled their point guard once again as he went to the line. He was nervous; I could tell he shot the first shot, missed it, and then the second one went in. Now they were up by only two points with 5 seconds left on the clock.


    I made a signal to Ola to try out this play that I had taught him, so Ola ran around behind me and left the ball behind, I caught the ball. His defender thought that Ola still had the ball as he ran behind me, so he chased after Ola, taking my defenders with one second left and nobody in front of me. I took the shot since they all thought that Olay had the ball.


    They could have won that game. I was honestly not too sure if that was going to work, but even if my defender was there, I was still going to take the shot, so we were guaranteed a win no matter what unless he blocked me.


    My teammates surrounded me as they started cheering me on and doing some strange dances around me. I started laughing at this, Coach looked like he was about to cry as he had tears of happiness in his eyes. He thought that play was merely beautiful and wondered where I learned it from, he was taking notes after that.


    That night the team celebrated hard as if they had just won the championship. They had never beaten that team before, so beating them felt pretty good as they face-off against them before and lost badly.


    This was the first win in the exhibition round.


    ...


    Hours before the game we had finally reached the 2008 Olympics stadium. It was being held in London, so when we got there our bus had to take us to where the Olympics was being held, using that opportunity I decided to get some sleep, so I didn''t see the destination as in where and how the building looked like.


    When we reached we were in a tunnel, and late for our game, so we quickly went to check-in and dropped off our stuff in our hotel rooms before going to the changing room to change quickly before going to the court.


    ¡­..


    After the game I used my free time to look around the Olympic grounds. I noticed different kinds of athletes when I was there. This was my first time going to the Olympics so it was a big deal to me. There was a lady there that was even taller than me. I''m pretty tall myself but seeing a lady more elevated than me felt kind of weird.


    I don''t remember watching the Olympics growing up, but I knew there were future Stars within the people that I passed on that day after the game. Tope looked for a place we could party in to celebrate; I honestly wasn''t interested in going out, but the guys were too excited. I didn''t want to ruin the mood by not going with them since I was the captain now.

 185 Olympics 2

    Our team became the hot topic as the other teams talked about how a rookie that hasn''t even been in the NBA was dominating players that either was in the NBA or used to be in the NBA who are now playing for their respective country teams.


    The team and I continue to bond well, and the plan was working. The system that I had brought and tweaked up a little with the coach worked out for all the players.


    I was averaging about 30 points a game with very few assists as I tried to improve their system without me in it. So all I did was score when I needed to. I started and barely ended. We would crush teams so much that I didn''t need to play the rest of the games.


    The time had finally arrived, we''re going to be playing our first game in the Olympics against a talented team.


    It was against Argentina''s team, which we heard had pretty good players. Their players were tall and slow, however, they knew how to work as a team as they kept rotating the ball. It pissed me off a little when we had started the game due to all the passing. They were wasting a lot of time, and I am usually a patient guy, but these people''s strategy ran down the shot clock seconds before taking the shot. It usually would be good shots too, so I had to give it to them on that.


    The game went back and forward for some time until...


    I intercepted one of their passes and ran down the court with the open Lane. I decided to do a tomahawk dunk, causing the crowd to go wild. This time the crowd was much more significant, the stage was much more prominent. The whole world was watching from their homes, I was finally on a bigger stage and hoped that my family would watch too.


    Rasta had come to support me from the beginning, which I didn''t know till I saw him at one of my games. We hung out a few times, but I was quite busy with all the interviews I had to conduct when I wasn''t playing.


    Not to mention, there were also training sessions which I had to show up to because the media was there once again taking pictures and doing interviews.


    I had asked Rasta whether he had put in everything I needed for the incoming NBA draft, to which he reassured me he had done everything beforehand. The workouts will start in a month after the Olympics to determine whether players were NBA ready and to get their stats on several plays and positions.


    There was so much to do before the NBA draft, it was quite overwhelming, but I was excited and couldn''t wait to see which team drafts me.


    Anyway, back to the game.


    Bringing down the ball, the guy in front of me was pretty angry with himself that a player that wasn''t even in the NBA was making him work this hard.


    I crossed to the left a little with hesitation but brought it back around my waist as I didn''t care where I was or how it went in. I took the shot and turned right back around to play defense. My teammates were surprised as they waited for the rebound, but they never got that opportunity as the only place the ball went, was inside the hoop.


    *Splash*


    Some of the American players were watching the game and were surprised by the move that I just made. It looked like I didn''t even look at the basket. LeBron was staring at me hard.


    "This guy''s gotten even better. We better watch out for him. We got a game with them in a few days. We have to make him the number one priority going into this game and lock him down; otherwise, he''s going to take us for a run like he''s been doing to these guys."


    LeBron said while pointing at me to Carmelo, who was next to him.


    "Yeah, that guy I played against before, but he wasn''t this good..Now he looks like he''s on a whole nother level. He''s the number one draft pick without a doubt, he''s going to make it big in this league." LeBron nodded his head and said, "I hope the team is making every move to clear up space to get this guy; otherwise, we''re going to lose big time."


    Carmelo got up as he said, "I don''t think he''s worth that much, but we''re not gunning for anybody like him since my team already has me." He told LeBron with pride and cockiness. LeBron just shook his head and laughed.


    He retorted with a bold claim to Carmelo, "If this guy wins a ring in his rookie year, which I promise you he will, you will join a team of my choosing on your next free agency." LeBron said with no hesitation in his eyes.


    Carmelo was shocked that LeBron would say such things.


    He knew LeBron didn''t play games like that and wasn''t the kind of person to joke around by saying such things about a guy who hadn''t even joined the NBA yet. It was quite a bold claim even for LeBron to say. Carmelo didn''t believe in what LeBron said so he immediately agreed to it as he laughed and shook hands.

 186 Olympics 3

    They both shook hands on it as they continued to watch the game. This was Carmelo''s first time watching Eazy''s game, but he wasn''t too impressed as he didn''t play many minutes but could still make the game-winning shots when it counted.


    After the game, LeBron quickly met up with me. It surprised me when he showed up in front of me.


    "Hey guys, it''s been a minute! How have you been LeBron? I heard we will be facing off against you guys in a few days; I can''t wait. We''ve been training so hard only to play against you guys, so I hope my guys don''t disappoint."


    LeBron came and pulled me into a quick brotherly embrace as he then asked, "What''s up, little bro? It looks like the Army had done a number on you. You look like you''ve been through it, but it''s made you relatively more robust, and look at what you did with the Nigerian team. I didn''t even think they would make it into the Olympics games, but here they are competing at a high level beating such a great team like Argentina, and I can only think of one reason, you."


    I laughed and shrugged, saying; "They worked just as hard to get to this point. So I''m not the only reason that they are here, but their dedication got them here."


    LeBron smiled as he said, "Come on, let''s grab some lunch and Catch up!"


    Hey! Wait for me! Wassup super rookie! Heard you''re going into the NBA, hopefully, you make it to the playoffs next year so I can face off against you, Melo laughed and said, "If you would make it to the playoffs. I hope you don''t join my team, though. That way, I can tear you apart."


    I laughed and said, "As if I would join your team!"


    We all headed out to grab something to eat at some fancy restaurant after hanging out a bit and shot some hoops. Of course, paparazzi were all over us trying to get pictures and interviews, but we ignored them and security had to detain someone as they got a little too close.


    The next day we played another game this time against team Brazil where we crushed them as they weren''t that good at basketball themselves, comparatively of course. They focus mainly on soccer, so basketball wasn''t their best sport. It seems like most of the newer countries coming out with basketball teams weren''t as good since they had just started, so their system wasn''t in the best shape. But slowly but surely, it would get better as the years went by until they were competing on the same stage as the USA.


    Finally, the day arrived when we''re going to be playing team USA.


    Dwyane Wade was there, LeBron James, Carmelo Anthony, Chris Paul, it was fun to see all these famous players from the USA come to play on such an international stage.


    Everybody at home was surprised to see me on the stage as I wasn''t even in the NBA yet. If I could hear their thoughts, I''ll be laughing by now.


    LeBron came up to me before the game began and said, "Good luck, little guy, don''t push yourself too hard before the draft. We don''t want you to get injured and if it becomes too much for you, sit on the bench. Hahaha!"


    No way am I going to sit on the bench!


    I told LeBron off, saying; "I hope you don''t cry after playing a match with me because I''m going to dominate in this game. I don''t think I''m even going to get rest. I''m going to play the whole game and make sure I take down you and your team. I''ll prove to you guys that team Nigeria is going to be getting this gold medal this year in our first year, rookie year, just like me in my rookie year; I''m going to make it big and win a ring and take home the O''Reilly cup."


    LeBron saw stars in my eyes as it seemed like I was heated up. He can feel the fiery passion in my voice, and the confidence radiating from me being all fired up.


    He laughed and turned away. "Good luck, rookie. You''re going to need it because my guys are just as fired up to beat you down to the ground."


    The game began.


    Anthony Davis won the tip-off for team USA as I told my guys to relax and calm down. They were too excited. I can see it in their eyes.


    Anthony then passed it to Wade, who then gave it to Chris Paul who was the facilitator, the general on the floor. I knew how he played, and he wasn''t somebody who you could get in his head but the opposite, he would get in your head.


    I told Ola to calm down and hold him down. It''s okay if he scores, and if he does his bounce passes, he''s OK to intercept with a kickball. As long as we mess up their plays, then it''s okay.


    Whenever Chris Paul would pass the ball, his legs got in which caused several kickballs, which threw off their game a little as our strategy confused them. Now LeBron had the ball, he quickly boxed Tope into the post using his back as he turned around and shot a fadeaway and made it. Tope was angry at himself for allowing LeBron to score, but I told him it''s okay. It''s only their first point. We''ll get them back on the next one.

 187 Olympics 4

    I didn''t want to be the first one to score; I wanted my team to gain the confidence to fight against these Superstars and to stop being star-struck. I could have sworn I heard somebody ask for an autograph, which pissed me off to no end, but we''re finally back to focusing as well. Ola brought down the ball and passed it to me, which Dwyane Wade quickly intercepted. I wasn''t about to chase him down. There''s no way you''re blocking the Flash or out running him.


    He went in for a dunk, giving them the six-point lead.


    I quickly called a timeout because the guys seemed to be a little distracted. At the bench, the coach was yelling at them, but I told him to calm down. "Everybody is a bit tense right now, so all we need to do is break down the barriers and walls, and after that everything will flow like water. Stick to our system, and we''re going to beat them." I told my teammates as they all nodded their heads in understanding.


    I stomped on the ground to get them fired up and said, "Let''s win this guy! We''re going to go out there and crush those fuckers under our feet! Show them who the real champions are!" They saw the fire in me and got excited as each of them got fired up giving out a full war cry.


    The game started up once again, Ola brought down the ball this time crossing over Chris Paul and going into the post where Anthony Davis was there with the center. Anthony Davis left our center Adeda to go check the incoming Ola, but Ola lobbed the ball up, and Adeda caught the ball midair, slamming a thunderous dunk causing the crowd to go crazy. We had set up an alley-oop making the play flow like water.


    I was happy for my guys as they had finally made the first point on their own. Now I can go crazy!


    LeBron saw what I was trying to do and smiled. It seems like you broke their little wall down, so we''ll have to put up another one, LeBron thought to himself.


    This time LeBron brought the ball down and just zoomed past everybody and went in for the dunk, he pulled his arm back as he jammed the ball in. I rolled my eyes when I saw this as he looked at me provocatively.


    Okay, it''s game time then.


    This time I brought down the ball, Wade tried to steal the ball from me several times, but I kept my eye on the game and focused. I pretended like I was going to shoot it, causing him to jump up in the air as I went around him and took the shot, bringing the score closer than what was before.


    This time Wade brought down the ball as he crossed me over. I couldn''t believe how fast he was. His crossovers were so beautiful, and his speed, I couldn''t keep up with him as he went and laid it up with little to no effort.


    LeBron went up to him and punched him in the guts saying, "Don''t say things like that. These are our brothers. If you look at your history, you''re African too. You don''t know it, so don''t be ignorant and start insulting our culture."


    My respect for LeBron increased after he said such a thing. I''m so glad that at least somebody has some common sense.


    The game continued as we went back and forth. Whenever they were pulling off by a few points, I would catch up easily by making a few threes. They were quite annoyed with me, and by the time the first quarter was over, it was a tie game causing the team USA to be highly irritated. Kobe was yelling at the players, asking them why we were letting a little rookie play on the same level as us.


    Kobe looked at his teammates in disappointment "I''m going to check that little kid. Show you how it''s done. The rest of you can check whoever, but I don''t want to see anybody scoring another point except for our team."


    Kobe was pretty mad after seeing me make every shot, thinking Wade was loosely playing defense due to our friendship, but that was not even the case.


    The game started over again, and for the second quarter, this time, Kobe was checking me, which surprised me a little, but I knew this was going to come, eventually. Kobe was going to step up and try to stop me but that motivated me to take it to a whole other level. He kept harassing me, but I used that to piss him off even more as I crossed him off so badly he had fallen to the ground, and I took the shot on him causing the crowd to go crazy.


    Even LeBron started laughing at him as he said, "oh, I thought you were actually about to do something to handle this kid. But it seems like he took you down even worse than the others." LeBron went to help Kobe up, but Kobe slapped him away.


    "I don''t need anybody''s help, I''m going to take over this game. Pass me the ball every single time"


    Team USA started laughing as they said,


    "oh, Kobe''s about to go Kobe on them"

 188 Olympics 5

    I understood what he was saying as I nodded my head at him. We switched up as Kobe brought down the ball. It seemed he was serious about doing everything himself. I decided to leave the guy that I was checking to help Tope out. With Tope and I, we double teamed Kobe, but it didn''t matter. He wasn''t going to pass it to the wide-open man. He was really serious about doing everything alone like he mentioned earlier. He turned around and took the jumper, swish.


    The bottom of that frequently used net made a sound as he added two more points.


    I was quite impressed with this guy''s ability. He was double teamed however; he was still able to make the shot. He wasn''t considered a legend for nothing I see. This future Hall of Famer Kobe Bryant the man even haters couldn''t hate on; I was just happy to be playing against him on the same court.


    Ola carried on the ball and passed it to me. Koby tried to steal the ball, but I quickly caught it and sped off on him. As I ran down, he chased after me and was able to catch up to me. He succeeded and stopped me from my run. I smiled at him and he smiled back thinking he had won this battle. This guy didn''t even try to catch his breath after sprinting, but I knew he was tired as he was breathing a little heavier than the usual.


    Using that opportunity, I took an advantage and decided to take the shot, but surprisingly, his arm stretched far enough to hit the ball which ended up in the stands. He had blocked me so hard it felt like a volleyball match rather than basketball.


    Ohhh


    The crowd went bananas after seeing that block. We got the ball back so; I didn''t mind the block. Kobe shook his fingers at me like Mutombo as if saying no no no.


    Seeing that made me chuckle. I got the ball back and dribbled it around. He was still playing close defense on me; I asked for a pick, but he was able to get around it just as quickly as I was going to take a shot, but he was right back in front of me. This guy was quite intimidating now. This is what the leagues felt like. This is how the big boys played sometimes and I started to feel alive as the competition grew hotter.


    Tope caught the ball and dunked it. I squeezed my fist and pointed at the top as if saying it was an excellent job. We turned around to play defense, but it was too late. The ball seemed to have passed all of us. LeBron was right there at the other end cherry-picking as he caught the ball and dunked it.


    The hard work that we just did went to waste as they took back the points that we had just gotten, or at least that''s what it felt like.


    Kobe smiled at me, but I didn''t say anything. Ola brought down the ball once again and ran past Chris Paul as he was a bit slower, winning the layup. Kobe was annoyed by this as he yelled at Chris Paul to stay on his feet.


    Kobe Bryant was down once again. I wondered if Tope could guard Kobe. I decided if Kobe scored two more times, then I''ll go back to checking him until then, I''ll continue observing. I brought down the ball this time looking for the open man but couldn''t find any as everybody was being played hard. Kobe wanted to make sure I didn''t have any backup this time. That was fine with me. I took a step back and took the shot this time. Kobe missed the block by a few inches as I had arced it way up high when I took the shot this time, and now we were up by one point.


    Kobe couldn''t believe I could take a shot like that as I smirked at him. He grinded his teeth as he went back into offense bringing down the ball. Tope was playing him hard this time and not trying to let him do anything. Kobe gave him a little cross, and sped passed him and went and dunked the ball, giving his teammates the boost that they needed and the momentum everyone was anticipating.


    One more chance to pay, I thought in my head. I brought down the ball and passed it to Tope. He went right back into the defender. Tope turned around and did a jumper similar to Kobe''s, but he missed. LeBron rebounded the ball and went full speed down the lane. Nobody can stop this guy as he flew up into the air as if he was a bird. He dunked it as hard as he could as he hung on the rim before dropping down and looking up at me as he had this goofy smile on his face. It pissed me off a little bit, but it also made me laugh right after seeing that he wasn''t too serious about it.

 Chapter 189 - Shooting Freak of Nature

    He looked back at me and smiled. He knew that he had to play full-court against me now seeing how I can make such incredible shots like that. They brought down the ball and Tope was playing hard on him. He started playing top court press as soon as Kobe passed the half-court line. Tope stepped up to Kobe and started hustling him. Kobe had done a stunt to make it seem like he lost the ball causing Tope to reach for it. Kobe switched it up as he used another hand to smack it away as it bounced quickly back to him.


    Tope lost control and fell leaving Kobe wide open for a three-pointer as he shot the ball into the net.


    Then Ola passed me the ball and I brought it down. Kobe was waiting at the half-court line, so I stopped a few feet away from him and took the shot from beyond the half-court line which once again gave us three more points. Kobe could not believe his eyes. He was simply stunned by what just happened. I was taking shots from all over the place. "Now you have to seriously guard him," Kobe alleged. I can hear him telling his team that they need to play full-court press against me or otherwise, I was going to play a role in defeating their team. ;


    LeBron laughed and said, "That''s my little brother for you. He is still a beast even after military combat. That won''t work on him." You want us to do full court press against him. That''s like giving them easy points. He would easily pass the ball.


    Kobe quickly thought about it and responded, yes, you''re right. How about we have maybe three or two guys in the back defending the rest of the team? Even if he throws it, at least we''ll be able to grab that ball in an interception. ;


    The other guys agreed as they kept to the plan. Kobe brought down the ball once again, trying to cross up Tope, but Tope was firm because he had one more chance to defeat Kobe. Kobe passed the ball to LeBron and LeBron gave the ball to Chris Paul. Chris Paul set up Kobe for an alley-oop as he ran past Tope. They both were able to jump, but surprisingly Kobe was more agile as he caught the ball and dunked it. Tope fell onto the ground disappointed with himself. I ran to go help him up and encouraged him not to worry about it. I assured him that he was doing a good job and can keep defending him if he wants.


    After seeing what Kobe did, I doubt I wanted to waste my energy and defending him, so I decided to let Tope continue harassing him, and I could see that Kobe was also wearing out.


    Kobe was now frustrated. It seemed like the Nigerian team was not an easy matchup. They thought they were going to breeze by this team, not knowing that they had me on the team. I was going to help defeat Kobe''s team.


    The seconds became apparent as the second half was almost over. Team USA had the last possession as they brought down the ball quickly, trying to beat the time clock to close the lead. Kobe let Chris Paul do it, so my team quickly covered Chris Paul, not knowing that Anthony Davis was wide open at the corner as he took the shot with a few seconds left off the clock and made it. That shot made it close in our lead down to one point.


    Kobe looked at Anthony Davis with appreciation as he thought something finally was going right. As I was going to the locker room, LeBron waved me down. "Hey bro, you look pretty good out there, but you do know that you''re still going to lose right? You do realize you''re playing against all the best NBA players? This is something no rookie has ever done before. No rookie has ever been to the Olympics in their lifetime, so it seems you''re breaking all kinds of records on top of that. With you being the scoring champion, it''s making us older guys look bad though." said LeBron while scratching the back of his head.


    I laughed a little before replying I was just getting warmed up. I think it''s time to turn up the heat in this second half, so you guys better be prepared to bring it, or I''m going to break you guys. LeBron didn''t take what I said seriously as he walked away saying stop playing. Nobody in this entire world can beat the squad that we have not even you. You are a shooting freak of nature.


    Wow, that''s new. I had never heard anybody call me that. I didn''t know whether to take pride in it or be offended. This guy just called me a shooting freak. I shrugged and waved them off before I went to the locker room. ;


    The coach hugged me the minute he saw me. "This would not have been possible if you were not here. Thank you very much".


    All the other members of the team looked at me with admiration. I shook my head and said no, "We''re all working hard." Let''s continue to push these guys. They think we''re beneath them, but we''ll surprise them by taking them down. The best players in the world taken down by a bunch of rookies that would make headlines, won''t it? They all laughed as the fire in their eyes glowed.

 Chapter 190 - Kobe Being Kobe

    The first half was finally over everybody was tired but excited at the same time to be facing off against the most incredible team in the world, team USA. It was quite the honor, the Nigerian team, the group that I saw grow into strong contenders today were quite excited to be facing off against people that they looked up to as their heroes.


    I told them to get the complete admiration of these guys being their heroes out of their heads for the next half. We will need to go in as enemies. They are the worst enemies in their lives, and that they needed to beat them down to the ground, it didn''t matter who they were, whether they had to play dirty, throw an elbow or two; they needed to get serious and get things done.


    Everybody was surprised when I started speaking like that, but the coach knew what I was talking about. The American team also played dirty, and they weren''t one to shrink back from a fight. That''s how they were able to be the best by doing whatever it takes to win. Kobe knew that well, and that''s exactly how he played.


    We got back on the court after resting a bit, and the crowd was loud and cheering. We got back on the court as I inbounded the ball to Ola, he brought the ball down with more fire in his step he took the first step as if he was about to drive, causing Chris Paul to be on high alert but then crossing over, he was able to have Chris Paul going in circles as he did a step back and shot a mid-range shot to give us a three-point lead.


    That move was so smooth it got the bench excited as they all got up and started cheering us on, but then all of a sudden we saw the ball flying through the air once again as LeBron had dashed off passing all of our defenders. He went in for the dunk; he looked at me with a smug smile on saying it''s not going to be that easy buddy.


    I wasn''t expecting it to be comfortable. The game continued; I received the ball and tried to get free of Kobe''s tough defense. They stopped double-teaming me after they saw that I could pass the ball well. I saw that Tope was asking for the ball, so I gave it to him, Carmelo was guarding him, Carmelo''s defense wasn''t that good, so Tope was able to get free of him as he dashed into the paint. Anthony Davis was right there waiting for him.


    Tope didn''t care as he jumped up bringing his arm back to prevent himself from getting blocked, but the angle he was in was an awkward one, so he had to bend his arm up a little bit as he did a weird shot to avoid being blocked too bad he bricked it but luckily for us Adeda was there to grab the rebound and dunk the ball.


    This time Kobe brought down the ball looking as if he was about to make a move. He quickly drove past me as he used his elbow to shove into my ribs, causing me extreme pains, but I ignored the pain and ran after him; luckily for me, Adeda was there to stop his advance, but it didn''t matter to Kobe, Kobe still pulled up and took the shot to close the lead.


    This guy never missed his shot. I thought he always had some form or way to make his shot, and it didn''t matter who the defender was. I was getting a little fired up by this as I brought down the ball and pretended as if I was about to shoot causing Kobe to jump up in the air. I quickly ducked underneath him as he had his legs wide open to try to block the shot and given that he was much taller than me I was able to duck in between his legs and take a three-point shot causing the whole crowd to go crazy.


    I looked back at Kobe and said it looks like I''ll be showing up on the top 10 highlights for tonight. Kobe could only shake his head as he said, calm down, Young Buck the game hasn''t even started yet, trust and believe that.


    I walked away as I got back on defense, thinking about what he had just said. The game hadn''t started then. What have we been playing this whole time? I thought, but then I thought about it and knew exactly what he was talking about and knew they relaxed during the first three quarter, and the fourth quarter is when games naturally get heated up, so that''s probably what he meant when he said the game hasn''t even started yet they must be taking it easy and taking us for a scroll this time.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!!!_12675490905537405/kobe-being-kobe_51200510841111987">#!!!_12675490905537405/kobe-being-kobe_51200510841111987</a> for visiting.


    I got a little annoyed, but this was Koby talking. Everything he said made sense; I just had to make sense of it sometimes.


    We continued going back and forth throughout the third quarter, and by the time the third quarter was over, the game was tied, which surprised me as I had hit a couple of three-pointers but then again, looking back, team USA also had a three point specialist. Chris Paul and Dwyane Wade went off as they took over allowing Koby to rest up a bit. We had also brought in a few of our bench players to get some minutes in and some experience.


    I never went to the bench; I continued to play throughout the whole third quarter. Our bench player''s weren''t as good as the starters, but I needed the starters to rest to be ready for the fourth quarter. At the last minute of the third quarter I decided to sit on the bench and pretend as if I was tired that way people wouldn''t think that I never get tired and be suspicious of me.


    The horn blew as the third quarter came to an end.


    The coach was in front of us. All right, guys it''s time to show these guys what we got. Let''s not let up, this is the final push.

 Chapter 191 - Fourth Quarter

    The fourth quarter had finally started. The look in Kobe''s eyes was different as they looked like he was ready to end this.


    "Hey rookie", he came up to me as we were getting on the court. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!!!_12675490905537405/fourth-quarter_51479993758306902">#!!!_12675490905537405/fourth-quarter_51479993758306902</a> for visiting.


    "You know in this quarter, we are going to bring it to you Non-Stop, so you better get ready. We''ll show you the difference between the leagues of men and the little boy''s leagues that you guys play in".


    I smiled at him and said, "yeah, we shall see. If you think you have seen enough of me, wait till this quarter; I''m going to dig it to you guys too".


    Kobe didn''t say anything after that as well. We went our separate ways as they received the ball. Chris Paul brought down the ball, he did a little crossover but wasn''t able to shake off Ola so instead, he decided to drive in as Kobe had given him the nod as if approving for him to score at will.


    Chris Paul dribbled past Ola as he went into the post, he saw that my Center had stepped up, so he tossed the ball to an unknown area as we all look to see Anthony Davis jumping up high, catching the ball for an alley-oop as he dunked it hard in the basket causing the crowd to go wild.


    I told my guys to shake it off and not to be intimidated. We got this. They all nodded as they wanted to win too; they wanted to prove to the world that they had worked hard to get to where they were.


    I brought down the ball and didn''t bother passing it to anybody as Kobe stepped up to me. I tried to freeze time, but for some weird reason, it wasn''t working. I thought this power was screwing me over again. It seems like in an intense game against superstars sometimes my Powers act Up, so I just ignored it and did a few crossovers to shake Kobe off. I was successful with one of them, so I took the three-pointers to give us a one-point lead


    Chris Paul brought down the ball once again, this time passing it to Kobe, who asked for it. Tope was checking Kobe once again and wasn''t trying to let him out of his sight. Kobe backed him down into the post to jump up, thinking that Kobe was about to fade but then Kobe spun around him as he brought down the ball back and drew the foul and made the shot as he banked it from the backboard into the basket.


    That move was so smooth I had to admire Kobe as I thought, man I''m so lucky to play against all these greats, but I''ll be great next, so the game continued as I brought down the ball this time; Kobe was right there with me every step of the way


    I decided to pass it to Ola, who then passed it to our Center Adeda. Adeda tried to back Anthony Davis into the post and try a hook shot, but that didn''t work as Anthony Davis had blocked his vision, causing him to brick the shot.


    LeBron rebounded and ran like a train to the other end of the court and dunked it to give them the lead again.


    Ola brought the ball down, but cp3 had him on lockdown this time around. Team USA seemed to be a different team in the fourth quarter.


    We needed to play smart, or this would be a losing battle for us. Ola had just lost the ball to CP3 as he came down to court trying to score a layup, but I happened to run with him and was able to stop him from advancing any longer so I had to switch with Ola as I checked CP3 while Ola checked Dwyane Wade.


    I was slightly annoyed by this, but I couldn''t show it as I talked to Ola to get back on offense this time; I decided to bring down the ball but saw that fire in Tope''s eyes, so I decided to feed him the ball as he also ran into the post-Anthony Davis was right there to receive him but what surprised him was they both jumped up in the air but Tope spun around him and laid it up shocking the crowd as they cheered him up for the beautiful play.


    I was happy that somebody else was able to pick up the slack as we went back onto the defensive end. Kobe got the ball and passed it over to Anthony Davis, who backed down his defender and did a turn around fade away to make the shot.


    I brought down the ball and took the shot at half court before Kobe could remember that I needed to be checked at all times.


    He was mad at himself for letting me shoot the ball as he thought this guy is crazy shooting from the half-court line and making it seem too unreal. Kobe was so caught up in his thoughts that it had taken him away from the game as his teammates tried to pass him the ball he wasn''t looking, causing him to turn it over as the ball bounced out of bounds.


    "Damn it"!, he cursed. "Why did you guys pass me the ball? Did I ask for it?" Chris Paul could only shrug and apologized for making them turn it over. "If we lose this game, it''s because of you," Kobe said. Paul was surprised he said that, but he didn''t say anything because what was he going to say to Kobe. Kobe was one of the greatest of all time, and he knew that coming into the game and working with him that Kobe never pulls his punches.

 Chapter 192 - Fourth Quarter Part 2

    With 2 minutes left on the clock the time was now reaching the end and I knew that this was the most important part of the match. There was two minutes left and we were down by three points, we had to do something to secure this win I knew that the future would shift if we were to win this game and my value would increase by triple the amount that it is right now I was so excited to get this w that I lost track of my defender as he drove it in. Wade went in for a nice slam dunk to give them the five point advantage.


    I slapped myself on the cheeks with both my hands and said focus Eazy, this is no time to be day dreaming. I received the ball and brought it down. Kobe was on me, I tried to fake him a few times but he wouldn''t budge so I threw the ball under his legs as I went around to catch it from the other side.


    But Kobe being Kobe decided to block my way as they called the foul due to some pushing, luckily for us we were in the bonus so I went straight to the line and shot the free throws which was of course automatic. Now we were down by three with one minute left on the clock.


    Team USA called a timeout. I wondered what they were plotting but I decided not to think too much into it as I went to my own bench for Coach to discuss a plan for us. I was completely out of it. The coach kept rambling about something and my focus wasn''t even there. He eventually yelled out my name at least three times before I was able to focus on him and say what do you need me to do coach. He got a little annoyed as he said focus man, we need this game if we can win this game the amount of resources we will receive will be bountiful, I nodded my head in agreement.


    If they can beat the greatest team and greatest players in the world they will be recognized by the whole world and might even receive a lot of endorsements and that''s when all the money would come through Non-Stop.


    I looked at Alika, our small forward and said you haven''t been scoring much but your defensive prowess has been great for us and I appreciate it. He started smiling from ear to ear as he said thank you great boss.


    I laughed when I heard that.


    Time out was over and we came back onto the court but something had changed three people I hadn''t seen the whole game came on shocking me. Why would they put those three in at the last minute Westbrook, Kevin Durant, and the beard alongside Tyson Chandler and Kobe Bryant.


    This right here was Overkill I couldn''t believe they brought in this squad to finish off the game. It seems like they needed all hands on deck to play defense but wouldn''t it be smarter to leave LeBron and Carmelo, while Carmelo b?r?ly plays any defense but LeBron plays good defense. It didn''t make any sense what their coach was planning but I understand Kevin Durant can play both offense and defense so it only made sense to bring him in. The beard eh I don''t know about that.


    Anyways, what could I complain about? I knew what I was getting myself into when this game started we''re down by three points and they have the ball with one minute left. We needed to hold on and survive this onslaught.


    Westbrook brought down the ball as he put on the Jets and went past Ola who tried his best to stay with him but he was extremely tired now. I knew what was happening, my starters were tired so they brought in fresh legs in order to overwhelm them. Westbrook was easily able to bring it in and lay it up to give them a five-point lead. The seconds continue to whittle down as soon as I receive the ball inbound I shoot the ball.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!!!_%!d(string=12675490905537405)/fourth-quarter-part-2_%!d(string=51631377128415208)">#!!!_%!d(string=12675490905537405)/fourth-quarter-part-2_%!d(string=51631377128415208)</a> for visiting.


    Kobe thought that I lost my mind now why I would be shooting from the other end of the Court but then when it went in it shocked everybody as the crowd went wild once again. Now we were only down by two points. Kobe could not believe that I made that shot, the rest of the team USA were also surprised. This rookie Kobe thought he''s quite a threat and if we lose this will be an insult to all of our prides thought kobe.


    Strap him up guys full court press this kid is not going to win today just because he could make it from anywhere doesn''t mean that he can''t get blocked. Everybody agreed as they strapped me up tightly leaving most of my other teammates open but Tyson Chandler was down there in the post trying to hold down everybody else on my team.


    I was alone with four of the best players in the world of course this will get tricky Kobe pretending like he was taking a shot so I ran up and jumped in front of him he lightly tossed up the ball for an alley-oop as KD caught it and dunked it 10 seconds left of the game.


    I was hurt because we were losing and there was nothing I could do against these guys and I couldn''t even depend on my own teammates. Ola had a wide open shot if he had made that three-pointer we probably would have had a chance but now it seemed like it was impossible I had been boxed in once again with nowhere to go.

 Chapter 193 - Ernie

    A few seconds left I decided to hold the ball, we had already lost due to being down by a few points and team USA could see it in my eyes that we had given up as they started to celebrate. This was going to be our last game since we had been eliminated. Kobe came down and shook my hand as he said "you''re such a great baller I can''t wait to see you in the NBA".


    "I nodded my head and said likewise this was a great game you''ve given me my first loss in a long time which humbled me as I thought that I was on top of the world and could not lose any games but now that I know that I have weaknesses to work on I''ll be sure to bring it the next time we face each other".


    Kobe looked a little disappointed as he said" face each other huh so that means you have no plans on joining the Lakers?" I shook my head and said "you''re already great there''ll be no point and me joining you it wouldn''t be fair if I was to join one of the greatest players Kobe, that means you would win a ring every year if I was to join".


    Kobe laughed and said "that''s true, it wouldn''t be very competitive if you were to join me, well I wish you nothing but the best and try not to let the media get to you" Kobe said before turning away.


    The buzzard sounded, we had lost the game. I had broken records with the points that I had made. 83 points I don''t think anybody in Nigeria history will be able to break that record anytime soon so I left with just that.


    LeBron and other banana boat crew brothers came to say hi to me and invited me to celebrate tonight. I laughed and said "how can I join you guys to celebrate if I lost". They all laughed but said that''s fine then we''re just all going out to celebrate life not the win. I finally agreed to their invitation even though I didn''t really feel like going out after taking that L, but those guys were like Brothers to me so I might as well hang with them any chance I could get who knows what the future has in store.


    ¡­..


    At the locker room it was quite depressing as everyone had their heads down after the loss. I couldn''t believe they were acting like this and quickly yelled at them.


    " You guys need to get your act together, did you really think you could beat team usa. You guys should be celebrating the fact that it was even a close game. We came came so there''s no need to beat yourselves up just take this experience and use it as a driving force to get better in the future if in the future Ghana doesn''t have a team I''ll come back to this team to play with you guys once again but next time you guys should be better so that you can fight alongside me thank you for being the best teammates


    The team was inspired I could see it in there glowing eyes as they lifted their heads up high and started cheering for me they each came to thank me for my hard work especially coach who knew that they would have gotten this far because of me


    That night we all went to celebrate and you got even met up with team USA as they were out and about too. Surprisingly to Nigeria and team USA bonded well as they were all getting to know each other, Tope was very fond of Kobe while Chris Paul was hanging out with Ola.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!!!_12675490905537405/ernie_51968780632379002">#!!!_12675490905537405/ernie_51968780632379002</a> for visiting.


    The banana boat crew were together once again as we partied all night long. They had to leave us early because they had practice the next day unlike us who are going to be leaving the big stage soon. Team Nigeria continued to party even coach had joined in as this was the best feeling he had ever gotten so he was the most excited even though we didn''t win a gold medal coach was able to still get sponsors for the team and surprisingly a lot of other International teams had approached Tope to see whether he wanted to play for their respective teams during the regular season.


    I was happy for them all and after a week we went our separate ways. I was finally going back home sitting in the airplane watching the guys up in ESPN talk about the draft nights coming up. They were all talking about how I was the favorite to be and of course just as predicted Chicago had gotten the first pick on the first round but I hope that other teams would make a move on me and bid high.


    Even though Chicago had their Glory days I didn''t want to end up in that Windy City and you know how cold it could get but Chicago fans were crazy too so I knew I would have a large city backing me if I was to go with them.


    Ernie "This guy Eazy has been playing for a long time since middle school, I heard not only could he shoot the lights off but he could also dunk like Kobe Bryant. The next draft class is going to be the best with Eazy on top, they should lead the next generation to a whole new game. This guy was able to win several cups in his high school year even in middle school he was able to win one.


    He then went to take the Terps who were also terrible the previous years all the way to the end as they won the championship there too. After that he enrolled into the military further making his resume good not only is he a baller but he''s a soldier too we know how the soldiers mentality he, he''s hardcore stuff and is fit for the NBA. I''m placing all my bets on him, that he will be the best player to ever join this league" Ernie said.

 Chapter 194 - Home Again

    I was finally home. Good old Silver Spring Maryland, Rasta had sent a car to come to pick me up at the airport. I arrived back at our mini-mansion. I rode my suitcase up to the door, surprised that nobody had come up to the gates to greet me. Soon as I opened the door, the lights turned on and balloons popped everywhere as everybody shouted," surprise!".Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!!!_12675490905537405/home-again_52043920028256103">#!!!_12675490905537405/home-again_52043920028256103</a> for visiting.


    I low-key almost took out my pistol just because of the pop sounds. I was a little bit shocked and surprised as a crowd of people had approached me happily. Isabella quickly ran up to me and hugged me. Everybody that I knew from the past few years was there. Even flo who travelled around the world and was never home was finally around.


    I was too excited to see everybody there. Sean The Hustler, Brione, my old teammates from middle school, high school, and college, were there, and surprisingly, Derrick Rose and Kevin Love were there. They were going into the draft with me, which surprised me, but at the same time, it didn''t. We all used to be teammates.


    Derrick Rose came and hugged me and said "thank you for your guidance. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have gotten this far, but at the same time, if it weren''t for you being in the draft, I probably would have been number one, too", he said while smirking at me. I laughed a little bit while I scratched the back of my head in embarrassment.


    In my past life, Derrick Rose was supposed to be number one, but due to me coming into play, I had quickly taken up that spot. My best friend John was there too as he congratulated me on my draft. They were all excited for me as we went on throughout the day partying.


    LeBron had come by for a quick second before leaving. There were different crowds of people, so I had to go from one group to another, greeting everybody and thanking them for coming to see me.


    Momba was the person I was surprised the most. He had grown even taller and told me that he would also be going into the draft this year. I was surprised by this and said would you like to be teammates with me once again?


    He nodded his head and said" I''d follow you wherever you go in the NBA. I, too, have been brushing up on my skills; I knew that you would get even more vital after going into the military, so I''ve been working hard day and night not only that, but I became quite the defender, so you won''t have to focus on defense anymore"


    I nodded my head and said "that''s great I can''t wait to see you in the NBA whether we play together or face off against each other" Momba smiled at me before taking a sip of his drink.


    Draft night was coming up soon, and I was with my family. I was the happiest I ever could be. Sandra was there, RiRi was there, but surprisingly, one person that wasn''t there was Paige. It surprised me a little bit, but then I thought she was in the military so it wouldn''t be that easy to get out just for a party, so I honestly didn''t mind.


    The party continued as we enjoyed each other''s companies until one of the butlers there came and pulled me away to tell me that I had a special guest that was not on the list. I wondered who would be coming since everybody else was here but then I thought of Paige and hoped that it would be her. I quickly made my way to the gate, and when I got there I was shocked at who was standing there.


    Akua!


    My ex-girlfriend from middle school I couldn''t believe she showed her face here.


    "You have the nerve to come here on this special day of mine, don''t you remember what you did years ago".


    She started tearing up, saying" I''m sorry, please forgive me. You can''t blame me; I was young at the time, and I didn''t know the difference between Earth and heaven. Please forgive me; I miss you and wish that you can give me another chance".


    "You left me when I needed you the most, and now you''re back when I don''t need you, go back to your soccer star boyfriend. Shouldn''t he be rich by now? Wasn''t he going into the league".


    Akua was tearing up as she remembered exactly what happened during those times. "After that soccer match with you he was never the same again.


    He fell into some bad crowds and began doing drugs, and now he''s homeless, and I can no longer support him. I''m having a hard time and working two jobs to keep the food on the table and the bills paid; please forgive me and help me out".


    "I know you have money now, so the least you can do is donate some to me to get a little head start in life".


    I couldn''t believe this was all happening and thought karma is a bitch.


    "I don''t know if I should get involved with you again, Akua, but at the same time, I''m not an evil person. I know what it feels like to be broke and homeless, and honestly, my mother taught me that you should always treat others right even if they''ve done us wrong in the past. I''ll give you some money to get your head start but after that, please never contact me again. I now have people I love dearly and hope to get married soon. If my future wife saw my ex-girlfriend around, it won''t look too good on my part. I hope you understand".


    Akua could only nod her head as tears had soiled her makeup that she came in. She had a seductive dress on, I don''t know if she had plans to try to seduce me, but that didn''t work. After being with three wonderful ladies Akua looked quite basic compared to them.


    "I''ll have someone transfer the money to you in a few days please leave this place at once, I don''t want you to spoil my mood as we''re celebrating now".


    I called one of the butlers up. It seems she had taken a cab here. She didn''t even have a car as I ordered them to take her back home.


    Regret was the only thing Akua could feel as she had walked away. When I needed her the most she ghosted me, but I knew that since she was young, she wouldn''t have made that same mistake at this age, so I couldn''t hold that against her, another reason why I decided to help her out a little bit.

 Chapter 195 - Team Eazy

    After settling matters with Akua, I got back to the party and relaxed with my family and friends until midnight. I kicked everyone out after that and enjoyed some private time with my beautiful ladies Sandra and Riri.


    We rocked the boat all night long until the sun came up. I was beyond drained by morning and passed out for the rest of the day.


    We woke up in the afternoon with the room destroyed and could only embarrassedly call for the butlers to clean up after leaving it.


    When we got downstairs, the place that had been messed up from last night''s party was spotless now. These butlers were on a whole other level to be able to make the area shine.


    Rasta smiled an evil smile when he noticed the three of us coming down the stairs because all of our hairs were a mess.


    "Good afternoon everyone, I want to say thank you for the great welcoming party and for all the support you guys have given me over the years. I will continue to move up in this world so no one will ever look down on us again and to make momma proud for everything she sacrificed for us. Thank you for taking care of my home while I was gone too".


    Everybody was a bit emotional after finally reuniting with me. It had been a long time since I had been home from college to the military; I could have died out there, but I made it back home, and now I''m about to be the biggest star in the NBA. I spent the rest of the day relaxing with the family as the next day; I had to go for pre-draft workouts.


    D Rose had come to pick me up as he was in town and going in the same direction as I was. We joked about the previous seasons and how he and K Love had taken my high school team to win the whole cup once again. I knew I had to visit the coach before I left for the NBA both my high school and college. I didn''t have any emotional connection to my middle school coach, but I wanted to see him also before I left.


    When we got to the gym, the place was crowded. A whole bunch of news cameras was there to watch as the rookies came to work out and get their stats for the upcoming draft.


    When the other rookies saw me, they shrieked away as if they were fearful of me. I wondered what I did to them to intimidate them, but I realized I was the rank one, but that still shouldn''t give them a reason to be fearful of me. I ignored them. I went to do my pre-draft workouts. They had us running, doing suicides to see our stamina. We also went for sprints to see how fast we could go and see how high we could jump. They even had us play a game, team a verse team b. I was on team A and of course, we blew out team B.


    Momba was on team B, and he was pretty sad to see that I wasn''t on his team, but I could tell he got way better, especially when grabbing the rebound and playing defense. I had brought it in the post once, and he had almost blocked me if it wasn''t for my skill acrobatics; he probably would have swatted my shot to the stands.


    After the game, Momba approached me as you said, "wow, it seems like you''ve gotten even better. That''s good since we''re going to be teammates. I need you to be at your best, and I will do the same for you"; I nodded my head as I agreed with him, but how was he so sure that we will be on the same team.


    Anyways after the draft workout, they gave us our results, and I was about average. Surprisingly there were a lot of guys who could jump higher and run faster than me, but all that didn''t matter when it came to skills. We were on different levels. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!!!_12675490905537405/team-eazy_52343920004227439">#!!!_12675490905537405/team-eazy_52343920004227439</a> for visiting.


    When I got home, I had a serious face on as I looked at Rasta and said it''s time. He nodded his head as he took me to his office and told me for the first time ever, even before I had even played a single game, I had offers from different companies. I got excited and said, good because at this moment I''m broke, and we''re still building this studio up, so we need all the money that we can get.


    Team Jordan contacted us, but Nike offered us something much more accepting than team Jordan. We would have something called Team Eazy; I would have my brand and Nike. This shocked me, and I said, well, that''s a big deal. They''re going to bet everything on a rookie like me.


    I was getting a little excited as he read down more details, I had to win rookie of the Year, and in my first year, they would give me 40 million if I was to make it to the finals and an additional 50 million if I was to win it all. I got a little bit excited at this thought and said okay I think we should go with Nike, team Jordan''s offer isn''t that big.


    Rasta took note of this and started telling me about the other offers. Gatorade wanted me to do commercials for them and have their brand on anything I do for about 20 million. I was shocked that all these companies were offering me so much money, and I hadn''t even played a single game in the NBA, but I guess it''s due to the military basketball games that I had played making a name for myself out there and the Olympics.


    Of course, they would want me. I had almost beaten Team USA single-handedly, so everybody knew of my potential. That''s why they were offering me so much money. Rasta and I continued to talk as we went down the list of potential companies we would like to sign with; we needed this money badly to finish up our biggest project.

 Chapter 196 - Draft Night

    Draft night had finally come!!


    I had on an all-black bu??on-up dress shirt with a Versace Baroque Tuxedo Blazer. The drip was on 1000. New York was as busy as ever as we arrived at our destination.


    Photographers were waiting for the players to take pictures of them. I was stopped by many people to get photos and interviews. I felt like a star walking the red carpet. Sandra and Riri were by my side looking like superstars. The photographers went crazy when they saw me with Riri.


    The other players were extremely jealous when they saw that all the crowd had left them to pay more attention to me. I saw D Rose pull up with K Love and went to greet them.


    Westbrook came through mean mugging me. I laughed at him and said, there goes the ninja turtle; everyone who heard me busted out laughing. He ignored me and left to do an interview.


    "Espn Kevin here with Eazy, the number one draft pick; I have a few questions for you before the event starts, how you are feeling today"?


    I had been pulled aside by ESPN, so I definitely couldn''t ignore that, I started answering his questions. "Thank you, Kevin, for having me here; I feel great today; I''m finally going to achieve my dreams that I had set out since I was at a young age, I promised my mother that I would go into the NBA, and I finally achieved it even though she''s not with us right now, I will be still able to hold the promise I made. May her soul rest in peace".


    Kevin stumbled a little bit before he said, "wow, I never knew that your mother had passed away at such a young age too. I''m impressed you''re able to get this far anyway. My next question is everybody was wondering how you were able to get into the Olympics even though you weren''t in the NBA, yet playing for the first time team Nigeria, but you''re not even from Nigeria from what I heard, how are you able to connect the dots and get into such a team and play in the Olympics.


    Even a few veteran NBA stars weren''t able to do what you did. You have accomplished an incredible feat and even doing that you went undefeated until you met up against Team USA playing against the greatest and future Hall of Famers, you were going toe to toe with them almost winning the game too which is a crazy feat for any rookie, tell me how you felt going into this?".Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!!!_12675490905537405/draft-night_52411116361410305">#!!!_12675490905537405/draft-night_52411116361410305</a> for visiting.


    Damn, this man just asked me like three questions, and I didn''t even see him take a breath. Those guys on ESPN must be very professional; I thought of what to say before answering these questions.


    "Thanks, Kev, for the recognition, as for team Nigeria. They''re great. It wasn''t just me that won those games but the whole team. It was a team effort. How I met them, it was kind of a random encounter. I was visiting the country and was able to connect with some high end people, and the rest is history. I can''t go into details, but they saw how I played and recognized my talents, so they recruited me on to their team and asked me to play in their upcoming Olympics games.


    Of course, I had to prove myself to be there. The match against Team USA made me learn a lot about myself and where I needed to improve. Hopefully, I''ll be playing with one of those Superstars one day, but who knows how the future will be, tonight we shall find out where I will land".


    Kevin nodded his head in approval, "okay Eazy, one more question for you,


    Kobe praised you during the Olympics interview. I wonder if you saw that and do you think you can take Kobe on in a one versus one game"?


    I was a little shocked that he had asked me that question, but I smirked and said, "of course, I think I can take on any player in this league one-on-one and come up on top, and I didn''t see that Koby had praised me during the Olympics, but I know that he respects my game because I was able to give him a hard time during our last encounter and especially as a rookie. If that''s all I shall be going now thank you, Kevin, for the great interview and hope to see you again in the future".


    I turned around and left with Riri and Sandra by my side. I was surprised they didn''t ask anything about those two, but I felt pretty good having two beautiful ladies by my side. Some of the other players looked at me with envy, but I''m sure that being in the NBA, they could also do that too.


    When I got inside, I was able to find my table that they ?ssigned my family and I to. The only people that were there were Rasta and Isabella. For Rasta to have brought Isabella to the draft night; I was surprised that nobody else came, but I didn''t need that many people there.


    I asked Rasta why there were only a few people and that''s when he told me that everybody else was at home watching it on TV and they didn''t want to crowd up the place there''s quite a lot of people there.


    I laughed and said figures. I went to take a seat and waited for the show to start. My dreams were finally going to come true. I felt a little bit nervous but at the same time excited. Who would have known that I Eazy would be the number one pick on the first round the best rookie in the world and the one with the most potential to be a goat.


    Everyone got seated after a few minutes as that show was starting soon. The place got dark and the screen on the stage lit up as it started to show quick previews of the rookies that were going to be drafted today.

 Chapter 197 - Blocked

    Steven Stern showed up after the highlights as he said


    "For the 2008 draft first-round first pick goes to the Washington Wizards and they pick Eazy from the Navy. The up and coming young trainer has been nothing but sensational to the military. We thank him for serving our country and becoming the first military-drafted into the NBA".


    The place went wild as I went up to shake Stern''s hand and grab the hat that said Washington Wizards.


    I wasn''t too happy about it because I didn''t want to get picked by them so soon, even though they were a HomeTown team I didn''t like the lineup they had at the moment. Gilbert Arenas in my past life was charged for bringing in weapons into the man''s locker room so I did not want to play alongside him. My teammates will be terrible.


    I was going to wait till John Wall and Mcgee were playing before I joined it but for now, I''ll have to play terribly for them to trade me and ask LeBron to do whatever it takes to get me on his team.


    All I could do was curse in my head as I accepted the hat. I didn''t even smile when I was going up there, I just had a blank face on and everybody could tell I was not happy about joining the wizards. After getting drafted by the wizards the rest of the draft went on as a previous time in my past life but this time Derrick Rose was drafted number two and so on.


    The photographers were hounding me down after to get pictures and interviews. I didn''t care for it and I didn''t smile the whole time and eventually, after dealing with that whole ordeal the GM of the wizards came to talk to me privately asking me what was wrong. I told him that I don''t like the team that the wizards have right now and that I would like to join later on and if it will be possible to trade me.


    He shook his head and said let''s see how you perform in the summer league. A light bulb lit up in my head as I thought of what I could do during the summer league. If I could play terrible ball they would drop me entirely that way I could just be a free agent and be drafted by any team that way I''ll be able to draw up a contract of my own.


    I looked at him with a smile on my face and thanked him and said I can''t wait to play in the summer league. The GM smiled in approval as he said make sure you work hard and summer league will start in about a month so make sure you get your body used to playing at a fast level game.


    He nodded his head and left the room as he went to set up a meeting with the owner to discuss what we had talked about.


    LeBron came up to me later on and asked me whether he should ask his GM to make a run for me. I explained to him what happened and LeBron got excited about me being a free agent to pick up after the summer league.


    He had been suffering from playing with neglectful teammates for a long time so it''s time that he got himself a robin just like Batman did.


    ¡­ .


    Back in ESPN the folks were talking about the draft wins, some people were arguing that I wouldn''t stay in Washington Wizards and that I''ll be traded due to me looking unhappy when they called my name up but others argued that it was a soldier mentality and that soldiers b?r?ly smiled so I probably picked that up from being in military.


    I sat in my living room watching all this and laughing in my head because I found it funny how they would ?ssume that soldiers don''t smile, it was true I was unhappy going to the wizards but there was nothing I can do about it at this time all I had to do was play terribly during the summer league that they would drop me that way Cleveland will be able to offer me a good deal when the time came.


    Isabella was sitting besides me with all smiles as she asked me,


    "Daddy are you happy to be going to the Washington Wizards?"


    I shook my head and said not now but maybe later on so for now you have to take all the bad criticisms that Daddy''s going to be receiving since Daddy''s about to purposely play the worst ball he''s ever played in this life.


    She looked at me confused but could only shrug as she said" fine daddy just do what makes you happy".


    I laughed because I used to always tell her that and now she was using it on me.


    Ring ring ring


    My phone started ranking so I picked up and heard a female voice on the other line.


    "Hey Eazy, congratulations on your draft!" I was confused as I didn''t recognize this number. I asked who this was and that''s when she told me.


    "it''s Akua your friend"


    I shook my head and just hung up the phone and blocked the number. Our last business was done after she received the money so why would she call me as if we''re friends.


    I knew at this point of my life there was going to be a whole lot of fakes trying to be friends with me now so I had to put a stop to that as I recognized who my true friends were already, so anybody that was coming in my life I didn''t really have to take that seriously.


    After watching ESPN for a little bit, Isabella and I went to practice at the gym. We had a shootout until we reached 50 points and I won because she started to get tired and sore from shooting the ball so much. She was still too young and she didn''t have the unlimited stamina like me, so she definitely got tired after some time even though she had improved in her stamina from the time that I was gone but it was nothing compared to mine.

 Chapter 198 - Boogie

    Ring ring ring


    My phone was ringing once again. I was pretty annoyed at this point. Why do these random numbers keep calling me? I thought to myself as I picked up the phone, hoping that it wasn''t my ex-girlfriend again.


    Yo, what''s up, rookie? This is your captain calling agent zero.


    I was surprised I couldn''t believe the one person I didn''t want to talk to had contacted me first.


    What''s up, boss man I responded.


    "Hey rookie, I heard you hot shit. Why don''t you come by my court so that my fellows will meet you? I''m going to put you under my wing since you''re the number one pick and you''re a shooter, just like me; we should have got to stick together, you what I''m saying the player".


    And in my head, I thought this guy sounds so ghetto, no wonder he got gun charges, and talking about shooting here and shooting there was making me feel suspicious about this guy.


    I quickly responded by saying, okay, I''ll see you at the Wizards gym if that''s where we meet.


    He said, "no player, I''m going to send you an address. You are going to meet us back in my hood where real ballers ball so we can show you the ropes".


    I couldn''t believe this guy was so suspicious, I should meet him in his hood so he could threaten me. Oh my God, I''m the wrong person to mess with like that, but I was not scared. I was trained in the military and faced off against the most formidable opponents and being in life and death situations being threatened by a basketball player and some little hood rats was nothing compared to what I experienced before.


    I took up his offer and told him to send me a text of the place. I received the text and got ready, I made sure to take my pistol with me just in case. I had my ability time stop, so I wasn''t scared to get shot at if he wants to start something, then he''s going to be kicking a rock.


    I told my family I was heading out as I strapped on a pair of Jordan 6s, had my basketball shorts on with a plain white t. I looked pretty basic but fresh at the same time nonetheless.


    I hopped in a Range Rover and drove out to DC to meet up with these clowns. The neighborhood I was passing through looked pretty rough but eventually, I stopped as the GPS told me I had arrived. The court was pretty big. I could see gun holes in some of the cars passing by; I knew this neighborhood was rough.


    A whole bunch of people were standing at the court; some people were playing cards and dice, some people seemed to be selling drugs. This guy, I can''t believe he would bring a rookie to a place like this.


    Any other rookie with no balls would definitely turn around and head back home, but I''m not any kind of rookie, so I parked my car hoping that nobody would try to steal it and walked over into the court, as I was going in a bunch of guys stopped me asking who I was and what neighborhood was I from.


    I told him I''m here to see Gilbert.


    One guy nodded his head. He said this guy''s the number one pick? Let him through.


    They all had stars in their eyes, and some even I could see greed in their eyes as if they wanted to rob me.


    As soon as Gilbert saw me, he quickly got up off the bench and walked up to me.


    " Was up rookie" ; he shook my hands as he put his arms around me as if we were friends already.


    He said" I know this place is sketchy, but I was trying to see whether you had the guts to come through, any other person would have turned back around, but you could I see there''s something special about you".


    I laughed in my head but didn''t say anything as I said are we going to ball or what?


    He said," oh, so you want to ball, huh, that''s good. You came through with some fresh Js too. It seems like you don''t know where you''re at, around here; you got some new J''s on somebody might rob you".


    I smirked at him and said I wish they would try.


    He laughed and said I like you, kid, you got guts. Let''s see what you can do on the court. All this talking isn''t going to help you. First, I''m going to have you go against my boy boogie. He''s one of the fastest cats I know. He could have made it to the NBA, but unfortunately, he had some charges go against him, so let''s see if you can take him off first".


    I was thinking in my head whether I should do a terrible job at playing so that Gilbert Arenas could report go back to his supervisors and higher-ups and tell them that they shouldn''t pick me up or whether I should ball because my street rep depended on it.


    If I were to lose here in the hood I would lose not only a lot of street rep, but I''ll lose money too. Nobody would want to buy my shoes, I know neighborhoods like these love to stunt and buy the most famous player shoes, so it''s best that I did a good job and impress these guys.


    "Ball up, my boy boogie is going to have the first ball checked up".


    I checked out the ball, boogie started dribbling the ball. He tried to shake me up a little bit to get a feel of my game. I didn''t back up as I stared him down and stayed in one place with my arms out, playing the best defense I could. He tried to shake me a little bit by faking left and went right. He blew right past me. This guy was no joke. He was pretty fast, and he laid it up.


    "Not bad seems like boogie still got it" , agent zero said while he looked at me in disgust.

 Chapter 199 - Cheers

    Boogie was up by one point. We were playing to five. I had to stop in his route and not let him think that he had an edge on me.


    I checked it up to him once again. He dribbled through his legs extremely fast before driving it in, this time; I kept up with him. He tried to lay it up, but I blocked it off the backboard and grabbed the rebound.


    Gilbert Arenas had stars in his eyes after seeing what I had done. That was the great defense I had just played against Boogie, so Gilbert was pretty impressed.


    I checked up the ball once again this time; I had the ball; I started dribbling, I also began to do tricks by dribbling fast between my legs, and I copied the same move he did as I drove towards the hoop.


    Boogie was by my side the whole time, but this time when I went to lay it up, I threw it straight up, avoiding the block as it went into the hoop.


    Everybody around the court started yelling out in surprise as they said "and one" because he had fouled me on that play.


    I checked it up to him once again, and this time, due to so much space between us, I decided to take the shot, two points. As it went in, everybody started saying, oh.


    Now boogie was a little angry that he was losing to a kid as he started playing better defense. I didn''t care; I wanted to finish this game quickly; I faked him left but went right just like how he did to me on the first play, but on my space, I broke his ankles as he didn''t think I was going to do that, he fell to the floor and I took the shot to gain two more points for the win 5-1, game.


    The whole place went crazy as they were impressed with my game. Gilbert Arenas came up to me, all smiles as he said" okay, boy, I see you got game, but now it''s time to go against me, your captain. I doubt you can beat me but with the skills you''re showing, let''s see how you do".


    I smirked at this and said, that''s fine let''s see how you do against me then.


    Everybody around the court got excited and even called up with their friends to come and take a look at this game. Some were recording it live on youtube. Some were gaining many views as they had the title rookie versus captain live in the hood.


    I know these videos will get on ESPN, but I didn''t care that Gilbert asked for this. He''s going to get embarrassed. He checked up the ball; he said I could have the ball first since I won the previous game. That was the first mistake he made. The second mistake he made was giving me space, so I took the shot swish two points.


    "So that shot of yours is no joke. I guess I''ll have to play some defense".


    I shrugged and said, you better step up; otherwise, I''m going to break you. The crowd went wild; after I said that, Gilbert looked a little bit frustrated, but that wasn''t about to break him. He''s played with the best trash talkers, so this was nothing new to him.


    I started dribbling as he played against me. He pushed me back, which ended in a foul. The crowd went crazy because as soon as he had pushed me, I tossed up the ball.


    He said," my bad, that was foul".


    I shook my head and said no, that''s a and one. He looked back as the ball went into the hoop, surprised that I was still able to make it.


    "How I fouled you, but you were still able to make it. How is that possible,he said?


    I shrugged and said I don''t know, but you can''t sleep on me, homie; otherwise, I might bite you.


    He laughed at this and said" I like your spunk I guess one more point and you will be able to beat me".


    I checked it up to him once more this time; he wasn''t hawking me as he did before, scared that he might foul me once more as he gave me a little bit of space. I drove it on him, but he was able to push me back but still stayed on my tail, not giving me a chance to shoot it.


    I backed him into the post, but he was stronger than he looks as I didn''t get too far. I fake to the left, and I pretended to the right, but he didn''t bite.


    This guy was more resilient than I thought. His defense was good. He had to be. He was in the NBA after all; I decided to try a hook shot since I couldn''t move anymore as I tossed the ball up, he jumped up b?r?ly missing the block as it went into the hop, shocking everybody there as they went wild.


    One guy was like a commentator for his YouTube channel, "and there you have it guys. The rookie has beaten the captain first time in our hood for something like this to happen. Shout out to Gilbert arenas for coming through and repping his hood to the day he dies".


    Gilbert was out of breath as he watched me and smiled. He said, okay, bro, you''ll do okay out here. Make sure you stay by my hip, and you''ll be the best. I make sure we get this ring this year. With you by my side we will be sure to win the whole thing".


    I shook my head and said I''m not interested, but we''ll see how it goes. He was surprised I said that but he didn''t get it, but he ignored it.


    Gilbert took out a bunch of drinks and said, "drink up, cheers to the next level".


    I said, cheers back as we clapped cups, and we had a drink or two after telling him I had to leave because I was starting to feel funny. A soldier can''t drink too much, especially within the enemy territory; otherwise, bad things might happen.

 Chapter 200 - Nick Young

    I had just finished my drink and just when I was about to head out a group of guys in a mask came by as everybody started to scatter. I wasn''t intimidated as I also had my weapon on me.


    Gilbert Arenas immediately got up as he said" are you really going to run up on us in our Hood, I will eventually find out who you are and come for you".


    One of the guys got pissed and pistol whipped Gilbert on his head causing Gilbert to start leaking, everybody there was shocked. Nobody had ever run up on them like that before.


    The leader of the group laughed as he said" you in the NBA and you coming to the hood, that''s like you''re asking us to rob you point blank. You guys run up, drop all your jewelry and any kind of cash you got on you right now!"


    He yelled out loud, Gilbert was on the ground leaking and was playing stubborn as he wasn''t trying to give away all his jewelry that he had on him.


    As for me I didn''t have anything on me so I didn''t really care. The leader looked at me and pointed his gun at me. I immediately tensed up and was ready to strike.


    He saw something strange about me and fear immediately took over his heart he wondered why he felt this way but he quickly ignored it as he said "yo hurry up give me all your money and jewelry"


    "I said if you point that gun at me then you gotta be ready to shoot it too".


    The leader laughed and said"oh you must be that number one rookie huh I hope you bring some chips to this wack team of ours".


    I shook my head and said" how can I bring any chips if you''re over here robbing the team members that you want to win it, does that make any sense to you".


    He got angry and unleashed the safety on his gun as if he was ready to shoot, now I was serious as I used my time freeze quickly disarmed him and took out my own gun and pointed it at his head when the time resumed back again everybody there was shocked.


    "Hey buddy it looks like the tables have turned, you robbed the wrong person today, your gun is gone and I don''t think your boys want to see you get shot up. Everybody drop your weapons right now!"


    All of them looked at each other and hesitated.


    The leader quickly shouted" y''all better drop your guns right now otherwise I might have to kill you on myself".


    "You guys just turn around and go back home", I suggested to them.


    "If you don''t want any more problems go home and I''m sure you''re from around here too so anybody here can recognize you if I unmask you right now".


    Gilbert looked at me with anger as he said "why didn''t you unveil them so that we can get our revenge, nobody robs us in our Hood!".


    I shook my head and said" this is not my problem, this is your hood problem I''m not part of your hood so you guys can go deal with them but for now I''m out I don''t ever want to have to deal with you again".


    Gilbert was a little shocked when I said that but he didn''t say anything much as he watched me walk away.


    Gilbert looked at his guys and said "man, I really like this kid he practically just saved our lives I really hope he comes through for this team man because we need help".


    All the guys around there agreed as they also packed up their stuff and left. When I got home I was exhausted mentally on top of that I was hungry from dealing with all the BS today.


    The summer league was coming up so I needed to prepare myself. I got myself a trainer that I was meeting up with daily. We worked on several things which were every part of my body including the ankles.


    I didn''t need to work on my shots since it was automatic so that saved us a lot of time to work on other things such as dribble moves. I had even hired the professor from and1 to show me a couple of and1 moves that I can use in order to be more versatile while playing basketball.


    .....


    The summer league had finally arrived, we all had to head out to Las Vegas in order to get some practice in with our teammates before the start of the summer league.


    As soon as I got to the place Nick Young was already trying to trouble me.


    "Hey rookie I heard a lot about you from Captain but you''re still going to be my bitch during this summer league".


    I couldn''t believe he said that as I said "I''ll be your bitch if you can beat me in a one-on-one game to five points. But if you lose you have to do as I say".


    Everybody that was around us started chuckling like little girls. I shook my head and said if you are a coward you won''t accept, then again you''re the one who approached me I''m just trying to make it a little bit more interesting".


    At this point Nick was furious as he said "okay I agree to your conditions little rookie let''s hit that gym right now to see if you got what it takes to make me a bitch".


    McGee saw the whole thing and shook his head as he knew that even the captain had lost to me, he could only sign as he thought Nick Young was in trouble but couldn''t do much about it since he had already dug his grave.

 Chapter 201 - Yung Wizards

    "All right buddy let''s shoot for the ball" I requested but Nick was like, "no I''m the senior here so I get to get the ball first, check up the ball".


    I shrugged and said" fine I needed to establish my dominance against this guy, he was the kind of guy that likes to pick on the weak and shriek back at somebody who was strong enough to clap back.


    He checked the ball to me and he started dribbling around. He did a step back and decided to take the shot but I didn''t have time for all that. I used my time freeze ability as I got close and put my hand right above the ball once the time resumed. The ball smacked off his hands and landed in my hands as I turned around and shot the ball two points ,easy.


    Nick was shocked that he lost the ball and gave up two points. I laughed and said check up.


    Nick had no choice but to get back to the defensive end as he was still confused about what happened, he decided to play defense as he forgot all about the previous play. I used my time freeze once again and ended up beside him as the time resumed I took my shot from the three-point line giving me two more points.


    At this point Nick Young was beyond shocked that this was happening. He heard my words once again saying check up as he now started to have fear in his eyes. He shook his head and slapped himself on the face, he banged his hand on the ground and spread them wide as if he was about to play the best defense in his life. He better because if he loses this game he''s going to become my bitch which should be quite entertaining.


    I got the ball once again this time not paying any heat to his defense. I did a step back and shot the ball up right in his face, as the ball floated slowly in the air and went right through the hoop, no rim. I looked at him and said" game! easy!".


    Everybody there had their mouths wide open as they were shocked that Nick wasn''t even able to score a single point and got beat so badly.


    "The first thing I need you to do as my bitch is to go get me some water".


    Nick was so angry at this point but he had to live up to his words as he had made a promise and now he had to live up to it, he took his head down and slowly made his way out the gym to go get water for me.


    I laughed at this as I said "anybody else want to try me"? everybody shook their heads while McGee approached me and said" you tricked them, you know you could ball and that you could beat him but you still took on this unreasonable challenge, have mercy on him please otherwise it''s going to affect his gameplay, if he''s down like that his confidence will be lowered affecting his shots.


    I believed it because Nick was the kind of guy that liked to show off so if someone beat him at his own game he would have low self-esteem.


    After Nick came back I told him that we should forget about the matter and that he doesn''t need to serve me. I didn''t want to go ruin the guy''s career right when it just got started. Nick looked at me with excitement as he thanked me over and over again I simply shooed him away and said that we should get back to practice.


    Coach saw the whole thing and could only shake his head, he knew that I was the real deal after seeing my match. Coach had us go through a couple of drills before he wanted to see us go against each other five on five match starters versus the bench and surprisingly he had me part of the bench players.


    I didn''t complain because he was looking down on me and that was probably for the best during the game McGee was dominating, Nick Young seemed to have gained his confidence back also as he was shooting from the three-point line and making some nice plays. I was on the hush hush as I passed the ball and didn''t take any shots.


    My teammates are getting quite annoyed by this because they were losing the game but at the same time they couldn''t be mad because they were receiving the ball more than often and they were being dependent on to make every play. They were surprised that I wasn''t taking any shots but that was my plan for me to look bad in front of the higher-ups so that they would release me to a different team hoping that I wouldn''t make the cut.


    I started cursing out my teammates whenever they made a mistake and even taunted the opposite team several times making me look quite bad.


    I could see coach over there whispering to his ?ssistance saying that I had a bad attitude and that I probably wouldn''t be a fit for this team but another ?ssistant said Michael Jordan also acted like this, he was hard on his teammates I heard and that just shows greatness he wants them to be just as great as he is, so you should give him a chance.


    I had no clue what the ?ssistance coach and the coaches were talking about but if I knew I''d definitely be pissed off because it was not working in my favor.


    After the match we all went back to freshen up as Nick had invited us to go out for the night. We were going to hit the strip which wasn''t too far from us.


    Nick always likes to indulge in the finer things so he went to an expensive restaurant where we ate good and afterwards went to the club VIP style as we watched women undress themselves and try hard to impress us. I was just enjoying my drinks while observing my teammates as they were in a bu??on down environment.

 Chapter 202 - 100% Wizard

    After sending the young Wizards to play and seeing how they were able to vibe after practice, I was a little impressed with Nick Young. He was able to humble himself after I had beaten him and he treated me with respect.


    I was hoping their seniors would also treat me with respect once we go into the regular season. I know I wanted out but it was going to be hard to do that, if I played badly it would mess up my image which will, in turn, mess up my income. I was in a dilemma.


    The next day we had practice once again as we went through several drills trying to condition ourselves and get ready for the NBA life since we are always going to be on the road and playing games nonstop the condition that we had to go through was tougher than others but hopefully I would be ready once we got started.


    On this special day, Gilbert had stopped by the gym to check out the rookies and sophomores, he sat in on the practice, and once in a while he would yell at somebody when they were doing something wrong especially Nick Young, but Nick Young didn''t pay him any mind because he hadn''t beaten him in a one-on-one match so the respect he had from him was pretty low especially since they were both shooters. Nick Young''s time as a rookie was very limited due to Gilbert Arenas and that''s what I didn''t want, being a backup for Gilbert.


    If I was to go to any other team I''ll be a superstar but now I''m just another rookie trying to make a name for himself on the team.


    We continue to play and get yelled at by Gilbert. I had an open shot and didn''t take it as I passed the ball to Mcgee who did a small hook shot to take the lead.


    Gilbert was pretty mad that I hadn''t taken the shot but what can he do he already lost to me so he had no right to yell at me otherwise I would put him out there and I''m sure he didn''t want that especially in front of the rookies.


    We won the game against the bench and left after. Gilbert wanted to see me and talk to me so I agreed as we went someplace to eat after I had freshened up from practice.


    We were sitting in a fancy restaurant as I asked him if he was trying to wine me down after taking me to dinner or something, I didn''t swing that way.


    He laughed and said no homie. I just wanted to know why you were playing like some shit today, all you did was pass the ball why aren''t you shooting. I know when you shoot it you can make it so why are you playing like a little girl for now.


    I shook my head and said it''s a team game. I can''t be taking all the shots and besides if the big guys are open I''m going to pass the ball.


    Gilbert got annoyed as his voice raised, "you were open why didn''t you take the shot, what is wrong with you, are you trying to be like LeBron James or something not able to take shots and always passing the ball, don''t be like that goody two shoes. Lebron could easily dominate this game but he''s the first pass, second shooter person and that''s what limits him on that bum ?ss team".


    I got pissed as I snapped back defending lebron.


    "First off LeBron even though he''s not that seasoned yet plays way better than you ever have. Have you ever been to the finals before, I don''t think so. I''m going to need you to keep my friend''s name out of your mouth and fu?k off".


    Gilbert was surprised by this as he now felt threatened by how a rookie could talk to him like that. He didn''t want to back away but they were in public now if they were back in the gym he would have pulled his gun out on me and threatened me.


    I can see it in his eyes that''s exactly what he wanted to do.


    Gilbert smiled at me and said "okay player you keep trying to be a big guy we''ll see how it goes once the season starts. If you take any losses you''re going to regret holding back, I''m going to make sure your plan to get traded won''t happen you''re stuck here no matter what and you''re going to play with me no matter what and under my wing".


    How did he figure out my plan, was it because I played so good when I was playing against him and now I''m playing like this. This is terrible news now I''m probably going to be stuck with the Wizards until I can be traded.


    I still want to keep requesting for trades while I build up my reputation around the NBA, maybe just won''t be a bad thing if I''m able to win a championship with the Washington Wizards it will be quite an accomplishment because nobody thinks we could win it even though we might have the pieces to win it. They always choke during the playoff season causing them to be eliminated early.


    Okay I''m sorry for the way I acted. I told Gilbert, I''ll try to change my ways and I''ll shoot the ball more.


    Gilbert smiled at this he said "Well I''m glad you understand let''s make both of our lives easier, I know you don''t want to be on this team right now but let''s do what we can if we''re able to get a championship I''ll have them trade you to whatever team you want".


    My eyes bent as I said thank you then if you''re able to make that happen I won''t fail you.


    After eating our food and having a more pleasant conversation I went home to relax as the next day of the summer league would have officially started and will be playing against our first team the Portland trail blazers.

 Chapter 203 - Runner Up Shot

    When I got home after having dinner with Gilbert I told my family about me having to stay in the Wizards, they were a little bit sad as they wanted to go someplace warmer but they had to live with my decisions well not really. They were free to go anywhere they wanted as we had money at this point. We were halfway there to being rich but we aren''t quite there yet.


    The studio had taken up most of my money but now that I was getting endorsements, money was flowing in like water from different places. I had to do advertisements once the summer league was over and that should let me get quite a good penny before stepping into the NBA hard floor.


    I asked Rasta how the studio was going and he said we need a couple more million dollars to finalize a few things before we could finish up. I was shocked, this project was becoming quite expensive. I hope that by the end of everything we should be on top of every musical business.


    The next day that the summer league finally started. The gym was packed with fans and reporters alike. The ?ssistant coach was talking to us about what we should do and what we should not do.


    The main Coach never handled the summer leagues so the ?ssistant coach always took that up just to get experience under his belt. Coach B we called him, he wanted me to be the ball handler since I was passing a lot during our practice runs.


    I didn''t mind it so I decided to do just that but after the conversation with Gilbert last night it seems like I''ll have to shoot more than often. The tip-off finally went on. The guy that I was going to be guarding was called Bayless. He received the ball and brought the ball down.


    I kept up with him as he set up one man that was open for him to get the layer to get the first point. We got back on offense as I brought down the ball. I saw McGee shouting for the ball but I didn''t pass it to him. I stepped up to the three-point line where Bayless was checking me and I took the shot giving us three points and the lead.


    Everybody there was cheering, the other team was shocked and my teammates were also shocked because they never saw me take a shot during practice runs. They wondered what had changed in me but before they could ask I was already playing defense on the other end as Bayless had already dashed off to try to steal one quick bucket but I was able to stop him.


    Time Freeze!


    The crowd went wild again as Bayless was still confused about what had happened but couldn''t do anything about it. He had to keep playing the game, we continued on as we went back and forth after that. This time around I started to pass the ball. I just wanted to get a good lead in front of them before I took my time and let others have at it.


    By halftime, we were up by 20 points and Portland had given up at this point so there was no need for me to continue playing as I went to the bench.


    The coach was extremely happy with our play and had a lot of respect for me at this point. I told him I was going to rest up while the others get to play so he shouldn''t worry about me, his eyes glowed as he said you are the real deal my guy and I will support you no matter what, I know the head coach might give you some problems in the future but I''ll try to talk to him to give you more minutes once the regular season comes up.


    I wondered why he said that it seems like the head coach had a problem with rookies, he didn''t like to play or give them many minutes due to them being rookies. He always had a saying that they always had to have experience at least two to three years before they can continue to get more minutes. He b?r?ly plays them at least one or two minutes at most, he would give them.


    If he gave me only one to two minutes a game this would really hurt my stock market and it would be extremely hard to get noticed but then again 1 or 2 minutes is all I needed as long as my time stopped ability worked I would able to come back from any bad scores.


    We ended up beating them by 15 points as the game finally ended, I didn''t play during the second quarter but the others were able to hold it down without me being in the game as I gave them a 20-point lead.


    After the game they wanted to celebrate but I wasn''t interested we had a game the next day so I just wanted to go relax and call my girls up to see how they''re doing. I still haven''t heard from the Paige I wanted to go check up on her once the summer league was over and I had free time.


    I went on ESPN to see whether they had something to say about my first day in the summer league and they had quite a lot to say, talking about how I was the best and I was living up to my name. They showed a few highlights especially when I first came in on the first play where I just walked up to the defender and shot the three and even the runner up three-pointer that has I had shot had been number one on the top 10 plays.


    I was proud and couldn''t wait for the NBA to start, playing against these younger boys was nothing but child''s play. I wanted to play against Iverson, Kobe and many of the other greats.

 Chapter 204 - Instilling Fear

    The next day at practice coach was yelling at everybody about the things they did wrong when I was out of the game. They had to correct it as the coach wanted them to be perfect. They started working on their weaknesses, I didn''t hear anything the coach was saying as I was perfect so he definitely was not talking to me.


    I worked on my ball handling as that was probably the only thing I could work on and also my hops as I wanted to be more proficient at dunking and not just be known as a shooter. I had a guy there that was helping me practice all these things not only was the professor from And1 helping me with my handles but I had the high flyer Dr J helping me with my dunks. It was quite an honor to have them both training me.


    They worked me to the bone while my other team mates looked in surprise once in a while because I was working much harder than them and without any breaks.


    Thanks to my unlimited stamina in games and training I was able to train without stopping. Everyone at the gym was looking at me like I was a monster because they had gone out for lunch and came back and I was still working with the same intensity.


    The professor and Dr j were shocked by my progress and by the end of the day they didn''t have anything else to teach me.


    I had learned all their moves and was nba ready. I knew that when I finally sat down to rest all the sourness in my body from working nonstop would catch up to me so I wasn''t going to stop until I got back in my room and in bed.


    I had to jog to the shower


    Jog and eat


    And jog back to my room and take another shower while jogging and when I finally laid in bed extreme pain ?ssaulted me till the point of passing out.


    ¡­


    Back in the gym coach was talking to my two trainers as they praised my work out for the day. They told the coach that I had learned everything they knew in one day and that in the game tomorrow he shouldn''t play me due to fatigue which could cause injuries.


    Coach looked at them funny and laughed saying "I have to play him but I can reduce his minutes, maybe playing a few minutes towards the end should be fine and that depends on if we are losing or not".


    They all came to an agreement before the end of the training for the day, sending everybody off to rest because they had a game the next day.


    ¡­


    The next day we were playing against the 76ers, Maurice Speights was their key player. There was a small crowd at the gym as we all slowly walked towards it to get warmed up. I was still sore from the previous day so I was slowly making my way to the court. Everybody noticed this and couldn''t help but shake their heads, they noticed how hard I trained the previous day. Nick came and tapped me on my back which caused me extreme pains as I glared at him with hate in my eyes.


    "Don''t touch me punk otherwise next time I''ll cut those arms off".


    Nick shivered and quickly took his hands off me.


    "I''m in pain, I''m sorry", I apologize to him.


    "I might have to sit this game out but if you guys are losing too badly I''ll come and help you guys out".


    Nick laughed and "said don''t worry we won''t need your help after all they have me on the team and that''s all they need is me and JaVale, we can get it done without your help".


    I smiled and said" I hope so" and I want to sit down. I didn''t even bother warming up with the other guys.


    I asked one of the interns that were helping out with the summer league to toss me a ball as I shot from the bench. Everybody there was shocked as I was shooting ball after ball while sitting down on the bench and making them. The other team saw this and were very intimidated and hoped that I wouldn''t get to play in the game.


    The media ate this up and said" Eazy can even make shots from the bench while sitting down, this guy is a genius, one of a kind let''s hope we get to see him do things like that in the game" the commentator was saying as the game had finally started. McGee won the jump off and passed it over to Nick Young who drove it in and scored the first bucket.


    They went back and forth throughout the game until halftime. We were up by two points. The 76ers team were just glad that I wasn''t on the court playing, otherwise they would have had trouble if I had stepped onto the court.


    Nick came on the bench glowing that he was the MVP and that the other team was scared of him but that was not the case, they were truly scared of me a person that was just sitting on the bench, as I can see their eyes wander off to watch if I was still sitting down once in a while and their heart''s calmed down as soon as they saw how relaxed I was looking, as if I was not going to be playing in this game.


    I honestly was too tired and sore to be thinking about them as I watched the others play. Halftime was over and they were back at it again, Nick Young took a bad shot and missed it.


    I could only shake my head as I thought this guy was getting too ???ky, he was talking so much trash back in the locker room during the halftime but the true person that was carrying this team was McGee grabbing all the miss shots that Nick was shooting and putting it back up due to being bigger and taller than his opponent.

 Chapter 205 - Lets Go!

    The game had finally ended. We won by five points and I didn''t have to play a single minute. Everybody that I came to see me play was a little bit disappointed as they wanted to see me shoot the lights out but after they had gotten word that I trained with the legendary Dr j and the professor from and1 they understood why the coach decided to rest me.


    I''m sure the coach would have put me in again if we were losing but that was not the case. The 76ers were too scared to do anything and McGee was conquering them on the boards.


    I didn''t hear the end of it from Nick Young, he said" yeah we won this game without you bro and it''s all thanks to me shooting extraordinaire".


    I laughed when I heard this and said "yeah you''re right next time we''ll definitely depend on you so keep shooting the ball like you did today even though you were 4 for 10 from the 3-point line I''d say it''s one step backwards and another step backwards".


    Everybody there started laughing. I looked at McGee and said good job man you surely cleaned up after Nick Young''s mess out there. Nick Young got mad when he heard that and said" yeah thanks a lot next time I got your back", McGee could only nod his head as he wasn''t much of a talker.


    That night I had finally heard from Momba, we were going to be playing against his team in 2 days. I was shocked as I said "oh I didn''t see you on draft night so I forgot to even check up on you my bad".


    Momba laughed and said" that''s fine my agent said sometimes the unnoticed get the best results so I''m fitting in well. The coaches like me because I''m big and tall and I move pretty fast and play well on defense. I won''t get much playing time because I have other legendary centers playing before me but I can play as a power forward to see how I match up with their star players. But overall I get to play with LeBron James at least".


    I was shocked by this and I was a little bit jealous because I wanted to play with the Cleveland Cavaliers. They had Shaquille O''Neal and Illgauskas starting over Momba so of course his playing time will be less than others but if he hustles hard he would be able to make it to the starting lineup sooner or later and I could also give in a word for him asking LeBron to have him play more minutes with him. That shouldn''t be a problem if he finds out that he used to be my teammate and we won a couple of cups with each other and he would definitely agree to it.


    We talked for a few more minutes before I told him I had to go rest because I was still sore, he told me that he hopes that I won''t play in our game. I laughed at this and said "since you''re playing I''m definitely going to be on the court with you but don''t worry I won''t take it easy on you as a matter of fact I''ll pretty much go harder on you. Be prepared for the trash talk that I''m going to be giving to you and your teammates".


    He cursed me out before hanging up, I laid back in my bed and decided to call Sandra and Rihanna on a three-way as we all chatted happily until I fell asleep.


    The next day was training again this time I practiced with the whole team. We did squats and jogged around the gym, my soreness was a little bit better but due to training I couldn''t feel it as the ability had kicked in as soon as I started running making all the pain disappear.


    Coach was surprised by this as they saw me running and keeping up with everybody else matter of fact I was even going harder than everybody else but I knew deep down inside I had to slow down otherwise my injuries would not heal as fast.


    We played a few games 5 on 5 and then got massages after practice which was very comfortable, before I went back to my hotel to relax and prepare for the next game as we''re going to be playing against Cleveland cavaliers.


    The day had finally arrived, I saw Momba around the court and I quickly went to shake his hand and hug him. We haven''t seen each other in a while so it was definitely nice to see each other. Everybody on the Cleveland team the rookies and the sophomores were surprised that Momba came to greet me, even the cameras were flashing as they remembered that I had played with Momba in my high school years and in my college so this was definitely going to be a game to watch.


    I was shooting from the three-point line over and over again and didn''t miss. I then went in for a thunderous dunk as everybody in the gym had admirations in their eyes. I flew up and glided in the air for a few seconds before dunking it and hanging on the rim.


    When I got back down I ran back to the three-point line and continued to take shots. The horn finally blew and the start of the game began. Momba and McGee met up to do the jump ball, as soon as the referee tossed up the ball they both hopped up, they both evenly matched up but Mombo was able to win the jumper as he passed it to his teammate the point guard Mike who saw Momba sprinting towards the hoop he tossed it up for alley-oop as Momba came down with the ball hard while staring at me.


    I laughed and said" oh you want to play like that", I started to get excited.


    Momba didn''t shriek back either as he said "let''s go!".

 Chapter 206 - Bring Back Momba!

    Coach had me starting this time around since this had become like a box office game. The matchups were the up and coming Center versus the number one pick. Everybody knew Momba was going to try to prove his point since he dominated in his two previous games and I too wasn''t going to hold back.


    After the thunderous alley oop I brought down the ball. Nick Young was asking for the ball but I ignored him. Momba was down in the post as he made his fingers pointing to me and made a hand gesture as if saying come and get some.


    I laughed at this as I definitely wanted to try out some of Dr J''s moves that he had taught me. I asked for a pick from McGee so he came and set a pick on the guy that was defending me. Now it was between me and Momba so I decided to show off as I went in for a dunk dribbling full speed ahead.


    As I jumped up Momba had jumped up with me but I couldn''t keep up with his height so I did some acrobatic moves as I spun around him and laid it up to avoid getting blocked.


    Nothing but flashes was in the air as the cameras went off and the commentators and the audience were surprised as I had dodged a bullet on that one. Momba shook his head as he said" I thought you were going to go for the dunk"?


    "I nodded my head and said I was but I''ll save that for next time, you knew I was coming for you but I''ll get you when you don''t see it coming".


    I got back on defense as the Cleveland cavaliers point guard brought the ball down. Momba asked for the ball once again bullying his way into the post and did a hook shot to give them the lead.


    I couldn''t believe Momba had gotten that much better since the last time I had seen him, it seems like I had to take this game seriously. I brought down the ball, did a step back and shot the three to give us a one-point lead.


    Momba shook his head at this as he said "there he goes he''s about to start lighting our ?sses up".


    I didn''t care about what he was saying as we went back on defense. Momba once again got the ball on the offense, faked to the left, got McGee in the air and just laid it up for an easy bucket.


    This can''t be happening, how is he getting so many points so quickly was he that good in the past I thought nah let''s see how he folds, he can''t keep up this level of play forever.


    I ran up to McGee and asked him what was going on. He shrugged and said" the guy is good, his footwork is unbelievable and if it wasn''t for you taking the lead in offense I doubt I''ll be able to get any points down there in the post either".


    I understood what he was saying but that''s still Momba, I wasn''t going to take him seriously like that. I brought down the ball, did a few crossovers as I shaked and baked my defender, lost him and took the shot from mid-range.


    We then got back on defense, this time the ball didn''t go to Momba but the point guard who did a little shake and bake and made the mid-range shot. Was this guy really copying my moves, I laughed in my head.


    This game was pretty give and go, it seems like I had to pull off otherwise it would be an ugly game towards the end and I definitely didn''t want to use my time stop against a friend especially Momba.


    By the end of the first quarter the game was tied and Momba was out of breath. It was a high scoring game and we had already reached 20 plus points. Momba had scored most of his team''s points but I knew that he was pretty tired by now so he might have to sit out for some time before coming back in and while he''s sitting out I''ll definitely pull off by giving us at least 10 plus points lead ahead of them.


    When we got back in the game Momba was sitting on the bench looking regretful and breathing heavily as he was trying to calm himself down from the excitement that he was feeling.


    He had never played on the offensive end like that during other games but playing against me sparked his inner offensive side which allowed him to score at ease. McGee was much skinnier and smaller than him so he was able to bully him in the post as he pleased.


    I brought down the ball and took a shot right in front of my defender. He had even pushed me to the ground causing it to be a four-point play as I went to the free throw line and made it a and one. Their Coach screamed don''t foul that boy or he will make you regret it.


    Now we''re up by four points as soon as they passed it in.


    Time freeze!


    I stole the ball and laid it up, now we''re up by six points. Momba was shocked he screamed at his teammates that they should get it together. If he were still in the game this would not have been happening and he thought he needed to regain his strength and stamina back as quickly as possible because this lead was going to turn crazy.


    Their point guard brought down the ball once again.


    Time freeze!


    I stole the ball once again and pulled up at the three-point line, now giving us a nine-point lead.


    Time out!


    Their coach called timeout right away, how did they all of a sudden have a nine point lead the coach could not believe how good I was. He thought that I was just a myth and didn''t pay attention to anything LeBron had told him about me, but now that he was seeing it for himself he had to believe it.


    I was the real deal and the only person that could at least keep up with my scoring was Momba at the time and he knew that deep down inside. It was then that he remembered Momba was the only one keeping them in the game and that''s only because I didn''t want to use freeze time on him.

 Chapter 207 - Flexing

    Up by 9 points, Momba was finally in the game as he walked up to me and said "thanks for making me look good, my coach can''t even leave me on the bench for a little bit after what you just did".


    I was surprised he caught on quickly, he knew that he was the only one keeping them in the game even though it normally wouldn''t be like that.


    Momba''s coach was surprised because he never saw Momba being on the offensive end from the past two games but he was always playing defense and rebounding only so this was all new to him.


    The game continued, I passed in the ball this time as Nick Young drove it in. I quickly got open but Nick was stubborn, he had finally gotten the ball and didn''t want to pass it up so he decided to take a step back three.


    He took the shot but bricked it, Momba grabbed the rebound and threw it all the way down to the power forward who was wide open for the cherry picking easy two points.


    Coach yelled at Nick for not passing me the ball. Nick could only put his head down in depression. After he had finally gotten the ball it was his time to shine but instead he made himself look bad.


    I quickly ran up to him and picked his head up and said "never drop your head when you do that your opponent will take advantage of you, don''t worry man your time will come but today just let me have at it with my old friend".


    His eyes shined as if he had just seen a god, nobody had ever picked up his head and motivated him like that during a game. It seemed like I was the first person that believed in him on the team so he now had a skip to his run as he got back on the offense.


    I brought the ball down this time and they did decide to double team me leaving Nick wide open but I cut through the middle of them and stopped in the mid-range and took the shot taking the two points that we had just lost back very easily.


    Nick was shocked by this and thought that I would have passed him the ball but instead I pulled a trick like that off. Nick continued to watch me play, we went back on the defense when Momba received the ball inside the post as he had asked for it, he did a fade away from McGee''s blocking hand and banked it off the backboard for two points.


    I brought the ball down once more but this time I passed it to McGee who asked for it, he wanted to have a go at Momba so also he backed Momba up into the post and under the basket and decided to dunk on him but Momba was able to block his shot as he sent it to the stands giving them momentum as he lifted his head up high and yelled at the crowd while beating his ?h?st.


    I waved at him saying calm down we still have the ball and next play I''m going to shoot it from the corner in front of your bench while drawing the foul.


    Everybody there heard me and was shocked the people on the bench were laughing but their coach didn''t, he knew I was serious so he put two men on me but they couldn''t keep up with my speed as I ran full speed around the court to get the rebound right in front of their bench in the corner.


    I took a fade away shot from the 3-point line crashing into the bench while at the same time my leg had gotten caught in the person defending me which automatically drew the foul, making it a four-point play. Everybody there was shocked, the whole place went quiet, crickets started to sound until it erupted with cheers.


    "Oh my God, oh my God, did you just see that folks, he called out the play and said exactly how it would go, he said he would draw the foul and he would crash into the bench and make the three pointer and it is exactly how he did it, this guy is a genius, this is the second coming of Larry Bird.


    The commentators did not stop praising me and I enjoyed it as I went to the free throw line. The guys on the bench looked at me with fear including the two defenders that were on me, they looked at their coach as of saying can you put somebody else on him?''''


    I made my point at the free throw line and got back on the defense. Momba could only shake his head as he ran past me with a smile on his face saying" you haven''t changed one bit in fact you seem to have gotten ???kier".


    I laughed and said " your boys were laughing at me so I had to show them a little razzle dazzle and put them in their place".


    We both laughed as Momba received the ball once more he dribbled a little bit and stepped back to the 3-point line. McGee was waiting for him to charge at him for a dunk so he called our power forward to come and help him as they stood there waiting for him.


    Momba smiled, looked at me and then took a shot from the 3 point line.


    Swish! All net!


    Shocked, I was utterly shocked, when did Momba learn how to shoot 3-pointers, even though it was such a ugly form it still did the job as they received three points to close the lead.


    He knew that defenders at the center didn''t like to come to the three-point line but now that he was able to shoot from the three this was a game changer.


    Their coach had stars in his eyes as a thought great, this is great LeBron is going to be excited. With LeBron''s passes and his shooting if he''s at least 50% from the 3 point line we can go to him every time.

 Chapter 208 - Flexing

    Up by 9 points, Momba was finally in the game as he walked up to me and said "thanks for making me look good, my coach can''t even leave me on the bench for a little bit after what you just did".


    I was surprised he caught on quickly, he knew that he was the only one keeping them in the game even though it normally wouldn''t be like that.


    Momba''s coach was surprised because he never saw Momba being on the offensive end from the past two games but he was always playing defense and rebounding only so this was all new to him.


    The game continued, I passed in the ball this time as Nick Young drove it in. I quickly got open but Nick was stubborn, he had finally gotten the ball and didn''t want to pass it up so he decided to take a step back three.


    He took the shot but bricked it, Momba grabbed the rebound and threw it all the way down to the power forward who was wide open for the cherry picking easy two points.


    Coach yelled at Nick for not passing me the ball. Nick could only put his head down in depression. After he had finally gotten the ball it was his time to shine but instead he made himself look bad.


    I quickly ran up to him and picked his head up and said "never drop your head when you do that your opponent will take advantage of you, don''t worry man your time will come but today just let me have at it with my old friend".


    His eyes shined as if he had just seen a god, nobody had ever picked up his head and motivated him like that during a game. It seemed like I was the first person that believed in him on the team so he now had a skip to his run as he got back on the offense.


    I brought the ball down this time and they did decide to double team me leaving Nick wide open but I cut through the middle of them and stopped in the mid-range and took the shot taking the two points that we had just lost back very easily.


    Nick was shocked by this and thought that I would have passed him the ball but instead I pulled a trick like that off. Nick continued to watch me play, we went back on the defense when Momba received the ball inside the post as he had asked for it, he did a fade away from McGee''s blocking hand and banked it off the backboard for two points.


    I brought the ball down once more but this time I passed it to McGee who asked for it, he wanted to have a go at Momba so also he backed Momba up into the post and under the basket and decided to dunk on him but Momba was able to block his shot as he sent it to the stands giving them momentum as he lifted his head up high and yelled at the crowd while beating his ?h?st.


    I waved at him saying calm down we still have the ball and next play I''m going to shoot it from the corner in front of your bench while drawing the foul.


    Everybody there heard me and was shocked the people on the bench were laughing but their coach didn''t, he knew I was serious so he put two men on me but they couldn''t keep up with my speed as I ran full speed around the court to get the rebound right in front of their bench in the corner.


    "Oh my God, oh my God, did you just see that folks, he called out the play and said exactly how it would go, he said he would draw the foul and he would crash into the bench and make the three pointer and it is exactly how he did it, this guy is a genius, this is the second coming of Larry Bird.


    The commentators did not stop praising me and I enjoyed it as I went to the free throw line. The guys on the bench looked at me with fear including the two defenders that were on me, they looked at their coach as of saying can you put somebody else on him?''''


    I made my point at the free throw line and got back on the defense. Momba could only shake his head as he ran past me with a smile on his face saying" you haven''t changed one bit in fact you seem to have gotten ???kier".


    I laughed and said " your boys were laughing at me so I had to show them a little razzle dazzle and put them in their place".


    We both laughed as Momba received the ball once more he dribbled a little bit and stepped back to the 3-point line. McGee was waiting for him to charge at him for a dunk so he called our power forward to come and help him as they stood there waiting for him.


    Momba smiled, looked at me and then took a shot from the 3 point line.


    Swish! All net!


    Shocked, I was utterly shocked, when did Momba learn how to shoot 3-pointers, even though it was such a ugly form it still did the job as they received three points to close the lead.


    Their coach was also shocked, he had no clue Momba had this offensive ability and now he had more respect for him. It seemed like he had been training all these times we had been apart and worked on not only his defense but his offense also.


    He knew that defenders at the center didn''t like to come to the three-point line but now that he was able to shoot from the three this was a game changer.


    Their coach had stars in his eyes as a thought great, this is great LeBron is going to be excited. With LeBron''s passes and his shooting if he''s at least 50% from the 3 point line we can go to him every time.

 Chapter 209 - Demolished

    Halftime was over, the game continued. Momba saw me and smiled, I hope he wasn''t thinking that he was actually keeping me at bay.


    "All right it''s time to turn it up, I''m sorry Momba but I''m going to start playing for real".


    He had a serious face on him as he looked at me and nodded his head and said "I knew you weren''t playing seriously this whole time, well it was still definitely nice playing against you and I hope to never play against you again".


    I said" yeah yeah yeah".


    Nick passed the ball to me, I looked at him and said it''s time to end this, give me the ball every time".


    All he could do was nod his head, nothing else he could do about the star player asking for the ball every time. Momba was waiting for me at the half court line, I slowly walked the ball towards him and stopped 5 ft away from him and took the shot. Everybody there started cheering as they knew I was going to make it.


    Splash


    Three points


    Momba asked for the ball since he was already half court he dribbled it down and I was the only one there to check him so he quickly brushed past me knocking me down in the process and went in and dunked it hard and looked at me saying" I guess it''s time for me to get serious too".


    I got up and asked Nick to pass me the ball as soon as he passed it I took the shot way beyond shocking everybody there that had not seen me make that move, but Momba had already seen me make that move several times in the years so this did not shock him as the ball went into the basket.


    He had to play a full court press from now on defense.


    Momba got the ball once again and I was back on the defense. I had McGee come back as soon as possible so he was checking him while Momba''s teammates were running back on the offense but we double-teamed Momba and stole the ball from him and quickly ran up the court.


    The guy defending me was trying to keep up with me as I ran a full speed, I quickly stepped on the brakes and did a step back losing him in the process as he couldn''t stop fast enough as he went tumbling forward and slid on the floor and I took the shot from the three-point line, swish, another basket.


    Momba was getting a little aggravated but he knew this was going to be the outcome facing off against me. They were going to take their first loss.


    Time freeze!


    I stole the ball Momba was right there with me so he was able to stop me from getting the easy bucket as I was dribbling around. I quickly drove past him knocking his hand away that was outstretched and trying to block my way and made a floater for easy two points.


    Time freeze!


    Once again I stole the ball, I dribbled back a little bit to the three-point line where Momba knew I was going to shoot it so he jumped up but I faked him out and ran past him, their power forward was right there to defend against me but I didn''t care.


    Time freeze!


    I jumped off his knees and straight dunked it on him. My legs were in the air and accidentally slammed him in his face. He got mad and was about to punch me when his teammate stopped him.


    I jumped back down and shrugged saying sorry I can''t help my greatness.


    The guy got even more pissed but I didn''t care as the game continued, we kept going back and forth until we were up by 30 points in the 4th quarter. Momba had gone to the bench so I decided to do the same and let the others play the rest of the game without me.


    In the 4th quarter Nick had his time to shine as he was taking all kinds of shots now that I wasn''t in the game. He was enjoying it because they were already in the lead so there was no way Cleveland was going to come back and the Cavaliers bench seemed like they were also fired up as they had gotten the chance to play more.


    Their starters were on the bench just relaxing. Surprisingly they didn''t look too depressed but whenever they saw me looking at them they had fear in their eyes unlike Momba who would smile at me every time. Momba never smiled at anyone but me, which I thought was strange.


    The buzzer finally went off signaling the end of the game, we went to go greet each other. I asked Momba whether he wanted to hang out but he declined and said "I have to go practice after this game. It seems like the coach has now discovered my talents so I would have to work hard to uphold them and to not get blown out by you".


    "Come on Momba we haven''t seen each other in so long we should definitely catch up". I finally got him to open up and hang out with me. We just went out to a restaurant to eat, he was telling me about the college team we were playing with and after I had left none of the other teams respected them and were all out for revenge against them since I beat them so badly. Some people got injured and because of that they weren''t able to go to the playoffs.


    Jealousy is a terrible thing I told him but in the NBA if you get caught doing that you would be fined and suspended and on top of that you earn no respect among the other players and you might just get hurt yourself so we shouldn''t even worry about things like that now.


    We laughed and talked about old times. I asked him whether he was signing any contracts and he showed me a text from his agent saying that after today''s game he has received several contracts from different brands. I smiled at him and said "that''s good I''m glad you''re able to come out that little shell of yours".


    He patted my back and said" it''s thanks to you, you''re such a showboat everywhere you go you''re able to light your opponents up with your crazy shots. After hanging out for a while I went back to my hotel room to relax.

 Chapter 210 - Riri (xxx scene)

    We had a day off the next day and the buzz around me from the previous game was trending. I was all over ESPN talking about how I was definitely worth the number one pick. The way I trashed the Cleveland Cavaliers the previous nights was a whole nother level for me and they also talked about how Momba was able to keep up with me until after the half.


    They also praised them for keeping me at bay for so long and said that this draft class was probably going to be the best one to come and they couldn''t wait to see our future achievements.


    While I was watching all this unfold I unexpectedly got a call from riri. She said she was in town and wanted to meet up, I got excited because I knew what that meant but as soon as she reached my hotel room not only did she not give me a hug or a kiss but she went straight on to tell me that we''re going shopping with my money. I couldn''t believe it, the nerve she had to demand this but I had no choice but to go along and it was my day off. I didn''t want to stay in the hotel all day.


    We went bright and early as we shopped around the malls and by the end of the day I was holding more than 50 bags in my arms as they were sore and I looked depressed and sad. I couldn''t believe this chick took me on a run like this, she better give me compensation in bed tonight, I''m definitely going to punish her.


    I peaked her face that was walking with joy in front of me as a big smile was on it. It made me a little happy as it was worth it, she looked back at me and smiled even brighter and she said I know you sacrificed a lot today but don''t worry I''ll make it worth it she said while winking at me.


    My little brother couldn''t help but get happy as I told him to calm down as we were still in public. Once in a while I had to stop at some places to sign autographs. She did too as well until we had to call our security to come and help us out. We had forgotten that we were high profile people now and that we had to be careful in public.


    That night when we finally got home she told me that she was going to freshen up and I got a little excited. I heard the shower go off and just couldn''t wait anymore as I also took off all my clothes and joined her in there.


    She screamed when she felt a hand on her n?k?d body grasping her apple bottoms as I squeezed tight she laughed and said you couldn''t wait huh.


    I sure couldn''t, I replied, I had to freshen up too. I used the soft sponge to wash all over her body with soap and after she rinsed herself she did the same for me. We slowly started to make out after I finished rinsing myself, we turned off the shower and didn''t even wipe ourselves off as our wet bodies hung on to each other, lip locking, tongue downing and intertwining.


    I slowly rubbed on her forbidden area causing her to m??n while at the same time my left arm was gripping her ?ss and squeezing it, massaging it slowly, I rotated arms and switched over to her right ?ss and massage that one too not leaving the other friend out of this party.


    I pushed her onto the bed and made my way down to her br??st as I licked it and pushed down hard on it causing her to m??n.


    I used my hands to slowly massage it while I made my way downtown using my tongue. I slowly penetrated her and used strange techniques to cause her all kinds of emotions she had never felt before.


    I lifted my head up after a while but she pushed it back down, I chuckled a little bit before I dug deeper into her getting a taste of something unique before she finally pulled my head out.


    We then switched positions as she gripped on my rod and jerked her head back and forth causing me to flinch, at the same time massaging my family jewels giving me great p???sur?. I whispered in her ear after a while saying I''m ready for the main course.


    She laughed and dropped on her back, I pulled her to the edge as I slowly inserted in her. She accidentally screamed, I laughed and she shrugged saying it''s been a while I wasn''t expecting you to shove it all the way in at once.


    I continued my way until I just pushed her around having her on her belly while her foot fell off the bed hitting it from the back, she continued to m??n loudly while I thrusted her even harder. The side of the bed had gotten wet from her juices as I gripped on her ?h?st and grabbed it and used that as support to thrust even harder. She stood up and in that position I felt her ?ss cheeks bouncing all over my lower regions.


    After a few minutes the sensation came straight up my head as I said I''m coming. I quickly pulled out, she got on her knees grabbed me and pulled me forward thrusting it into her mouth as she swallowed me whole.


    After a few seconds she put it out of her mouth and licked their lips and said thanks for the snack, causing my shaft to get harder once again as I smirked and asked are you ready for round two?


    She gripped it once again and said you better know it!

 Chapter 211 - His Airness

    After spending a crazy night with Riri I had to be up bright and early the next day for a game with the Houston Rockets. This was when Tracy McGrady and Yao Ming were playing together, luckily I wasn''t going to be playing against them in this game. They were a good team at that time with young men, the big guy Yao and Tracy were unstoppable.


    They had me matched up with Aaron Brooks, who was a good point guard but he definitely wasn''t going to stop me from scoring. When we came on the court all we heard was screams, girls cheering, the media taking pictures. I had to give them a show today and which I did by the end of the first quarter we were up by 30 points.


    This was no longer a game but we were just destroying them little by little. I went to sit down for the rest of the game and even before that, on one of the plays I had stolen the ball and was the only one running down the court since the Houston Rockets rookies and sophomores had given up so they didn''t even bother chasing after me.


    I decided to give the crowd a show as I ran up full speed and jumped from the free throw line gliding in the air as I stretched both my legs out ???ked, my right arm above my head and stretched out my left hand. I was going to do the Jordan dunk. All I saw was flashes going off as the cameramen were enjoying this scene.


    I swear it was a whole minute that I was in the air, it felt like I was touching the clouds and that nobody could stop me. My teammates and even the Houston rocket members had their mouths wide open as they looked in admiration. I floated through the air and slammed it as hard as I can and jumped back down, looked back at everybody and raised both of my arms as the whole place went crazy.


    "Wow Steve did you see that dunk!" the commentators were excited.


    "That''s the next Air Jordan right now"


    "What can we call? the second Jordan?"


    "That dunk was incredible, it looked just like Jordan, maybe he even did it better".


    The commentators were just beyond excited and the fact that somebody can mimic Jordan''s dunk and make it even look better.


    "It seems like his training with Dr J helped him a lot with his dunking skills, this is quite incredible feat and his ratings are definitely going to go up"


    "He''s not only going to be known as a shooter but also a dunker, hopefully we''ll be able to see him in the dunk contest as well as the free 3 point contest, Bob what do you think?"


    "I think that was amazing Steve, this kid is great he''s going to walk on clouds in the future, I can''t wait to see what he does, let''s get back to the game then".


    In the second half I was just sitting on the bench bored as hell we''re up by 30 points so was there no point of me staying in the game.


    I told Coach that I was leaving, he quickly shook his head and said" you have to stay till the end of the game".


    I yawned but listened, I didn''t want to get on the bad side of the coaches so I just sat there and watched till the end of the game.


    Nick added 10 more points in our win as we defeated them by 40 points. This was a crazy game well not for me but it seemed like Nick had gotten better, he might have been practicing all day yesterday while I was just enjoying myself with Riri.


    During the halftime Riri had come and performed since she was in town and promoting her new album she thought why not perform for free since her boo was also playing in the game. I appreciated her for doing that and I watched her perform, she even walked up to me during her performance and gave me a kiss which the crowd went crazy over.


    The guys that were sitting there were shocked they couldn''t believe that I had scored such a superstar singer and after the game they were all asking if we could all hang out with her which I denied saying that she had to leave town soon, she just came to see me yesterday.


    They got so mad at me because I was able to hang out with her the whole day yesterday and they didn''t even get to see her up close or for me to introduce her to them.


    After the game I quickly dipped out not paying them any mind and met back up with Riri at the hotel. We had a little fun before she had to go catch a flight in the middle of the night. I escorted her to the airport and while on the way there she told me how she was proud of me and how my stocks are growing and the business is in good hands that we should continue working hard.


    After sharing a passionate kiss we parted ways till the next time we met.


    The next day I had a day off so I decided to go to check out some jewelry I wanted to get a Jesus piece and also look for wedding rings as I wanted to propose this year. We had a few months free before the NBA started so a wedding was to be planned. I wanted to surprise them and take care of all the planning that way they won''t have time to make it too big.


    I just wanted family and friends to be present and nothing more. I couldn''t wait to propose to both of them as it seemed like Paige wasn''t that serious and I didn''t know her for long so I''ll hold off on her and see what''s going on with her. I think I''ll go visit her since my last game of the summer league is tomorrow. I''ll go see what''s going on with her before heading back home.

 Chapter 212 - Easy 60pts

    Last game of the summer league was up, we were going to be playing against the Phoenix Suns, nobody notable worth mentioning. Their point guard was okay, but he definitely could not guard me. We went into this game with high confidence and I was going to drop bombs on them in this game, no holding back. I was at least going to drop 60 on them easily.


    I was going to dunk on each and every single one of the members of the Phoenix Suns. I didn''t care where the center was to the point guard. I was going for a statement and that was to skip out on the team practice coming up.


    I know I was going to be a little petty for doing that but I didn''t care, I''ve been working forever. I needed a vacation. It''s been forever since I took one so I was definitely going to skip out on the team practice to do whatever I wanted so in this game I had to make a statement and show the coach that I''m good enough to skip out on that practice.


    Looking at Nick and the others I told them my plan was to dominate in this game, all they could do was nod their head in agreement. They knew I could deliver every day and every night. That''s what I was about straight rain three''s on these guys.


    The game started and we won the tip off as I got the ball right away. I shot the three from the half court.


    Swish, made it.


    I ran up to try to inbound the ball.


    Time freeze!


    I stole the ball, went in the post, the center was right there, I raised up on him and dunked it.


    damn


    No limit. I was going hard on these bammas.


    Fear could be seen written all over their faces as they thought that they were going to be blown out by this guy. They crunch their teeth and passed the ball in once again. The point guard started dribbling up the court but saw me at the half court line and decided to pass it and during that pass I jumped up to intercept it.


    Got the ball and pulled up at the three-point line for the quick three I wasn''t going to stop until I had 60 points.


    Time freeze, time freeze, time freeze, time freeze, time freeze.


    Dunk, dunk, dunk, after dunk.


    3 points, 3 points, 3 points, 3 points, 3 pointer.


    The Phoenix Suns were depressed by the end of the first half it was 60 to 10. This was the craziest blowout in history, I told Coach I''m done, that I''m not playing anymore games I''ll see him once the NBA season starts.


    Coach said "yeah yeah", not understanding what I was truly trying to say. Coach replied by saying "I''ll see you at the team practice after the summer is over".


    I shook my head, I wasn''t going to be there I thought in my head.


    Once I sat on the bench the Phoenix Suns player''s eyes seemed to shine as they thought this guy is finally tired and sitting down he''s not lighting us up anymore but it was too late there was no way to come back they just continued to play lifeless, as Nick and Mcgee lit them up.


    After the game ESPN interviewed me.


    "So Eazy how do you feel after winning this game and setting major records in the summer league, I doubt anybody will be able to break this record anytime soon"?


    I nonchalantly said" it''s just another day, I just wanted to quickly finish it so it can be over with, we''re going into the season with the first in the ranking system so the head coach can''t give us shit since we came and put our team in a good position".


    Another reporter yelled out, "Hey Eazy Im Jin from jjb news and sports, is it true that you have two girlfriends, one currently in college and one on tour?"


    "Yes that is true".


    I didn''t want to tell them about Paige since I didn''t know how she felt about it and being in the military we had to keep it low-key.


    Question after question came, I finally got tired of it and I said okay I''m out guys until next time.


    They all continued to shout at me asking some questions as I left the podium. I went back to my place, the guys wanted to celebrate that night so I agreed as we all went out to the club after we went to eat.


    For some weird reason all the other teams'' rookies and sophomores all went to the same club that night, it seems they had planned it ahead of time. If I knew this was going to be the case I definitely wouldn''t have come and went straight home because it was quite awkward having them all stare at me, some of them in admiration, while some of them in fear.


    Others tried to suck up to me as they kept requesting to train with me this summer, they wanted to be as good as I was but that was not possible. Only people that came from my sp?rm could be as good as I am and the small group with their individual powers but if there''s a guy out there with even two or three of my abilities it would pose a problem for me.


    I told them that I wouldn''t be training this summer shocking them all but then again they understood why I wouldn''t be training. One guy got mad and said "you should still train your a rookie, you have no idea how the NBA is, they''re much tougher than college or high school students".


    I quickly barked back" you have no idea who I''ve played against or what I''ve been up to so don''t come preaching to me, nobody in the league right now could beat me one-on-one so don''t come surrounding your bullshit on me, you need to practice, so you go practice.


    This guy hadn''t played against me during the summer league so he had no idea what a horror I was. This guy had soured my mode, the liquor that I was sipping on didn''t even taste right anymore, so I decided to leave.


    My teammates pulled me back saying to just ignore them and that they were just haters, that finally calmed me down as I sat back down and continued to watch as everybody else partied on. I didn''t want to leave my teammates behind, especially since they were drunk out of their minds without any guards.

 Chapter 213 - Caught

    After the crazy night with my fellow team members, I had to rent a big bus in order to send them all to their hotel rooms. They were all passed out on the bus as I shook my head thinking these guys are crazy, it''s going to be a wild season and hopefully I''ll be able to leave and join Lebron after.


    The next day they had me come back to where the summer league was being held to receive a trophy of being the MVP. I received it with a smile as pictures were being taken and interviews were being set up. They asked me what I had planned next since we had a month break before the team training.


    I told them that I will try to enjoy myself as much as possible and get as much rest as I can before the season starts and maybe do some solo training.


    They didn''t understand what I meant by solo training but I didn''t give them the chance to as I ended the interview then and there.


    I quickly booked a flight when I got back to my room, heading straight for Japan. I needed to go see Paige, it''s been too long and I missed her. I definitely wasn''t going to tell her I was coming and even if I wanted to she wasn''t picking up my calls so I had to surprise her.


    Looking down at the place I just was at from the plane for the summer league it looked quite nice. Maybe in the future I could come back with the family and just have some fun. Orlando huh, they had a team here too, the team that Tracy McGrady and Shaq and a lot of great players had passed through but unfortunately they weren''t able to get a ring there.


    Maybe I''ll be able to give them a ring in the future but would have to be a decent team in order for me to join them.


    After a lot of hours I finally arrived in Japan. I quickly got to a hotel in order to rest as the next day I would go and confront Paige to see why she was avoiding me.


    After a night''s rest I wanted to grab some grub and tour around the areas I hadn''t been to and towards the evening I decided to go to Paige''s place. Summoning up my nerves I was a little bit nervous, I don''t know why I just had this weird feeling. When I reached the door I rang the doorbell hearing the charming sound once again brought back memories of when I first arrived at her place when she had first invited me over.


    As soon as her roommate answered the door she said '''' oh shit" and tried to close the door. I used my time freeze ability and pushed the door open and pushed her to the side. I knew this bad feeling I was having in my ?h?st was for a good reason, as I quickly ran up to Paige''s room.


    I kicked the door open only to see Paige riding on top of another man. The shock on her face as she quickly jumped off and tried to run after me as I turned around and quickly got out of the house, all I could hear behind me was "I''m sorry Eazy, I''m sorry".


    I didn''t care anymore. I had two beautiful women waiting for me at home, why add another one. I didn''t want to be greedy anyway so this worked out perfectly well as I looked back at her and said thank you.


    I ran all the way back to my hotel which was pretty far, taking me about 3 hours. When I had finally stopped in my hotel room my legs were throbbing and gave out. I laid in the bed and didn''t even bother taking a shower.


    The burden of having three women was finally over and now I can focus on two and honestly two was enough for me, a little more than that would be a headache. After thinking through what my next move would be I finally fell asleep.


    The next day I wanted to leave Japan as soon as possible so I booked another flight and went to the airport and on the way that''s when I had met with Paige.


    It seemed like she knew I was going to the airport and she was standing there waiting for me. This surprised me a little and she walked up to me and said" can we talk"? I nodded in my head and said "sure ".


    She told me what had happened after I had left the military for the NBA. She felt like she was holding me back and didn''t want the limelight life that I was having. I could understand some people like their privacy on top of being in the military. She loved being there and wasn''t ready for that crazy lifestyle.


    I shook my head and said" but why didn''t you just tell me that instead of ignoring my calls and messages?''''


    She felt too ashamed she claimed she didn''t want to be a hindrance in my life as I was going through a massive change with the whole NBA, that was way more important than her.


    I shook my head and said "my family is more important than the NBA, the NBA is not what is going to make me who I am in the future but it''s just a stepping stone and is something I''ve always dreamed of doing. I''ve loved it since a young age and I''ve always wanted to go to the NBA. My goal is to be inducted into the Hall of Fame one day and I want to do that in style, crushing everything that comes in my way".


    There were tears in her eyes as I wiped them away and said" there''s no bad blood between us, we can just be friends, I''m going to be having a wedding soon so hopefully you can come". Paige opened her mouth wide in shock as she said "you''re marrying those two at the same time"?


    I nodded in my head and said "yes and I can''t wait".


    We talked a little bit before we finally went our separate ways. I told her I''ll send her the invite to the wedding.


    Things will get chaotic so I wanted to do this as soon as possible having the wedding during this off season and enjoy my time with them before heading off to the NBA.

 Chapter 214 - Danny

    After coming home there was one thing that I had to do. I had tied up my knots with my past, Paige was now out of my life and I could move forward but one thing that kept lingering in the back of my mind was Dan''s family.


    I had to go see them before my life got chaotic. I took a large check with me and I had gotten his address from the military before leaving.


    He told me that they lived in Utah so I had to book another flight but this time I took Isabella with me since she said that she had a few days off practice and didn''t have anything to do so she would love to come with me and spend some more time with me which I didn''t refute.


    We boarded the plane and headed to Utah, it was my first time going there so I had no idea where I was. We found a hotel nearby and decided to stay for the night, after that we toured around the place and eventually we were able to take a cab that took us straight to Dan''s house.


    The house looked beaten up as if it hadn''t been serviced in a while. The grass was long and uncared for. I couldn''t believe the military did Dan like that after he served they weren''t even able to take care of his family and I was wondering what was going on.


    I rang the doorbell which sounded like it was running out of batteries while at the same time I heard her crying baby and figured that it would be Dan''s child.


    I heard the sound of a woman saying I''m coming while trying to shush the baby, it seems like she had a rough time after losing Dan. She opened the door seeing this caucasian lady about five six with a baby in her arms while br??stfeeding and patches in her clothes made me feel broken hearted.


    Fuck, why would you come to the door shirtless, has she gone crazy I thought. I''m sorry I''ve seen your woman''s ?h?st Dan, I tried to look away but I felt like that would also be rude so I tried my best to look into her eyes.


    The lady looked like she had been crying, she looked all the way up at me as I was taller than the usual human.


    "Who are you? I told you I don''t want to or I can''t afford to get my grass cut so please just leave me alone" she said.


    I smiled embarrassed and said" I''m sorry, I''m sorry for everything you''ve gone through" and I started to introduce myself," I''m Eazy one of Dan''s Brothers that went to war with him, I promised I would come and see his child and his wife after I was done with my service, I didn''t have the time but now I''m here and I came to see my little god daughter as Dan had wanted me to be the godfather".


    I lied about that part but I knew that Dan would be happy for me to be the godfather.


    "Hi my name is Lizzy, thank you for coming but there is no need for you to come, Dan is gone and I don''t need anybody else coming to help me with words. I need Dan and nothing else can help with that", as she slammed the door in my face.


    I couldn''t believe it had that lady gone mad, she had no clue who I was either it seems like she doesn''t have a TV or her cell phone. I couldn''t leave just like that. Isabella shook my hand as I was in a daze for a few minutes. "Daddy let''s go, she seems like she doesn''t want our help", she said.


    I didn''t come all this way to get a door slammed in my face, I had to do something. Dan had plenty of land around the house but was pretty much a wilderness now after he had passed away and the military didn''t do anything about it now his wife has gone crazy. I was the only one that could help her and knew the situation that she was in.


    I rang the doorbell once again. This time she threatened to call the police and say that there''s a black man trying to rob her. I shook my head and said" I promise you I''m not, I told you I''m the godfather of the child and I''m just here to drop off a check and check up on you guys". When she heard the check she started to think this guy for real.


    She opened the door still without a shirt as all her goods were on display. This time the baby wasn''t there to block much, causing my nose to leak blood a little as she smirked. I cried a little inside as I knew she was doing this on purpose now.


    I quickly covered her with my jacket causing her to see a different side of me and she started to let her guard down.


    "Let me see the check to see if it''s real I''ll believe you because the military had also come by and dropped off a check but their check bounced".


    This completely shocked me, so is this how the military really treats the people that fight for them and die for them, I couldn''t believe it.


    I showed her the check was real and that I''ll be going to the NBA soon so it would be some time before I come back to check up on them but with this money she''ll be able to get help and get some rest and take care of the house much better.


    She looked at the check as her eyes started to widen," I can''t believe this, is this for real" was all she could say as tears started to form around her eyes. Lizzy believed me when she saw how tall I was. "Thank you so much," she said under her breath.


    "Can I come and hold my goddaughter please and what''s her name"?


    Lizzy smiled brightly as she invited us in, the place looked a hot mess. She apologized for that and she introduced me to Dan''s daughter saying that she was named after her dad, Danny was what she was going to be going by.

 Chapter 215 - Dan Is Happy

    I played with Danny a little bit before I ordered some food to be delivered to the house. Lizzy couldn''t believe the amount of money she had in her hand, it was half a million even the check that the military had offered her was nothing compared to this check. The military had offered her $50,000 and she knew that even though that was not enough it would have helped her a lot.


    She couldn''t even afford formula for the baby that''s why she was always shirtless and br??stfeeding Danny. She always had an evacuation notice all over her door, she told me that I had just come right on time as they would have been homeless after the following week since she couldn''t afford to pay the mortgage.


    She cried and cried, thanking me. I asked her whether she wanted to move to Maryland. She shook her head and said" Dan and I bought this house. It means a lot to us so I want to raise my child in this house, I understood what she was saying and didn''t argue.


    After some time there I told her we had to go and that will be back soon another time, she will certainly be seeing me on the news and if she didn''t believe me about the check I told her I could take her to the bank right now to cash it and she quickly agreed as she didn''t have money to even take a cab.


    She bowed down as my coat dropped from her back causing her huge ?h?st to hang as I quickly helped her up again.


    "You really need to stop revealing yourself to people and wear more clothes. I''m still a man and what you keep displaying shouldn''t be displayed" I quickly told her.


    She laughed and said" oh I didn''t know they still had an effect on men"


    She looked down and could see she really was having an effect on me as she started to laugh out loud.


    She went to get dressed and we quickly made a round trip as the check was deposited in her account and was made available to her. Lizzy had never seen this amount in her life or even in her account so seeing that amount had shocked her. The bank I told her that it would be available after 3 days but she had $500 available now for her to use.


    She got on her knees and continuously kept thanking me as I pulled her up and said "there''s no problem, Dan was a brother to me and we survived out there thanks to him so his child and his wife and family deserve the best".


    After making sure she was okay Isabella and I left as we continued to tour around Utah and went back to visit Lizzy one more time before leaving and that was 5 days later. When we got there the house had completely changed, the grass was cut, there was construction going on and Lizzy looked way different from when I saw her before.


    She had a maid helping around the house as that maid brought Danny to me. I thanked her as I continued to play with her. Lizzy continued to thank me and said "God will surely bless you, thank you for being a brother to Dan. I know he will surely be happy in heaven after seeing what you have done for us".


    After spending some time with Dan''s family we decided it was time to leave. I started to look up tournaments, father-daughter tournaments. I wanted to spend some time with Isabella on the court as I knew I was going to be busy during the NBA season. She got excited about this and we finally found one in New York City.


    She was so excited and she had never been to New York before. We finally booked the flight and headed straight there as the tournament will begin the next day. We did registrations online and as soon as we got there we were able to book a hotel and get some rest.


    The next day we got to the venue all geared up. I had on some Jordans with some Jordan shorts and the Jordan tank top. I couldn''t wait to get my own brand and I had gotten Isabella the same kind of gear but pink in color mine was black and red.


    And I was rocking the Jordan sixes.


    We stepped on the court fresh as hell, unfortunately there were not too many people who wanted to see the father daughter tournaments but there was still a small crowd there.


    They had cameras set up to record it, which surprised me. Normally they wouldn''t record something small like this as only a few people showed up to register for it. There were about 10 teams including ours, so they were going to do it in a tournament style which I had no problem with.


    Our first opponent was a short guy about five six and his daughter who looked to be about the age of five.


    The rules of the contest was the ?du?ts could be any age but the daughters had to be 10 and under.


    Isabella was 5 now and she had stretched out ever since she started playing basketball so she looked like she was seven now which I didn''t really mind.


    The game had finally started as our opponents got the ball first. The father passed it to the daughter and the daughter passed it back to the father and she ran in the post as her father tossed up a lob and the girl caught it and laid it in, quite a nice teamwork I must say. I was quite impressed with their teamwork.


    They had the ball once again as they checked it up, the father passed it to the daughter the daughter tried to run by Isabella but this time Isabella had her guard up and she didn''t allow her to do anything much so being stuck she had to stop and look for her father to pass it otherwise if she moved again she would be called for a traveling. She passed it over to her father but I intercepted it and passed it to Isabella who ran up and laid it up as the crowd started cheering at our teamwork.

 Chapter 216 - Talking Trash

    Seeing how we were able to easily score as we tied up the score, the guy started getting mad, but he couldn''t do anything about it. He had done the same trick before. We were to play to 11 points before determining the winner so we checked it up. I passed it to Isabella, who did a few dribbles and did a step back and took the shot.


    This surprised the crowd as it went into the net.


    Everybody there was shocked because that was an advanced move that a little five-year-old was pulling off, but I wasn''t too surprised as I gave her a thumbs up, she smiled and said "thanks for the ?ssist".


    The game continued, we checked it up once again, I dribbled a little trying to get past the guy but he was pretty strong but not strong enough to stop me as I put in some extra strength to pass him. His daughter was in shock as she had forgotten to focus on her own defender, she thought I was going to lay it up but I did a quick bounce pass to Isabella who had gotten by her and she laid it up.


    We were up by two now and checked it up once again. I passed it to Isabella, the girl gave her space so Isabella decided to take the shot from the mid-range adding another point to our score.


    The guy started yelling at his daughter, "come on get a grip check your person we have to win this not only for the trophy but the prize money".


    I completely forgot that there was prize money along with the first place trophy. We really didn''t care about the money, we just wanted to go out and have fun.


    We checked the ball once again, I made some eye signals to Isabella and she knew what I was trying to say right away as she had seen me do that in many of my games. Going full speed ahead but she had to cut back right after surprising her defender as she created space and received the ball for an open jumper, giving us a bigger lead.


    We continued this game of hide and seek until Isabella had run out of breath. Now we were up by nine points and the opponent was tired too. Now it was my turn to take over, Isabella checked up the ball this time around and she passed it to me. The father was all up in my face saying I hadn''t taken a shot the whole game and that my daughter was better than me. I shrugged his words off and said "maybe she is" and took the shot anyway right in front of his face from the three-point line giving us two points and winning the game.


    I wonder if we would still get the prize if they were to find out who I am and that I was going to be a professional basketball player, it wouldn''t be fair to these normal guys but in all honesty I would return the prize money and probably give it to the second place person since it really wasn''t fair.


    Our next match was in an hour so I decided to get some rest as we refilled, there was still time and still in the morning and after talking up a little bit about more strategy with Isabella and what to do on the next game. We continued to grow closer as the game had finally approached and we''re back on the court.


    Isabella was having the time of her life playing alongside me for the first time. I checked up on the ball, this father was slightly taller than the other one that we had just played against and seemed to be more skilled as he even guarded me as his legs spread out and his arms wide open.


    His daughter was slightly older and she was 7 years old so she seemed to be more experienced than the previous person we played against. After checking the ball I tossed it to Isabella who pump faked the girl getting her in the air and she ran around her and laid it up giving us the first point.


    The guy shook his head wondering how her daughter had gotten tricked so easily but I didn''t pay any attention to cuz I know he could get tricked just as easily too. We checked the ball once again. I passed it to Isabella, Isabella dribbled one two step back and took a shot, made it. Now we''re up by 2.


    The father was getting annoyed as he told his daughter to strap Isabella and stop playing around, they needed this money.


    The girl got serious and she didn''t give Isabella anymore room. Isabella quickly noticed a sign I was giving her and she ran behind me and I pretended like I was running off causing both the girl and the father to chase after me. Isabella had the ball at a three-point line and she took the shot to give us two points now we''re up by 4.


    The guy was getting annoyed but this time he couldn''t blame the girl as he had gotten tricked too.


    We checked up the ball once again, Isabella ran behind me. This time the guy and the girl chased after her but I didn''t pass the ball as I took the shot from 3-point life giving us another two points.


    I felt a little bad for them, I decided to mess up and see what they could do as I tripped losing the ball. The girl got the ball turned around and saw the father running, she lobbed the ball over to him. He got it and laid it up for the first point and decided to celebrate as if they had won the game.


    All I can do is shake my head in disappointment at these guys. I gave them a chance and now they''re thinking they won the whole game with more confidence. They checked the ball and he passed it to his daughter and asked for the ball right back. He didn''t trust the ball in his daughter''s hands anymore and I noticed that he was going to try to take over the game. He did a few crossovers and blew by me to make a lay up. He made a mistake when he started talking smack to me, now I was pissed.


    I thought this guy can''t be serious. I let him get the ball and score and now he''s talking trash, all right it''s game over for this guy.l The guy could also see it in my eyes that I was going to get serious as he checked up the ball, just when he was about to pass the ball, I used time freeze which I couldn''t believe I was using on a scrub like this guy.


    I intercepted the pass and took a step back at the three-point line. Time unfroze and I took the shot to give us two more points now we''re at eight points.

 Chapter 217 - Final Match

    After being disrespected by the guy and making the jumper, I decided to quickly end this game. I passed it to Isabella and asked for the ball right back, I dribbled to the left and quickly put the brakes on the guy after going full speed causing him to stumble.


    I took another shot from the 3-point line giving us two more points as we had to score one more point in order to win the game. The guy got a little serious as he kicked a rock that was on the floor away saying that he slipped on it.


    I shook my head as I thought what kind of excuses is that?'''' The referee and everybody else didn''t mind him as I checked up the ball once again. I passed it to Isabella and winked at her as if saying she can go ahead and take the game winner. She smiled and looked at her defender. Her defender started to have a bad feeling about this as she got serious after hearing her father yell at her.


    Isabella dribbled her up a little bit and she faked left while going right the girl stayed on her. I decided to set a pick for her since she was having a hard time getting by the girl. Isabella quickly dribbled around my pick and now the father was checking Isabella trying to steal the ball away from her.


    The crowd started booing him as he was trying to bully a little girl, but he didn''t care. He was trying to get this w, as he swiped left and right but surprisingly he wasn''t able to steal the from Isabella due to how low she was dribbling.


    He knew that if you reached in too far it would be a foul play so he took his time to get an opportunity to steal the ball. Isabella pretended like she was about to shoot causing the guy to jump up with happiness but that was his first mistake.


    Isabella quickly dribbled under his legs and laid it up for the win. I went to give her a huge hug and spun her around as the crowd cheered around us. Isabella was happily pumping her fist and she was yelling" yeah I did it Daddy" I happily smiled at her and said "yes, she did a good job tricking that old man".


    The father and daughter flinched when they heard me call him an old man but couldn''t return to anything as they had lost badly too. They were only able to score one point so they left the court in disarray.


    After getting some rest, the final game was up. This father was pretty tall as he was standing at 6 foot 7.


    He was much taller than me and rumor has it that he used to play college ball but he looked to be like he was in his forties while his daughter was older than Isabella herself at 10 years old.


    Me and Isabella came up with a battle plan as I said we can''t pull our punches here. This will be the last match so we have to go hard and not pull any punches, deep down I knew I had to still pull my punches.


    The game started. We had the ball as we had shot for it and of course I didn''t miss but the guy didn''t seem like he was much of a shooter since he was tall, he was probably much more of a dunker than a shooter.


    We checked up the ball as I dribbled him a little bit to get a feel of him but then passed it to Isabella. Isabella tried to drive it right away but her defender was much bigger, older, and stronger than her so she was able to keep her within her range as she defended Isabella well.


    Isabella had to pass it back to me due to the defensive pressure. I didn''t blame her, that 10 year old girl had a head on her shoulders and the defense she was playing was fantastic so I had to give Isabella an opportunity to get free space to shoot but before that I had to bring the morale up by scoring the first point.


    When I received the ball I quickly took the shot but the guy was in my face as he blocked it back. Luckily I was able to get the rebound as he shook his finger at me saying "no no no".


    I laughed and tried to take another shot but he was right there again but luckily for me it was just a pump fake to get him in the air as I zipped past him he chased me down at full speed as if ready to block it but I went in as I jumped up past the free throw line, floated in the air for a while and dunked it as I hung on the rim a little bit.


    He had jumped after me so when I hung on the rim I swung my body forward and back as I bumped into him causing him to fall on the ground luckily he wasn''t injured as he looked up at me and frowned.


    Sorry old man but we had to get the first points no matter what.


    He could only shake his head and get back up as I dropped back down and went back to the line to check it up.


    We had just started and the guy was already sweating, I thought about it now I could just play the stamina game on him. Getting him tired will be no big deal for me since he is much older. I figured his stamina wouldn''t be that good. I passed it to Isabella and asked for the ball right back.


    Isabella was running around the court trying to get open but her defender wouldn''t let her so I had no choice but to take over. I drove it around as I started dashing off in full speed the guy was right near me trying not to let me get a step ahead of him but I can see that he was running out of breath from running full speed with me as my unlimited stamina kicked in, the fatigue was gone but I was still going.


    While running in full speed I decided to break him off as I quickly stopped and did a step back causing him to stumble a little bit but before he could even get a good grip I was already in the air taking the jump shot, swish.


    I could only shake my head as I said you might as well give up now because there''s no way you guys are beating me and my daughter, but it looked like a fire had ignited in the man''s eyes as he took this as a challenge. He was never one to back down from a challenge since his young age so igniting him like this was something he wanted, as nobody else had given him a challenge when coming up in this tournament.


    He looked at me and said "the game begins now young one".

 Chapter 218 - Isabellas Moves

    The game continued


    Our final match was against this tall baller and his older daughter that had Isabella in her clamps. After we scored the first points it gave us a boost in morale as we checked up the ball.


    I passed it to Isabella who decided to try to get a bucket in after I had made one, but her defender was causing her much problems as she was much stronger, taller and older than her with more experience, so her defense had Isabella on clamps.


    But Isabella did not let that sway her as she crossed over the girl from left to right faking to the left before fastly crossing over to the right to get herself free for a quick shot which gave us another point as it was a mid-range shot.


    The girl was so surprised by Isabella''s quick release as she had recovered quickly but she was too late as the ball was released too fast.


    She was also surprised that Isabella was able to make that shot as normally nobody would be able to or would get lucky but it seemed perfect as it was all net.


    Isabella checked up the ball this time and passed it over to me. I asked her if she wanted the ball back but she shook her head saying she needed to catch her breath.


    I laughed at her and thought if only she had my unlimited stamina too she would be quite the monster.


    My defender stepped up to me ready to guard me as if his life depended on it. I smiled at him before breaking into a full speed once again dribbling around.


    He got annoyed by my strategy to tire him down but he didn''t back down as he started pacing himself. I slowed down a little bit and then quickly picked up my speed throwing him off as I leaned to the side taking a shot sideways.


    This shocked everybody there as the ball went through the net causing the crowd to go crazy. They never saw anything like that but to see it in this little tournament was beyond them as they cheered for me. The guy defending me was also surprised but at this point he knew what I was capable of.


    He wasn''t going to pull his punches anymore, I caught him by surprise and I knew that I wouldn''t be able to trick him like that again now we''re up by 3 points while they had zero points which was starting to put a lot of pressure on them.


    I checked up the ball and passed it to Isabella, Isabella was now ready to go to work again as she squatted down low dribbling the ball between her legs in a fast pace as she went from slow to fast until she bounced the ball up high around the girl and the girl thought that she was still dribbling with the ball in her hands but then Isabella ran full speed around her defender catching the ball on the other side of the girl and quickly laying it up.


    The whole crowd started laughing as that was an AND1 move Isabella had just pulled.


    I was shocked by the trickery and wondered if she had been watching some AND1 moves and wondered where she had learned that from, but I didn''t think too much as the game continued checking it up. I gave it to Isabella and she wanted to try another move.


    She walked up to her defender slowly dribbling the ball, the girl also squatted a little bit to play better defense as she didn''t want to be taken for a ride this time around. I was just standing around watching Isabella dribble in a casual fashion as she had spun around and within that spin she winked at me.


    I smiled as my defender didn''t have his eyes on me, I quickly went around him and made my way to the basket Isabella spun one more time but this time releasing the ball as it speedily went towards me I caught it and dunked it hard.


    I laughed as I went to high five her and said good pass and she replied by saying good cut, now we were up by five points, we had to play till 11 points and the other team had not scored a single point, they started to feel a little depressed and thought this match was becoming impossible.


    Isabella checked the ball and passed it to me. The guy had left me a little bit of space so I did a quick step back and shot it from the three-point line before he was able to block it.


    And now we were up by seven points, four more points left and we would win the game. Isabella still hadn''t recovered so I decided to continue scoring and hope that she''ll be okay to take the last one.


    In the next possession I had received the ball, dribbled around my back pretending to take the shot causing my defender to jump up in the air as I went in between his legs ducking down low while still dribbling the ball and shot a floater before he could recover.


    This game was getting boring as it wasn''t challenging at all, the next point I took was a two pointer as I broke the man''s ankles getting free for the shot and I let Isabella take the last shot as I set a pick for her to free the girl from her grasp.


    Isabella took the shot from the 3-point line which surprised me as I knew that she was a little bit too young and didn''t have the upper strength but I guess she was just like me when I was younger, I could only take a few shots from the 3-point line due to my limited strength.


    We ended the game as the crowd flooded on the court to cheer us on and to congratulate us on victories. The other contestants were sour but they recognized our skills and didn''t have any objections.

 Chapter 219 - Kobes Training Camp

    After the game ended the crowd surrounded us trying to cheer us on. We had just won the prize and the trophy, I was finally able to fight everybody away but after doing that my hoodie had come down revealing my face as everybody there was shocked when they saw me.


    "Isn''t that Eazy the number one pick in the NBA draft this year"? A man in the crowd screamed out loud in shock.


    Everybody shrieked and backed away, they couldn''t believe they were in the presence of an NBA player.


    All the players that had been eliminated in the tournament started complaining as they voiced out that it wasn''t fair that I got to play and it was no wonder I was able to beat them so easily.


    We must redo the tournament! Everybody protested.


    I quickly shook my head and said "first off I don''t want the money I just want the trophy for my daughter, you can give the money to the second place person and second off I''m not in the NBA yet, I just went to the draft but I haven''t signed any papers with the team so technically I''m not in the NBA (I lied) so for now I''m just a free agent".


    Everybody there couldn''t believe my shamelessness but they had to agree that without proof they couldn''t see much back.


    They weren''t going to rob a little girl of her trophy because she too had worked hard for it and they noticed that she had gotten more points than I did.


    After taking the trophy Isabella and I left as we left the money for the second place contenders which they happily celebrated and even came and shook our hands and got our autographs and took a few pictures before we left. Everybody else couldn''t do that because they were too shy or too embarrassed but the second place contenders did.


    We went around New York using this opportunity to tour around the place and grab something to eat. It was as busy as I remembered it but this time I had my daughter along with me as her eyes flashed seeing all the other things around New York. People walk around even getting to bump into people whether they smell good or they smell bad every little thing interests her.


    "Daddy this place is the best, there''s so many people here and the place is so crowded and exciting, it feels like there''s a show at every corner and she made us stop to watch several performances which brought joy to both of our hearts.


    We watched a little boy drumming while the father did some breakdancing in order to entertain the crowd and get coins. I dropped a $100 bill in his collection, and the father noticed this and thanked us several times.


    I still had my hoodie on so that I wouldn''t be recognized by anybody around New York. We went to visit a famous jewelry store so I could check out wedding rings for Riri and Sandra.


    I nodded my head and said" yes once the NBA season starts I won''t have much time to do anything".


    Isabella shook her head and said "you think this is the best time to get married, you will get married and leave them behind. I think you should wait for daddy and not rush things".


    I was surprised my five year old daughter was giving me relationship advice and I knew deep down that she was right.


    Have you been watching drama films with Aunty Opal again?


    She giggled and nodded her head.


    Sorry daddy


    She was growing up too fast and I regret not being there for her. We left the place to grab a bite to eat as we discussed where to head to next.


    Isabella told me she wanted to go to a basketball camp that was being hosted by Kobe Bryant in LA in a few days and asked me if I wanted to join and that it was for all ages.


    In my mind I disagreed because why would I go to a person I''m going to be competing against in the NBA''s camp but for Isabella I had to agree.


    I quickly agreed and said if I get to spend more time with you then I don''t mind but deep down inside I wondered how Kobe would feel with me attending his training camp since I''ll be competing against him in the winter time.


    This would surely be a shock to him but I was going to sign up as I pulled out my phone and quickly registered us both. It''s going to be held in 2 days so I booked a flight and went to hang out around La before the time approached.


    I let everybody know at home that we were going to shock them as Rasta quickly told me that it was a bad idea to go to Kobe''s training camp and not go. He warned me that if I went to Kobe''s training camp then I would have to go to my team''s training camp.


    "Fine I''ll go to both", I told him I don''t want to ruin my career by not attending the teams training camp and I heard that the coach was a rookie killer so it''d be best to not give him a reason to bench me all season in my rookie season.


    I needed the hype to get more money to finish my projects. After flying to LA and paying for the camp which was quite expensive, $5000 for me and $3000 for Isabella. We got the building where it was being held.


    A Huge Nike sign on the building as it shined brightly, seeing it from a mile away as we pulled up. Kobe himself was there welcoming each person that was attending, surprising me.


    When Isabella and I got out of the vehicle Kobe immediately recognized me and was beyond shocked but then noticed my daughter in understanding.


    But when he took a look at the list and noticed my name on there he lost all logic as he walked away cursing his luck.

 Chapter 220 - Kobes Training Camp 2

    "Is that how you''re going to say hi to an old friend by turning away from him?" I said while smirking at Kobe.


    He stopped in his place knowing that he was a little rude as he slowly turned around and smiled giving me a fake smile. I started to laugh as I said" don''t worry I''m not here to cause trouble my daughter wanted to join the camp and I just wanted to spend time with her and doing so I have to join the camp too hopefully I''ll be able to learn a thing or two from the great Kobe Bryant".


    Kobe shook his head as he came and shook my hand. "What''s up, Eazy congratulations on getting the first pick on the first round, I hope to see more of you and I hope you bring a change to the NBA world like I know you would since I first met you".


    After exchanging a few pleasantries the next person had arrived so we had to keep it moving. Me and Isabella separated ways, they had to go take in our stats and measurements in order to evaluate us.


    Isabella couldn''t believe I knew Kobe and was excited about getting pointers from him.


    I was quite impressed with the facility, it was a state of the art building. Nike everywhere I looked with a whole bunch of pictures highlighting all the main athletes that had trained there or that had worked with Nike.


    Isabella went her own way as I told her I''ll see her later the staff had given us our schedule. After coming to the main hall I noticed that there were a lot of people there and most of the hall was dressed in purple and gold representing Kobe and the Lakers.


    We all took a seat as we waited for the others to come and after 30 minutes they had finally announced that everybody had arrived as they started stating out the rules and what we would be doing this week.


    A female in a white doctor''s attire about 5''7 pale white skin with wood brown hair said her name was Doctor Dona, and started to tell us the rules and the schedule.


    Workouts start at 4:00 a.m. for about 2 hours and after they would have breakfast for 1 hour. After breakfast they meet up with a medical staff for about 2 hours and then after that training for another 2 hours and then a lunch break for 1 hour, break for 2 hours and then technique learning for 1 hour after learning of History and watching film for about 2 hours and then dinner break for 2 hours after that pick up games for 1 hour and then bedtime.


    That was the weirdest schedule I ever heard but it wasn''t my place to complain as I sat there happily enjoying my time with Isabella. She was also fascinated and she held my hands with joy in her heart knowing that she was finally able to attend the camp with her dad.


    After that announcement we all went our separate ways as they put us into different groups according to our age. Isabella was in the five to seven year olds group and she was among the shortest people within her group but she was used to that and wasn''t intimidated by it as she knew her skills.


    There were only a handful of people within her group, only 10 people that the staff had to work with so it made it much easier as they could play five on five and focus on only 10 students.


    And in my group there''s a few more people as there were 20 of us. I was now 20 years old so they had me in the age group of 18 to 21.


    Most of the guys there were ???ky as hell and looking down on everybody else but when they saw me they immediately noticed me as they tried to get in my good favors. I could only smile and keep my distance as I said you guys need to calm down. I''m just here to learn just like you guys but they kept asking me for autographs. I shook my head. I said we are supposed to be competitors so doing this will not help any of you get any better at basketball.


    When they heard that, they started backing away. I nodded my head and said" that''s the spirit", a few others laughed at the others that were fanning over me as they started talking trash saying that I got lucky and that I probably can''t even ball and that I should wait till I get to the NBA, that it''ll be a whole different game. I nodded my head in approval and said maybe you''re right maybe you''re not but we''re going to find out over these few weeks once you play against me.


    They didn''t even bother to season it as it was quite dry and tasteless.


    I sat alone on the bench until some of the guys that were fanning over me came and sat beside me as they kept asking me all kinds of questions. I was a little annoyed but I tried to answer as much as I could as I quickly ate my food and exited.


    After exiting, the staff showed me to my room. I had my own room which I was happy about. I wondered if Isabella would be able to share but then that thought quickly flew out of my head as I thought you finally had her own privacy and her own place so this should be exciting for her. I shouldn''t ruin that experience she was going through as she will be going through it in the future. Better start early than late.


    That night I slept well until the dreams of my past haunted me. The war that I had gone through sometimes I''ll dream about, the deaths surrounded me as the explosion blew up most of my comrades and then I kept seeing his face, Dan.


    This time he was smiling at me as if I had done a good job taking care of his family which made me happy and sad at the same time. I woke up from my dream sweating and shaking my head. It was 3:00 a.m. so I decided to get up. We had slept early so there was no point in continuing to sleep as I woke up and took a shower and got ready to head to the gym.

 Chapter 221 - Kobes Training Camp 3

    When I was reaching the gym, surprisingly I could hear somebody bouncing the ball. It was 3:30 a.m. who in the world could be practicing at this time but then I remembered the workaholic Kobe Bryant and knew that it just had to be him, as I walked around the corner and entered into the gym I noticed it was just as I suspected. Kobe was running around taking shots from random places and every shot he took was a fade away.


    He stopped bouncing the ball once he sensed somebody''s presents within the gym. Kobe turned around and saw me and smiled.


    "Hey young buck" he called out to me.


    "What are you doing so early?" he asked me.


    "I couldn''t sleep and besides I slept early so I''m up to do a little bit training since I will be going to the NBA after all"


    He nodded in understanding and he said "that''s great why don''t you come play a quick one-on-one with me, I want to see if you''ve gotten any better since the last time I met you and we''ve never played a game against each other".


    I smirked and said "sure why not as I started doing some stretches. I went to put my ball down and laced up my shoes. I had on some Nike Maxes. They weren''t very comfortable but I like them for their style.


    Kobe was standing on the court waiting for me as he said "since I''m the senior here I''ll get the ball first, I know that if we went to shoot for the ball you would win so there''s no point in shooting for the ball.


    I laughed embarrassed but didn''t say anything as I checked the ball to him. I can''t believe I was playing one-on-one against Kobe Bryant, this was something not a lot of people could say in their lifetime.


    I got into position as I started playing defense but I gave him a little space just to see whether he would shoot it and that''s exactly what he did as he posted his feet together and then jumped while leaning back as the ball went into the hoop giving him two points as he smiled at me.


    "Come on Young Buck you going to play defense or what".


    I haven''t scored a single point but I wasn''t worried I was just giving him the lead so that he will lower his guard but something popped up within the corner of my eyes saying time freeze deactivated.


    Damn it how come this doesn''t work against Kobe. I swear the same thing happened during the Olympics when I was playing against Kobe and it seems like when I''m playing against the greats the system won''t let me cheat that''s bullshit I thought to myself.


    Now I really had to play defense or I was truly going to lose against this guy.


    I checked up the ball once again giving no space in my defense as I received a compliment from Kobe saying "that''s better defense Young Buck let''s see if you can keep it up". Kobe started to dribble for the first time in the game. I noticed that he had scored four points against me without even dribbling the ball.


    This guy is great I thought, he dribble to the left and then quickly changed directions to the right and did a fade away shot, luckily I was able to get my hand in his face causing him to miss the shot as I grabbed the rebound or at least I thought I was grabbing a rebound as Kobe quickly sped up and knocked the ball out of my hand receiving the ball and tossing it back up for one point.


    I couldn''t believe he had stolen the ball from me, I don''t remember the last time anybody had stolen the ball from me but Kobe was able to do that. He just did his goofy little smile and said "check up all young buck".


    I was a little frustrated but not that much as I checked the ball to him. We continued the game, he started to dribble and post me up, backing me down into the post. Kobe was stronger than me due to being in the gym way longer than me but just by a little bit as the army had still helped to strengthen me.


    When he got low into the post he did a fade away as he faked to the left and faked to the right before pulling up even with my hand in his face. He banked it off the backboard to give himself another point, now it was 6-0.


    If this continues Im was going to lose the game, I had to get serious. I checked up the ball once again. Kobe looked down at me as he was a little bit taller, I had also grown but not by much. I was now 6''5 while he was 6''6.


    This guy, how am I going to stop one of the greatest offensive player in history, this was definitely going to be a challenge but I live for challenges. I checked it up once again as he taunted me saying "what''s wrong Young Buck you were getting buckets against me in our last game but now it seems like you''re not even going to get a single bucket in this game, have you gotten worse or are you just rusty"?


    I didn''t want to make any excuses, it''s been a while since I played against a professional so it was to be expected when playing against the father''s in that tournament it wasn''t much of a challenge but this one was Kobe Bryant in front of me how can I compare them to him.

 Chapter 222 - Kobe Training Camp 4

    The game continued, Kobe was up by eight points and I still haven''t scored a damn point, disappointed in myself I realized my weaknesses without time freeze my defense was nothing especially in front of a superstar like Kobe and he realized how bad my defense was too even though I was a scoring machine but defense was pretty bad.


    Kobe was confused by this because in my stats it showed that I was a great defensive player and got multiple steals per game but the player that he was playing against now had no steals against him and couldn''t even grab a rebound after he missed on purpose. My defense was worse than any NBA player''s defense.


    We checked up the ball, Kobe started dribbling, he tried to drive past me but this time I wasn''t going to let him do that as I stayed in front of him, he decided to do a fade away jumper since he saw that he wasn''t going anywhere as I had stepped up my defense and surprisingly he still made the bucket now up by 9 points. Only two more points to go in order to win the game, I had to do something.


    It was hard enough to steal the ball and due to his long reach Kobe was able to shoot above me, but I didn''t give up as we checked up the ball once again. Kobe dribbled to the left and dribbled to the right and as if time had stopped, I saw the ball slowly rolling as he bounced it off the ground. I plucked it from there and dived for it. Kobe was shocked by this because I was sacrificing my body to get the steal. With great joy and sacrifice I had finally received the ball.


    I got up and did a little celebration as Kobe looked at me and shook his head saying" you finally were able to catch me slacking all right let''s see what you can do with this rock Young Buck".


    We checked the ball. I finally had the ball in my hands but Kobe was playing me hard as he was riding my grill, playing defense trying to pluck the ball out of my hands. I guarded the ball as I used both my hands to move around while still on one foot spinning trying to keep the ball away from Kobe.


    I quickly took a step back and shot the three ball with enough space. Kobe wasn''t able to block me so it was an automatic 2 point for me. I have finally put up points on the board and was happy. Kobe was amazed that I was able to make a shot from that position but he had seen me do worse so we continued the game, checked up the ball. Kobe was once again on my nuts but I didn''t filter.


    I dug into him as I tried to drive past him. I used my elbow to push him to the side, did a step back while fading to the right to avoid a block as I made the bucket another point this time, it was 3-9.


    I was starting to close in, and we checked up the ball once again. I drove it again this time I posted Kobe up, faked to the left trying to catch him which I did, causing him to lean to the left a little bit while I went to the right and faded with a jump shot.


    "Eazy points" I said.


    Closing the lead now Kobe was only up by five points as I started to gain momentum. Kobe frowned when he saw that I was starting to get a little happy and thought that he should put up the pressure a little bit since I was starting to get a little too excited.


    Kobe started playing me harder and wasn''t giving me the chance to even breathe, not caring about my body I still drove it Kobe kept up with me but I quickly put the brakes on him causing him to stop as he tried to keep up with me but then I picked it up again and went towards the basket, in that slight hesitation had cost him a bucket as I laid it up smoothly after leaving him behind.


    Kobe laughed and said" that was a good move, Young Buck using my age against me to buckle my bad knees".


    I laughed when I heard that as I thought what old man this guy is still training like he just entered the league and was about to beat me like there was no tomorrow talking about old bones.


    We checked the ball once again. This time I started running around the court at full speed using my unlimited stamina to an advantage as Kobe started to get tired, he was training before I had entered so I used that against him in order to tire him out even more.


    "Young Buck come on man, that''s not fair using your youth against me, you think I can run full speed like that at every possession, that''s crazy".


    I didn''t care about what he was talking about but he started to slow down and I noticed using that opportunity I ran all the way back to the three-point line turn around and took the shot in a smooth motion that even surprised Kobe as I didn''t even set up my foot as I turned around in the air as soon as I left the two-point position.


    Swish!


    I was now down by one point, Kobe was surprised by this," okay Young Buck you got some skills but your defense still needs some work". I nodded my head in understanding and thought if I had my time freeze you probably wouldn''t even get a single bucket on me.


    We checked it up as I said "I''m sorry buddy but I''m going to have to finish you off over here" Kobe had enough he was already tired wheezing and said "go ahead Young Buck but if you come into the post I''m definitely going to stop you", the fire in his eyes had not burned out. I shrugged and pulled up near the half court line and took the shot. As soon as I took the shot I walked off the court and got ready to head back to my room.


    Kobe was shocked by this and said" aren''t you going to wait for the ball to go inside before walking off the court" right after he said that he heard a swish behind him.


    He laughed and said "are you sure you don''t want to come to the Lakers".

 Chapter 223 - Kobes Training Camp 5

    After the game with Kobe, I went back to my room to freshen up and just relax before Isabella woke up. I wanted to have breakfast with her before our day started.


    At 7:00 a.m. an alarm was blown and everybody had woken up. Isabella came knocking on my room after she had finished getting ready as we headed down to the cafe to grab a bite to eat. Surprisingly Kobe was there eating breakfast as everybody was rushing to get their food to go sit around him and maybe get some pointers or even just connect with him.


    Kobe was nice enough to accept anybody to come to sit with him. I want to grab my food to eat which consists of eggs and pancakes with a cup of OJ.


    Isabella grabbed the same thing I did as we sat on a bench not too far from Kobe. When he saw me coming he nodded at me and I nodded back acknowledging each other''s presence.


    After breakfast, we all went our separate ways as we went to go learn and later on did some medical treatments as they were checking our bodies for any faults. The doctors there were a little hesitant on touching me since I had already joined an NBA team. They didn''t want to interfere with that but I told them that it was okay and that they can give me any kind of advice on my body development.


    They told me I had to work on my body mass and needed more meat on my bones which was telling me to take in more protein which I agreed with them otherwise I''ll be pushed around on the defensive side as for Isabella they told her that she needed to work on her stamina so they had her running most of the time and eating energy bars.


    Later on today we hooked up again to eat lunch as we rinsed and repeated throughout the week trying to develop our bodies while playing some games here and there to develop our skills on the court.


    I met up with some guys who were a little bit shy about playing on the same team as me as they heard that I was going to the NBA and some even recognized me but they weren''t fans and they had their pride so they kept their distance away from me.


    But when it was time to play a game most people wanted to be on my team especially after they saw how I played on the first day when we were playing 5 on 5. Every time they got the ball they would pass it to me after an incident had happened where they didn''t want to pass me the ball and we kept losing games.


    A few days ago¡­


    They didn''t know me, this crew had picked me up as they needed an extra person, it seemed like they had been coming to the camp together for a while and one of their main guys had dropped out so they needed an extra person. Adding me to the crew was very difficult for them but they had no choice; they needed five people to run a game of 5 on 5.


    I joined the team and they didn''t even communicate with me as we started the game. They passed it among themselves even the other team started to notice that I wasn''t being passed to so they left me alone and I didn''t bother running around either because once I would do that they didn''t even bother passing me the ball so I saw no point so I went and stood in the corner looking at them play while some of them got double-teamed.


    They lost the ball a few times due to this causing me to chuckle and shake my head in disappointment.


    I didn''t even bother using time freeze because I wanted our team to lose until they figured out that I was part of the team. We lost three games in a row. That''s when they started to get frustrated and asked me whether I wanted to play or not.


    I looked at them in shock and said "I''ve been open this whole three games. You guys never pass it to me so what am I supposed to do? I''ll just stand there and wait for the ball but if you guys don''t want to pass it to me I don''t care about losing but if you guys truly want to win you have to pass me the ball one way or another, I can do everything even these guys that you''re playing against I can play them five on one and beat them but you guys are struggling four against five. You guys are terrible scrubs, my pinky can beat y''all. I''ll go as a one-man team and play against those fools that you lost to and beat them".


    The whole squad was shocked at my confidence and couldn''t believe I said all that. They had started this fight but I was going to end it. I looked at each one of them and pointed to them saying "how about we run a game four against one right now you guys against me".


    They started busting out laughing saying this guy has lost his mind no wonder we didn''t pass in the ball he''s a complete nutcase.


    But they didn''t see any kind of emotion on my face as I seriously said "let''s go or are you guys scared".


    They puckered up, raised their heads, and said bring it on but don''t cry too much if we beat you since you''re playing alone, you get the ball first. Two of them were standing in the post, while one guy stayed in the middle and another guy checked the ball upfront.


    As soon as they checked out the ball I took the shot and said we''re playing to five, we''re playing twos and ones and this right here is two points. The ball hadn''t even gone in yet as they started laughing saying dude the boss is still in the air why do you think you already have two points, as the ball splashed.


    I said well there goes my two points now check it up you scrubs.

 Chapter 224 - Kobes Training Camp 6

    After I had scored the first point the gym stopped as everybody had noticed our ongoing game. Everybody was now starting to be spectators as they wanted to see why we were playing one versus four. They thought this would be a good game, some people thought that the guys that were challenging me with pretty stupid as they didn''t know how good of a player I was and knew that I was going to embarrass them.


    Kobe was watching this display in his monitor room with his friends shaking his head thinking these young bucks went and poked the hornet''s nest, now they''re definitely going to be embarrassed.


    This time two of them came to guard me as they checked up the ball. Just when they were about to set up their defense I did two step backs and I took the shot close to the logo giving me two more points as everybody in the gym had their mouths wide open in surprise. I was able to make a shot from that distance.


    "Game point"! I called out bringing everybody back to reality as they now started to get serious. They didn''t want to lose four against one, everybody would laugh at them if they heard about that so they started to tighten up their defense even the guys that were playing down below stepped up to play defense as all four of them surrounded me.


    The crowd started laughing at this but the guys didn''t care, they wanted to make sure I didn''t score another bucket otherwise they would have to start putting some respect on my name.


    They checked up the ball once again, I started dribbling, two guys got close, too close for comfort making it impossible to dribble but I blew in between them both and charged towards the bucket. They all chased after me. I took a step back to get them to keep running past me as I was going full speed. They didn''t have time to stop causing their legs to buckle while trying to stop before I took a shot, but that was also a fake.


    I got them all in the air and I dribbled once again. I was going to embarrass them since they were talking trash about me and doubted my game, and didn''t want to pass me the ball. Fine, let''s see what you guys got. I smirked at them as I laughed internally.


    Crossover, spin move, I was doing it all. They started to get tired but I didn''t care. I kept playing as I was running circles around them. After a few minutes I decided to end it, I made sure they were all under the post getting them into position, I quickly charged towards them as they tensed up when they saw that I was finally serious and trying to score the ball.


    Once they were all in the post I charged towards them and used time freeze as I jumped up, having the lead up in the air as time unfroze. Before they knew it, I was all the way up while they were looking up and I was looking down at them holding the back of my head with my left hand and my right hand stretching towards the basket as I bent both my knees and stuck out my tongue.


    If Kobe had let everybody bring in their cell phones they would have been taking pictures by now, Kobe had a rule that cell phones were a distraction.


    The boys were looking at me in horror as they scream no!!, in slow motion while I was climbing up in height. All four of them were about to get dunked on and everybody around the gym witnessed it as I came slamming down and falling on all four of them.


    They had no choice but to catch me as they didn''t want me to get hurt and the position that they were in was perfect for me.


    All four of them grabbed me as they held onto me and as soon as they had broken my fall they dropped me. I quickly tucked in and broke my fall but Kobe saw this and frowned. What if I had gotten hurt because I landed pretty hard. They were pretty much salty about getting dunked on.


    The whole place erupted in cheers, some guys came to help me up, others started clowning the guys for losing four to one and the guys had no choice but to finally accept me in their team.


    Back in Kobe''s monitor room, one of Kobe''s friends that helps him with the camp asked Kobe why he accepted me into the camp. It wasn''t fair to all the other guys. Kobe shook his head and said" I had no clue he was coming. He registered at the last minute. Apparently he wanted to spend time with his daughter so that''s how he ended up here. It''s not like he wanted to come either.


    His daughter is very good too, that girl when she shoots she can''t miss, the only problem with her is her stamina but she''s too young for that now. In the future she might be the face of any WNBA team" Kobe said while grinning hopefully, "she''ll be able to play with my daughter".


    Kobe had to let me sit out of a few games during the last days of the camp to give others a chance. It wasn''t fair to the other guys if I played, especially with me being in the NBA now. I could only shrug and say" well tell them not to suck so badly" causing Kobe to laugh.

 Chapter 225 - Kobes Training Camp 7

    Isabella POV...


    Happy to be spending time with Daddy I was able to convince him to come with me to Kobe''s basketball camp, when he agreed I was beyond excited as I jumped with joy and gave him a hug to show him that I appreciate him.


    After settling in and having breakfast with Daddy, the programmers had the medical team diagnose my body and they told me that I had to work on my stamina which was something I already knew. I was too little and too short at the moment so it was pretty hard to train and they didn''t want to overtrain my undeveloped body or so they say but I had no clue what that meant.


    They had me work on my arm strength so that I''ll be able to put up more shots and every day they had me run extra. While all the others took a break I would still be running which annoyed me but I begged Daddy to come to this Camp so I couldn''t complain. After lunch some girls invited me to come join their team for the 5 on 5 matches.


    All four of my teammates were black and they figured we could make a black team and dominate the other teams who were either white or Asian. I wanted to mix it up but the others hadn''t extended an invitation to me so I ended up joining the black team.


    They wanted me to be the shooting guard and the leader of the group who was known as Pat who was the point guard.


    The small forward was Daisy who was just as tall as I was, Danielle was the power forward, was only slightly taller than me, and Chantel was the center. She was quite big as we had to even look up in order to have a conversation with her.


    After we introduced ourselves we became close as we started having lunch, breakfast and dinner with each other. I had to apologize to Daddy for ditching him after making some friends but he didn''t mind as he laughed it off.


    Our first game on the 5 on 5 was against the Asian team, all of them were the same height and were a little bit shorter than me except for the center who was slightly taller but not as tall as Chantel.


    The game started as they had the ball. We tossed a coin and they won so they received the ball as they threw it. The point guard brought the ball down, did a few crossovers then passed it over to the shooting guard who then passed it to the power forward then the power forward passed it to the center. All this passing was frustrating me but I kept my eye on the ball and the person I was guarding.


    Their point guard lost her defender and zipped towards the basket while nobody was looking. Their center just tossed the ball behind her back as their point guard caught the ball and laid it up for the first point.


    What great team work the Asians always had great teamwork and it showed during the game, this time it was our ball. Pat brought down the ball looking for one of us to pass it to. I ran around Danielle who had set a pick for me blocking the person guarding me. Pat had immediately saw me open and passed me the ball which I shot from the mid-range tying up the score 2-2.


    The first team to get to 21 points wins so we didn''t want to lose this game. We''re back on defense, Pat was playing hardcore defense on her defender so her defender decided to pass it to my defender and since I was more relaxed on the defense the girl had room to dribble around and look for an open person.


    The center set a pick for her as I slammed into her and fell on the floor. I looked at the ref thinking that she would call an illegal screen but she didn''t as my defender ran straight into the post but Chantel was there to stop her. She was going for the layup but it was a fake and she wrapped the ball around Chantel who was in the air with her and passed it to the center who came running behind her and laid it up to gain two points.


    Pat was getting annoyed by this teamwork that they had going on but I told her to calm down and when we get the opportunity they should set me up for a 3-pointer in order to give us the lead. Pat looked at me in shock and asked if I could really shoot threes.


    I nodded my head and told her I can shoot only about three or four of them depending on how the game goes, but I get tired really quickly the more I shoot so it''s best that I keep it towards the end of the game. Pat nodded in understanding and was going to use this weapon to the fullest.


    Danielle cut into the basket when we had got back down to the offensive side, Pat passed her the ball but as soon as she got in and tried to lay it up she was blocked by their center who received the ball and threw it down to the point guard who was the fastest person I had ever seen around my age.


    She quickly zoomed in and laid it up, now they were up by four points as this game started to become a little strenuous on my team. We weren''t used to playing with each other so we had to get used to each other''s spots and not take reckless shots. I told Pat to set me up for the three pointer so that we could close the lead.


    Chantel came and set a pic for me as I got free they thought I was going to run in so they quickly hopped back to play defense around the midsection. Chantel was tall enough to block their view, as they didn''t see me setting up for the three-point shot.


    I used all my strength and my legs as I squatted down and pushed myself up and pushed the ball up. The Asians noticed the ball going up in shock. Now they were only up by one point thinking they were going to run away with this game.


    No one on their team could shoot three pointers so seeing me make one on the first shot surprised them, they really thought they were going to run away with this game but I was far from done, I hated losing.

 Chapter 226 - Kobes Training Camp 8

    Isabella POV..


    The score was now 6 to 5. My team was down by one point after I had scored a 3-pointer. The Asian team now paid more attention to me and was wondering if I''ll be able to do it again. I had three or four more of those shots within me to take left so I had to make it count at least towards the end.??


    The Asian crew brought down the ball. Their point guard did a strange crossover and was able to lose Pat in the crossover as I came over to help her, leaving the person I was guarding open she then drove it in trying to get a layup in but Chantel was right there to stop her.


    Chantel didn''t want to go too far out of the post causing the girl to take a step back and take a shot but she missed it unfortunately their center was able to grab the rebound and put it back up to get two more points on the board.


    Down by three points once again we had to make moves. Pat was getting frustrated but I told her to calm down and just try to set up plays. She calmed down after hearing that and realized that she had been rushing things.


    After Pat calmed down she started to dribble the ball down, she passed it to me. I didn''t want to waste too much energy dribbling so I passed it over to Chantel who was posting up her defender.


    Daniella quickly ran behind her as Chantel passed it over to her, having the open lane for a layup.


    I wanted us to take turns scoring so I quickly devised that plan right after calling time out, everybody agreed to it so we continued to play.


    Down by one point the Asians brought down the ball after the time out their center was now asking for the ball who also wanted to try posting up Chantel our center, but nothing went her way and she wasn''t strong enough to get by her so she used her speed to spin off Chantel and try to lay it up but Chantel was right there as she slap the ball away.


    The game started to move a bit faster which I didn''t mind as long as I had the stamina to keep up with it. The Asians came down with the ball once again as they started setting up pick after pick, their point guard called up certain plays as we kept crashing into picks until one of them had sneaked off and was under the paint all alone for the easy bucket.


    That was such a good play I thought in my head these Asians are pretty smart and we needed to be smarter in order to win this game. We were going back and forth as the score had turned around once again and they were up by one point.


    I had to hit a 3-pointer, I had at least two or three more in me before I wouldn''t be able to hit anymore. I needed to use this opportunity to break them off so they wouldn''t get too confident and start to run us off the court.


    It was hard working with this team as they all wanted to do the same things and weren''t smart enough to devise plays like the Asians, but I had no choice and I did not want to lose.


    I hated losing so I had Chantel set a pick for me. After Pat had passed me the ball I saw that Daisy was wide open as the defense collapsed once they saw I was about to take a shot but I faked the shot and passed it over to Daisy for the easy layup.


    The score was now 11-12. We were up by one point so I wanted to make a three in order to branch off a bit. We played defense but somehow they were still able to find a way to score as they set up a pick and roll as Pat switched defenders with Chantel. It was a complete mismatch as they were able to score the point to give them a one-point lead.


    I gave Pat the signal as I was ready to take the three-point shot, all the ladies saw this too and decided to help me get open. Pat brought down the ball while Daisy set a pick for me. I ran around the pick and got open at the three-point line. Pat passed me the ball, I set my foot and I pushed the ball as hard as I could towards the basket as it went up everybody stopped and held their breath as they saw the ball spinning in mid-air going towards the basket.


    The Asian team were nervous, they had seen me make the first shot and now watching me take another shot hoping that the first one was just luck but as soon as it hit the bottom of the net all their hopes and dreams of me missing the ball had went into shambles as we took the lead once again but this time we''re up by two points 13-15.


    The Asians called timeout right away, they had started to devise a plan against me. I knew it was going to be harder to score from now on so I had to use my remaining energy to shoot the last three and then hope that we can get some points with the remaining energy we have left to get to 21 points.

 Chapter 227 - Kobes Training Camp 9

    Isabella POV


    The score was 13-15, we were up by two points and I was already tired. I needed to get in one more three-point shot in order to achieve victory but before that we had to get at least to 18 points so that I can shoot a 3 to win the game. The next point was important and I was hoping Chantel will be able to take it and make it so during the timeouts I told everybody my plan about Chantel getting a point in the post and Daisy at least trying to lose her defender to get open for a shot because she was the next best shooter on the team.??


    They agreed with the plan at the time. The Asian team had the ball, we had to play defense but I was too tired at this point. I was huffing and puffing trying to catch my breath, sweat drenched my body, my feet felt heavy and my vision started to blur out but this game mattered even though it was a practice match I still wanted to beat these girls.


    The coaches on the side were pretty impressed with my tenacity as they had the clipboards in their hands taking notes while the game was going on. Chantel was able to stop the go-to bucket of the asians team as they had made a play to distract her but it didn''t work as Pat had pointed it out for Chantel who was able to get the block once again. We were able to retain the ball as everybody ran down the court. I saw Daisy was wide open but I didn''t trust her to take the shot.


    I told Pat to hold the ball and wait for me to come down as I was b?r?ly moving. I only had one more shot in me so I had to make it count. I went and set a pick for Pat as she quickly got open and moved closer to the basket I told her to lay it up, just when she was going for the layup the Asian center came out of nowhere and was just about to block the ball when Pat spinned around the center and passed it off to Chantel who put it up quickly giving us two points now. We''re up by four points and all we needed was four more points to win the game.


    The Asians were getting pretty heated up too, some of their members were tired but they kept going as the teamwork was impeccable so they didn''t waste too much energy. They kept passing it around and running around trying to get open. Eventually they were able to find a loophole with Chantel out of the post and they quickly laid it up for two points.


    Daniella was frustrated because it was her defender who had gotten open and laid it up so after she inbounded the ball she passed it to Pat not knowing that one of the Asians was hiding behind Pat quickly caught the ball and laid it up tying up the game.


    I cannot believe that had just happened now Daniella thought, I just gave the ball away and cost us four points. Daniella started to tear up as I went up to her and gave her a slight hug saying it''s okay we''ll get back at them don''t cry we still got this. I had to call a timeout at this point and the coaches on the side noticed this but didn''t interfere as this was also part of the game.


    Daniella quickly wiped the tears off her eyes and thanked me for the encouragement at this time I passed it in to Pat. Pat was just shaking her head and she couldn''t believe we had just given up four easy points and she thought that we were definitely going to run away with this game but all of a sudden we were tied which she couldn''t even believe.


    Chantel had set a pick for me going around the defender. I was wide open for the mid-range shot so I decided to take it.


    Swish!


    Easy two points, two more points and we would win this game. I couldn''t wait to finish it because playing against these girls was annoying. They weren''t simple, all they did was pass the ball around and run around trying to confuse our players. I never played against a team like that and it was quite frustrating.


    The Asians brought down the ball they seem to be not willing to give up at this point. I didn''t really need to shoot another three pointer which I was happy about. I wondered if I would pass out after shooting a three pointer but it looks like I didn''t have to.


    The game went on as the Asians kept doing their thing by passing the ball around looking for an opening. Daniella redeemed herself by intercepting one of the passes as I thought finally we were able to get the steal.


    I ran as fast as I could down the lane but Daisy was faster than me as she was already in front of me and Daniella had to pass the ball. Daniella threw it down, Daisy quickly caught the ball and went to lay it up only for the ball to roll in the rim and roll back out as the Asians retrieve the ball back making Daniella''s attempt void.


    The Asians quickly regrouped and were able to score a point as we didn''t have time to run back. I was out of breath and too tired to run back on the defense.


    The game was tied, this was a do or die. We had to make this or we would lose so I told them that I definitely had to get the ball in order for us to have a higher success rate. They set up a double pick for me, Chantel and Daisy were quick but I almost tripped on one of the girls'' feet. The Asians thought this was a chance as they quickly closed in but I caught myself and was able to retrieve the ball.


    Leaning to my far right while falling I decided to take the shot. It was one of the weirdest shots I''ve ever taken but I had no regrets as the ball flew through the air. The Asians were screaming out "no!!!", Even though I was off balance they noticed that I hadn''t missed a shot the whole game.

 Chapter 228 - Kobes Training Camp 10

    After making the shot the whole place was quiet. The coaches on the side and the medical team were on alert while scribbling down things under their notes. They felt like that was an NBA game and I had just taken a clutch shot to win the game. It took a while before my teammates realized that they had won the game. A tough match that didn''t look too good for us from the beginning.


    They quickly ran up to me and picked me up as they happily cheered me on. The Asian team were dumbstruck, they couldn''t believe I made a shot like that and thought that it must have been the luckiest shot they had ever seen. After the game we all went to line up and shake their hands.


    The shooting guard that had guarded me the whole time had a disappointed look on her face as her head was down. I shook her hands and picked up her chin saying that she did a great job.


    She looked at me weirdly but didn''t say anything as she appreciated the encouragement, she knew her teammates were going to give it to her after letting me score so many points in the game.


    Pat told us that we had to all hang out after the game so that we could celebrate. I looked at her weirdly and said" celebrate where in this facility? what is there to celebrate about, it was just another game".


    They all looked at me weirdly and thought this girl just hit a game winner and didn''t even want to celebrate and thought of it as just another game. What kind of games has she had been playing before she got here? was all they could think in their head. This girl is a monster they all thought.


    That night Kobe Bryant himself had come to congratulate me on my first win in his camp and emphasized how great I was during that game and that my father would be proud to have a daughter like me. The fact that Kobe Bryant himself had come to see me was a shock, one of my favorite players in the league was talking to me one on one.


    All I could do was take out a small notebook and ask for his autograph as he started laughing and said "you could potentially be better than me in the future and you want my autograph? honestly I want your autograph too". We both laughed as he conversated with me a little bit telling me how I can improve on my game.


    He told me that he would love for his daughter to play alongside me which I got excited about and told him that it would be an honor, after chatting a bit he left my room. I went to get some sleep because they said we would be playing against the white team the next day. I didn''t think they''ll be any harder than the Asian team, only the fact that they had played together for a while so they knew each other''s tendencies while our team had just started playing together or at least I started playing with them.


    The next day I saw daddy and ran up to him as I hugged him and he gave me a kiss on my forehead. He asked me how my day was and I told him about everything that happened, he looked excited as he said" I can''t wait to play you one-on-one", then I laughed and shook my head as I said" Daddy you are one of the greatest players right now, there''s no way I can play against you right now". After chatting a bit and catching up with each other we went our separate ways as it was time to get the day started.


    The medical team did their little check-ups once again, we did some workouts, they taught us some moves, then we watched some video to improve our game and our insight and finally after everything was done and we had gotten some rest. The game against the white team was upon us.


    The point guard was shorter than me but she looked like she was fast and also smart. As I saw her shooting around she was making most of her shots, the others were going in for layups. Their center was pretty tall but still not as tall as Chantel.


    It seemed like Chantel was an oddball among our peers but we just rolled it. After warming up we''re going to start the game as they did a tip up. Chantel won the ball for us as she grabbed it and passed it over to Pat.


    They made us do a tip off because they wanted us to get a feel for the game and how a real organized game was played.


    Pat immediately saw Daisy cut into the basket and she did a bounce pass to her and laid it up to give us our first points. I was wondering how they were able to give us the first point so easily then. The Asian team must have given us the edge and built our relationship after having such a tough game.


    It seems like going against the easier team would be better, distracted by my thinking I saw the person that I was supposed to be guarding passing by me quickly. I had no way to get back on defense as the girl received the ball and laid it up to tie up the game.


    Pat quickly snapped her fingers at me telling me to focus. I apologized to the group and told them I''ll make it up by scoring the next point.


    Pat received the ball inbound and dribbled up the court, cross left cross right trying to lose her defender. Pat saw me standing at the three-point line and passed it over to me. The person guarding me was a few feet away so I decided to take the shot as I let it rip. The ball tore through the air spinning counterclockwise as it sunk into the hoop to give us three points.

 Chapter 229 - Kobes Training Camp 11

    Isabella POV


    The score was 5-2, we were up by three points as we were facing the white team. They were a little surprised I was able to make a three pointer since they haven''t seen anybody our age do it.


    They normally did mid range or lay ups especially being females, our upper body strength wasn''t as strong as the males.


    As usual they probably thought it was luck as they passed the ball in. Their point guard started calling for a pick as my defender went up to give it to her causing Pat to slam hard into her as she fell to the ground.


    Out of concern I went to help her out causing the other two to be wide open but I didn''t care for them as they used their numbers to easily score the point.


    I called a time out as our team members helped Pat get back on her feet. The nurse came to check on her to make sure she was ok as she told us that she was just a little winded and she should be ok in a few seconds.


    Pat ?ssured us that she was ok and that she was still good to go as she took a little break before coming back to the court.


    We were all pissed at this point because the white team was playing dirty and we didn''t like that. If that''s how they were going to play we could play the same game.


    We were still up by one point as I inbounded the ball. I didn''t want Pat to bring down the ball as she was still recovering so I brought it down and saw the fire in my teammates eyes as they all seemed serious now.


    Swish


    Up by three points again 7-4, the speed I displayed even shocked my own teammates. The white thing brought down the ball as we started to play defense intensely, my defender received the ball and she started trying to get free from my defense. She had a slight pause which I was able to utilize and pluck the ball from her on and started running down the court for an easy layup.


    They were all shocked by this and thought how come I didn''t play like that in the previous game, my teammates were all hyped now and were beginning to have the same energy as me. I was beyond pissed because they hurt Pat even though I don''t have that much connection to her. I thought that play was not fair and the refs didn''t even say anything about it.


    9-4, we didn''t come to play around as we started to play defense once again but unfortunately they were able to score right now as they utilize a pick and roll situation.


    I brought down the ball this time Pat seemed to be doing a little bit better but I still wanted her to get some rest. I asked for the pick, Chantel came down and gave me the pick. The girl that was guarding me didn''t see her and bumped into her but it wasn''t as hard as when Pat did as it seemed like Chantel was having mercy on the other team and didn''t want to draw a foul but I didn''t care. I drove in with a floater and got the and one bucket to go as their center had bumped into me.


    The girls started cheering me on as they helped me up, they knew I was going to make the free throw to grab the extra point so there was no point and thinking hard about it as they were celebrating like I just won the game.


    I went to the free throw line, dribbled a few times and took the shot to give us three more points on our ever-growing score. 12-6, they brought down the ball as we continued to play defense. Their point guard used Pat as a crutch as she started dribbling fast causing Pat to be a little confused as her defender drove past her. I quickly went for the help leaving my defender wide open.


    She received the pass, dribbled up a little and took the shot to gain two more points. Even though Pat was becoming a liability we all didn''t care as we were all still up on the scoreboard and we didn''t even think about losing this game as we continued to dig into the scoreboard.


    I brought down the ball and passed it over to Daisy as she did a pump fake to get her defender in the air and then drove the ball into the post for an easy layup. Chantel held the center back so Daisy could get the point.


    The white team seemed to be discouraged after that block, they didn''t seem to want to play dirty anymore but it was too late for that. They got the ball once again, I intercepted a pass as I took it down the lane, stopped at the three-point line and took the shot. Everybody there was shocked, instead of going for the easy layup I took a shot from the three-point line which shocked everybody there but I didn''t mind that as my teammates came and pushed me around saying that I was the greatest player and started calling me the goat.

 Chapter 230 - Kobes Training Camp 12

    Isabella POV


    17-8, was the new score and I wasn''t going to stop there. My arms felt sore but I knew I had one more shot in me so I was definitely going to make the last play a three pointer as I looked at my teammates and let them know that I was interested in taking the last shot. They all nodded in agreement and they also wanted to finish this game in a hurry as I can see them with heavy breaths.


    One of the players from the white team came up to me and said "you''re not going to score again, we''re not going to go down without a fight, my other teammates might be scared of you but I''m not".


    I laughed at her and smiled as I said "don''t worry I''m going to tell you the play I''m going to use to defeat you that way it''s not a surprise when it does happen". She looked at me surprised and was curious as to how I was so confident to announce the play that I was going to make before I even made it.


    I looked at her and said" I''m going to come off a pick and shoot a three pointer to end this game". She looked at me with happiness in her eyes and laughed as she said" you made a big mistake". I shook my head and said "no I have not" , and I walked away from her smiling that I finally got the chance to say something like that and the confidence to back it up as I had used that once against a girl last year.


    Remembering my season from last year''s games it was quite intense as we played inner city teams but that''s another story for another day.. I got focused as I told my teammates what we''re going to do and I explained to them the same way I explained to that girl that was supposed to be defending me and she went on to tell her team about what I had said.


    I could see the confidence coming back to the other team as they started giggling thinking what an idiot I was but I could only shake my head with thoughts of glee on how I was going to disappoint this team.


    Looking at the small crowd that gathered they seemed to be amused too as I looked on the other side of the Court where the men were playing and I can see Daddy coming off of pick-n-roll as he handed it off to his big man for him to go in for the dunk. I was amazed at the level of play my daddy could play at and couldn''t wait to get to that level of play. I had an idea after seeing that pick and roll and wanted to try it the opposite way.


    I told Chantel my plan as she nodded in approval and had all the other girls on the same page as the game started once again.


    The white team brought up the ball, my defender was controlling the ball as she was just dribbling. I told her she was wasting time and that she could just score. I''ll let her go. She looked at me surprised and laughed as she said "what do you give up already"? I shook my head and "said no I just want to hurry up and get this game over with".


    Deep down inside I knew I wanted to get it over with because I was getting tired, my arms had taken enough shots and I wouldn''t be able to lift them again if I took two more shots so I stepped out of her way and bowed down as if saying you have the right way.


    She got a little angry at this but decided to take this chance as she dribbled inside the paint. Chantel was there waiting for her so she decided to take a step back and take a mid-range shot which she missed because she was too open and wasn''t sure why I had let her go but all that overthinking had caused her to shoot the ball in an uncomfortable way.


    I cut into the paint, Chantel pretended like she was passing it to me. My defender smirked at this because she knew that Chantel would have to pass it to me but then I cut right back to the three-point line, surprising her as she slipped due to the sudden change in direction. She wasn''t able to get back on defense in time as I caught the ball at the three-point line.


    Everybody on the opposite team was screaming curses as I let the ball rip out of my hands with what little strength I had. The ball tore through the air slowly spinning in a weird rotation as if it was a globe moving around from left to right.


    I don''t know why I decided to put a spin on it like that but I just did as it was a little bit more comfortable doing it that way. The ball fell into the hoop as we gained three points earning us the W.


    My team started cheering. They were happy that we were finally able to finish this team off a bit easier from the previous team but I wasn''t complaining. After celebrating a little bit we went to meet the opposite teams. We shook their hands and when I greeted my defender she squeezed my hand and said "good job but we''ll definitely see each other again and next time you won''t get off so easily". I smirked at this and said" I honestly took it easy on you guys next time I won''t leave with just a few points".

 Chapter 231 - Kobes Training Camp 13

    Isabella POV


    Throughout the rest of the days it was pretty easy as they were just showing us new moves and training us for the upcoming match against the one and only Kobe Bryant.


    For the last day Kobe was going to face off against every single one in the camp that came, one versus one up to five points. I was pretty excited about this and couldn''t wait to face off against one of the best players in the game.


    After a few hours, I was sitting next to Daddy who was just watching intensely or maybe I mistaken it for boredom as I saw him yawn. I laughed a little and asked him "daddy are you having fun", he nodded his head slowly and rolled his eyes and responded by saying "it''s so thrilling watching kids play against one of the greatest players alive one versus one and watching him smash every single one of them but I am excited to play against him".


    I nodded my head in understanding as I said "yes me too I can''t wait to play against him". Daddy smirked and said "you can probably give him a run for his money just keep some distance from him and take nothing but shots and if you are going to take shots make sure they''re rainbow shots which is tossing it up in the air where he can''t reach".


    I nodded my head and I thanked Daddy but in my head I was pretty nervous to be going against Kobe. It was finally my turn as they called my name up. Kobe looked like he didn''t even break a sweat after facing off against 10 people, it seemed like it was nothing to him but a workout for him. They said after he plays 10 more games we will take a quick break before continuing so I was kind of glad that I was able to play him before he took his break.


    As I walked up to court all eyes were on me. I started feeling nervous. My palms were sweaty. My heart was beating so fast I could feel each thump throughout my body. Kobe smiled when he saw who he was going up against and he said "oh if it isn''t one of the best players to come in the league''s daughter, I''ve seen great things from you let''s see if you can give me a challenge compared to all the other little girls".


    I smirked at him and responded by saying "it''s a great honor to play against you Mr Kobe Bryant", he shook his head and said" please call me Uncle Kobe".


    I laughed a little bit at the thought of calling one of the greatest players uncle. Kobe grabbed the ball and passed it over to me. I passed it back to him and he passed it back to me as we checked up the ball. I started dribbling. I was taking deep breaths to calm myself down from all the excitement I was going through, due to that excitement I started making mistakes as my palms were wet.


    The ball started slipping out of my hands as I tried to drive it in the paint, I had completely forgotten the advice my father had given me and wasn''t taking any shots. Kobe had blocked one of my shots as I had tried to drive it in which was pretty dumb, why would I try to drive on him, a person who plays in the NBA about 4 to 5 times my height.


    I would need at least five of me and I still probably wouldn''t reach his height but as I started overthinking things I heard a voice in the back yelling" you can do it", it was my father cheering for me. I looked back and smiled, I took a deep breath as I calmed my mind.


    Kobe had given me a few spaces, I knew this was a chance so I decided to take the shot. Swish, nothing but net, Kobe got serious as he stepped up. None of the girls have been able to score on him except for me so he definitely didn''t want to lose to a little girl especially the one that''s father was sitting on the bench smiling.


    Kobe checked up the ball once more but this time a little rough as I grabbed the ball and shook my hand from the pain. My daddy saw this and yelled out" boy you salty", I laughed a little bit as I pretended like I was about to shoot causing him to jump up in the air but I went underneath his legs and then took a shot while leaning forward because I know once he comes back down he''ll be able to chase down and block me so doing a layup I would not make sense as the ball went into hoop once more.


    I was able to secure two points. I could see that Kobe was now annoyed but I didn''t care. It felt good that I was able to score two points on him.


    "What''s wrong Kobe can''t beat a little girl!"My father just ruined my chance of winning. Kobe now started to get annoyed as he heard that calling from my father. I was a little annoyed too because Daddy was egging him on now, he''s going to play extra harder against me without giving me a chance, as soon as he checked out the ball he was in my face and guarded me like there was no tomorrow.


    I had no choice. I couldn''t waste any time as I started to dribble. Kobe bumped into me a little bit causing me to stumble back but I didn''t lose hope as I kept dribbling trying to save myself some face just like before I tried to pretend like I was shooting but he didn''t bite this time as he smiled at me saying "no, no, no, fool me once that''s fine but never use the same move against an opponent twice unless you''re sure the move can work".


    Kobe was in Kobe mode and now it seems like I was going to lose this game but I didn''t lose hope as I looked at my father on the corner cheering me on looking like a mad lunatic.

 Chapter 232 - Kobes Training Camp 14

    Isabella POV


    I was up by two points, we were playing to five. Me against one of the greatest to ever play the game Kobe Bryant. After my father had provoked him he was now serious and playing defense on me like I was a grown man as he bumped into me and everything.


    I was starting to get nervous wondering if I''ll be able to ever score, finally I was able to have the courage as I pushed forward dribbling around. He kept up with me but I didn''t give up, I took a step back and as my father had told me to try the rainbow shot.


    I threw it straight up in the air as it went straight up. Kobe was b?r?ly able to reach it but it slipped by him and went straight into the net surprising everybody there. The place was quiet, the only thing I could hear was my father getting up and starting to clap his hands.


    I was shocked I was able to get that through as I wheezed in and out of breath and beyond excited I was able to pull that off.


    Kobe looked at me strangely as he went and grabbed the ball and helped me up. I thanked him as he checked the ball up again, this time he seemed to be a little bit more calm. I wondered if he was angry or he was just focused. Either way the game had started. I had to keep playing. I started bouncing the ball around, I did a crossover but he didn''t bite, instead using his long arms he was able to pluck the ball out of my hand. I ran for the ball but he was much faster as he grabbed it, turned around and went in for the easy dunk.


    He looked at me with some fierceness in his eyes as Daddy started shouting "do you feel proud to finally score against my little baby girl!", that''s when Kobe calmed down as he had forgotten who he was playing against, he smiled and said" let''s keep playing, I''m having fun".


    I laughed nervously but I checked the ball once again. This time Kobe just drove by me, he was too quick and I couldn''t keep up with him as he went in for the jump and dunked it once again. I looked up at him hanging in the room and thought, this guy who''s acting just like a kid.


    My father was on the bench booing Kobe for his immaturity but I didn''t mind it. I was still happy to be able to score three points against him. That was an achievement nobody my age had probably ever done so I was very proud. I checked the ball once again, noticing that he started to break into a sweat now causing me to be quite excited because nobody had done that so far.


    This time he decided to take a step back on the 3-point line as he took the shot. I ran hoping that he would miss it but it went into the hoop giving him two more points. One more point and he''ll be able to win the game.


    We checked up the ball once again, I was playing better defense on him as I didn''t get any space but it didn''t matter he bounced the ball between my legs and then bounced it behind me showing how short I was and then bounced it between his legs and behind his back as he showed off his dribbling skills.


    I just stood there watching all of this in amazement, the crowd started cheering him on as he went into a frenzy with dribbles. After a while he pulled up and did a step back, took the shot and missed it. I was able to grab the rebound and took it back to the three point line. I wanted to put it back up right away but I guess the rule was to always take it back at least that''s how we played in our playground.


    Kobe was shocked he missed, especially after doing that show but he quickly got back on defense trying to prevent me from taking the shot. I decided to try a little trick on him as I stopped. He started smiling because he knew I couldn''t dribble anymore.


    I pretended like I was shooting but he didn''t bite as he stood there with his hands up high ready to block anything I send up I bounced it off his foot making it come right back to me and squeezed under his legs passing right by him and doing a floater as I ran up due to his shock he wasn''t able to react in time as I scored another point bringing it to a tie game.


    The place went crazy. They were amazed that I was able to go toe to toe with Kobe. Daddy was excited as he went around saying that''s my daughter, that''s my daughter she''s going to be the future MVP in the WNBA and win plenty of championships. The guys were a bit jealous but they knew my dad had enough game to talk like that especially after seeing me play like that they believed I would be a top player in the future.


    I checked it up once again as the gym had finally calmed down. I couldn''t use the same trick again so I had to come up with a new one. I started dribbling a little bit. I crossed left and I crossed right. I tried to cross again but he was able to reach in and take the ball from me. I played the best defense I could but it was no use as he went in the post and did a turnaround jumper with his little fade away.


    I couldn''t believe I turned that away. I could have won against Kobe Bryant but that was just wishful thinking. I knew I would definitely never win against him, at least not at this stage.


    Daddy ran down to court and picked me up as he swung me around saying how proud of me he was. Kobe just left as he said" good game no little girl has ever made me sweat and given me that many buckets ever so I know you''ll be great in the future, that last trick you pulled on me was quite impressive I might use that one day".


    I laughed and said "thank you Uncle Kobe for giving me the chance to play against you. I think I have reached another new level after that challenging game, he simply laughed as Daddy picked me up and took me to the bleachers.


    There''s going to be a few more games before Daddy gets to play against Kobe, he seemed like he was already fired up. I''m glad I came to the camp and I''m extremely glad that I had daddy with me.